《The Last Rudra》


 Chapter 1 - Eight Siddhis ( Ashta Siddhis)

    Dear Reader


    This story is based on Hinduism and its complex philosophies. So, you will find some words foreign to you. I have explained them along with the story.  One thing I like to point out is that it is a bit complex plot, so you will only get an idea after reading almost 30 to 40 chapters. However, I promise you an unpredictable story full of mysteries, and powerful Astras.


    Enjoy your reading. Please don''t forget to vote and add to your library.


    ********************************


    Onish looked up at the golden Sanskrit characters floating in the air as they descended from the blazing sun. The sacred and most ancient hymns of Vedas 1were resounding in the air. Bewitched by them, he now realized why his venerated guru used to say Vedas are self-preserved. As long as the deity Surya (the sun) is here, he will bestow them on the worthy ones. Thus no one ever can destroy Sanatan Dharma2. He could feel the resonance with hymns and the new memories forming in his mind. The secrets of nature were unfolding before him. He closed his eyes as he bathed in the rain of divine knowledge. It was his hard-earned blessing. How many years had gone by?


    Maybe 100 or more. Onish lost the count long ago. His guru, Swami Anand Giri, left for another lokas (universes) after teaching him how to please Lord Surya, the holder of all knowledge. Onish didn''t let him down. Yes, it did take him longer. Longer than any other of his seniors. They all left him one by one. There were times when he had felt that he should give up. But the words from Shri Mad Geeta 1gave him the strength. Shri Krishna said," One should enjoy the journey without thinking of the destination. As it is a journey that matters, that teaches us, makes us worthy of the reward."


    Myriads of Vidyas 1(sacred arts) were unfolding before him. All the major eight powers of yogi 2called ashta siddhis with their minor siddhis (yogic powers) began to awaken one by one. He could see everything that was happening on the earth or that had ever occurred and would occur in the future. He saw countless strange beings roaming everywhere, invisible to mortals. He tried to recognize them. Soon their names began to come up in his mind as if he had known them already: Kinners, Yakshas, Raksha, Datyas, Ghosts, Pichas, Dakinis, Betal, Vidyadhar, Gandharbhas, Yamdutas3, and so on.


    The wonders and horrors of the world that were once hidden from him had been unmasked.


    Amidst all these wonders, he forgot the passing of time. Nights fell, and the days came and went. However, Onish remained seated like the stone statue.


    Seven days passed before the hymns finally stopped, and the characters vanished. The valley fell silent as if waiting for the yogi to awake. The sun rose above the snow-capped mountain, basking the meditating Yogi in its warm blessing. Flakes of snow that had gathered over Onish melted away, and with it, his eyes stirred and finally opened.


    Onish unlocked his mudras 1and bandhas 2before taking a deep breath. His eyes glittered with unparalleled wisdom. He gave the last look to his surrounding, where he had spent most of his life. Time had come to say goodbye to this world. He could feel his bond with this world growing weaker and weaker. He had to go before he was forcefully summoned and thrown randomly in some unknown dimensions. So without wasting time, he closed his eyes again and locked bandhas and mudras one by one. His prana 3rose through the different chakras guided by his newly awakened knowledge known as Loka -Parloka Vidya.4


    He stopped in the Agya chakra. He had to wait for the half ghadi 1(12 mins) to open the shishumar randhra (orifice).


    This wait was nothing for him. However, for some odd reason, he felt a sense of urgency, a crisis. Even with his awakened siddhis, he was unable to pinpoint the exact cause. Time seemed to pass much slower. After it appeared an hour had gone by, he saw a tiny spot glowing with bluish light. It was the fabled shishumar 1orifice, portal to other lokas (worlds). Onish didn''t hesitate a bit as he guided his soul towards it. But as he was leaving his body, he sensed an invisible hand close in on him. He didn''t bother to check what it was. Onish used one of eight siddhis called anima ( power to become smaller than the smallest) and plunged himself into the bluish portal.


    However, the portal shook hard as something smashed into it. Horrified, and bewildered Onish saw many cracks like a spider web appeared all over its glowing wall. What was it? Who was after him? Seeing the portal was about to shatter, Onish used isitva 1siddhi to manipulate the space. But the invisible force struck so violently that the portal crashed even before Onish could do anything. Strong spatial winds whipped his soul mercilessly. He felt as if thousands of tiny sharp blades were slicing his soul. Horrified, he looked around using his spiritual eye, and what he saw made him forget his current predicament.


    A giant golden hand was furiously crushing tiny glowing dots in the dark void. These dots were none other than universes inhabited by myriads of species.


    Onish might have stayed longer to find out who this tyrant was, but the spatial winds were getting stronger. Besides, he was now quite sure the hand was after him. It was just a matter of time before it would find him and crush him like an ant. There was nothing he could do to stop the hand. He has no plan to use his siddhis unless he had to. It would drag him down to the same gutter from where he had escaped after so many births and deaths.


    He looked around, hoping to find some clue or the shattered portal to the Brahm Loka1 where his guru and all seniors had left for. But he saw nothing but dark void and glowing specks. The hand was approaching towards the specks where he was hiding. He closed his eyes and decided to gamble. Maybe this was also the will of Paramatma2.


    He used his third siddhis prapti ( power to travel at will). As he had no destination in his mind, so he didn''t know what would happen. He felt as if his soul was dissolving into the void. The last thing he saw before his mind went blank was the giant hand crushing the speck where he was hiding. And a furious roar that twisted the void too.


    NOTE:


    -----Power system ---


    This story happens in the multiverse, so there is no unique set of power systems for the entire story.


    Each universe has its own power system. So as the story progresses the power systems will change.


    The story begins in Mazia, where mysterious energy called  ''spirit'' is a prime source of magic or power. One, who could use this power. is called a spirit wielder.


    To become a spirit- wielder a child must visit a spirit shrine and have an awakener to awaken one''s nadis (spirit paths) unique to oneself. The ceremony called ''awakening ceremony is held each year during Phalgun month ( Feb-march in our world).


    After having awakened his nadis, the child has to join an elementary academy to learn the basic uses of spirit such as telekinesis, fighting skills, communicating with other species, divine tongue to cast spells, forming various shields, etc.


    Depending on the child''s ability, he passes out of the elementary academy in five or six years.


    Based on his performances in the exam, he is allowed to take trials for various apprentice academies, or guilds.


    Where he learns advanced uses of spirit.


    As for what are the spirit paths and how shields and attacks work you have to read the story.

 Chapter 2 - Out Of The Frying Pan Into The Fire

    The first thing Onish felt when he came around was itching all over his soul, and the first question that came up in his mind was who he was. Yes, he had forgotten his identity.


    All the memories that he had accumulated vanished as if they got dissolved into the void. Bewildered, he examined himself. However, he saw nothing. As though he existed only in his thoughts, and even those thoughts were not coherent. Myriads of strange but vivid memories were flashing in his consciousness, making him feel dizzy. He had an odd feeling that these memories were accumulating all over him like dirt. Time ticked away.


    The incoherent memories slowly got sorted, and soon self-realization dawned on him. He was Onish, the last disciple of Swami Anand Giri. When he was on his way to the Brahma Loka ( abode of all enlightened beings), someone had tried to crush him to death. He recalled his narrow escape, and the fear gripped him.


    He checked his soul and left petrified to see his sukshma sharira ( subtle body) covered with cracks like a spider web. It meant his memories would be incomplete. Worst of all, he couldn''t forge a new physical body using panch bhoota ( five elements ether, fire, water, and earth). How was he supposed to survive in this unknown world?


    Nothing like this had ever occurred to any yogi. Onish''s incomplete memories offered no cure. The gloom and despair began to cloud his mind. A sign that he had fallen again into the gutter he had escaped from.


    What would he do now? He knew better than to roam without a physical body.


    The fate of the discarded soul is eternal life without any end, haunted by hunger, thirst, and all the other carnal desires.


    But worst of all, you can''t satiate them without a gross body. This sort of eternal life is worse than any punishment that a soul may suffer in the nark (hell).


    Many evil powers would be waiting to enslave his soul. Horrible tales that he had heard on earth began to surface in his mind. Stories wherein tantriks forced souls to do inhuman deeds and tortured them if they refused to comply. Cold fear froze his thoughts. He found himself sinking in a gloomy abyss of despair.


    He tried hard to shake these negative thoughts, but they clung to his soul like a leech sucking out all the happiness he had.


    Gloom and despair might have eaten away his soul had he not heard the sound of something cracking. The sounds shattered the invisible shackles that were binding his thoughts.


    Onish looked up in the direction of the dim light, gushing in through a crack.


    He was in a dark space filled with some strange energy unknown to him. However, his institution told him that he was in grave danger. So, he didn''t hesitate to flee.


    Outside, he saw millions of black pearls, placed neatly in a bowl-shaped chamber. Wraithlike creatures were gliding over them.


    The sense of mortal danger, he had gotten earlier, was coming from these ghostly figures. Onish didn''t want to linger with these creatures anymore. So he took this chance to slip away.


    He rushed towards the thick black wall of the chamber. But, as he tried to pass through the wall, it seared him. Astounded, he looked at the black stone. The place where he had touched the wall was glowing red.


    What the hell was that? Had it not written in the Geeta and other Upanishads that soul could pass through any matter?


    Onish didn''t have time to ponder the question as his attempt to escape didn''t go unnoticed.


    The wraithlike creatures turned towards him. Their red eyes were fixed at him.


    Frantically, Onish swept his spiritual sense to find any exist. He didn''t want to find out what these sinister beings were capable of.


    The chamber had no exit, no window, and not even a crack. It seemed to be carved out of a single stone.


    His heart sank. The creatures were rushing towards him, whistling. The shrill sound had some strange power to make his negative emotions flare-up.


    Seeing himself surrounded, Onish flew towards the high ceiling, the only route he could take. The creatures followed him. Negative emotions were engulfing him again, but he didn''t lose control this time. He tried using prapti siddhi ( power to travel at will again), but nothing happened. He had suspected it already. A flawed soul couldn''t use siddhis.


    The ghostlike forms were a few feet away. Onish could feel terror and hopelessness seizing him.


    Quickly he plunged earthward. It was a risky gamble, but it worked, anyway. Onish swiftly veered towards the right and then plunged into the cracked pearl again.


    The negative emotions began to cloud his mind again. But he started chanting the mantra in his mind to ward them off. A powerful tool for snubbing negative thoughts and feelings. His guru had given this mantra when he had accepted Onish as his disciple.


    The raged storm of emotions receded gradually. Onish felt peace for the first time since he had regained his awareness. He didn''t dare to extend his spiritual sense. He decided to wait and think of a way out of this damn place. He once was a yogi, and the yogis knew well nothing could be gained from panic.


    The creatures continued to search him everywhere, whistling.


    Onish didn''t know how many days had gone by as he waited inside the cracked pearl. The whistling had stopped long ago. The evil creatures had abandoned the search.


    Onish racked his brain, but he couldn''t come up with anything to escape the place. However, he did find out what these pearls were for. All of them had a soul trapped in them, and the strange energy was modifying their subtle bodies.  He had no idea how his pearl got cracked and why Prapti siddhi brought him here of all the places. Whatever might have been the reason, one thing was sure he had done for.


    There was no concept of time in that confined place. So Onish had no idea how long he had been there, chanting the beez (seed) mantra.


    As a result of prolonged chanting, Onish entered the Ajapa1-Japa state. Gradually, he forgot his existence. His aura disappeared as he become a part of the nothingness. --- a state called Nirvikapa Samadhi


    ***


    Almost three years later, a voice brought him back. Someone, who could speak, was in the doorless chamber.


    "What were you all doing all the time? You haven''t even finished one-third of the souls." A male voice thundered. The creatures whistled meekly in response.


    Onish quietly floated out of his pearl.  This might be his only chance. Surprisingly, his hosts didn''t notice his presence. Perhaps they were too busy. Our mystic saw a black shadow as tall as a man, standing before the ghostly figures.


    "You were disturbed? " The shadow appeared surprised at his minion''s reply.


    "By whom? No mortal can see this place. None but me can open the chamber."


    The creatures whistled together.


    Onish focused his attention on searching for the exit. He looked around, but there was none.


    "A soul tried to escape. And you didn''t even manage to find out where it had gone. You fools!." The shadow rumbled.


    The shadow scanned the pearls, and his eyes lingered on the cracked one. He moved his hand, and the pearl flew into his hand.


    The shadow scrutinized it with his fiery eyes.


    "Strange, It is not here. Are you sure it got burned when it touched the inferno stone -wall" The shadow asked the wraithlike creatures. They whistled again in response.


    The shadow scanned the chamber thoroughly. The fiery red eyes lingered at the place where Onish was hiding. The yogi smothered his arising fear. The shadow withdrew his gaze.


    "I will come again after three years. Don''t fail me. Or you know what I do with a worthless lot. " The shadow threatened the creatures. Then he turned towards the solid wall, folded his right hand in a mudra strange to Onish, and whispered something.


    The air in the chamber tensed up, and the concrete wall twisted into a door. Onish didn''t wait for an invitation. He rushed towards the door before the shadow could close it. It was his only chance. Within a flash, he was out. However, as he looked ahead, the sight froze him.


    A three-headed dog as big as a bull was standing before him. Its glowing red eyes were fixed at him. Onish was sure the monster could sense him. The beast sniffed.


    Onish suppressed his growing fear and fled as fast as he could without caring where he was going.


    The shadow stepped out, and the door turned into solid stone. The monster whined as he saw the black shadow whose fiery red eyes looked in the direction wherein Onish had fled.


    "So you sensed it, too." The shadow stroke the dog''s back.


    "A fish has really escaped. However, it doesn''t matter. We will catch it again."


    The dog barked loudly as it scratched the hard ground with its strong paws.


    "Stop it. You are breaking the formation." The shadow scolded the monster.


    "Go and wait for me in the palace. I have some tasks for you too. "The shadow flicked his hand, and a tunnel appeared in the air.


    The dog growled as it walked in and disappeared with the passage.


    "Now, let''s see who you are." The shadow mumbled.


    A gust of wind came, and the shadow dissolved into it, leaving behind nothing but a large black boulder lying amidst sky-soaring trees.


    ****


    Onish fled, passing through trees and boulders, but he couldn''t shake off the feeling that someone was watching him.


    He saw many strange and fierce creatures rooming in the forest, hunting or sleeping. However, they couldn''t sense him as he passed their dens.


    The feeling of being watched was growing stronger with each passing moment. Onish knew shadow was getting closer.


    The shadow must have some way to sense a soul without a physical body.


    All things came down to this physical body. If he could somehow get a physical body, it would solve his many problems. Now he could really understand why sages used to say,


    "Human body is one of the most precious and advanced creations of Lord Brahma. Even Devas who has eternal life want to be a human."


    However, Onish knew too well his chance to forge a new body was zero to null.


    What if he ...


    He stopped himself thinking in that direction. The idea had formed when he had been thinking of a way to escape from the damn chamber. In reality, there was another way to gain a physical body without forging it. That was to enter someone else''s body who had just died. But it was supposed to be a sin in yogic culture. No yogi would ever do this. There were some incidents in history. The recent one was of Adi Guru Sankracharya. He entered a king''s body for some time. It didn''t need any siddhi.


    So even Onish, with his fractured subtle body, could do this. Logically it was the only way he had now. If he didn''t want to live a life of a ghost.


    Please do leave a comment anything would be appreciated ...


    The story will pick up the pace after 30 or 35 chapters


    Note: Story is a little complicated in the beginning, however, everything will sort out as you read. So have a patient, my dear reader...


    Some basic information:


    According to The Doctrine of three bodies in Vedanta, every human being has three vital bodies namely the Physical(Gross) body, Astral(Subtle) body, and Causal body. This doctrine of the trinity is an essential concept of Ancient Hindu philosophy that one needs to master to deeply understand the teachings of yoga.

 Chapter 3 - Life Of A Parrot

    Onish had learned the parkaya pravesh vidya (the art of entering another body) from his guru to experience animals'' lives when his love for them had become an obstacle in his path.


    Thinking of it now, it was also one of the siddhis1. However, by his guru''s grace, he had learned the vidya without awakening it.


    One just needed to find the opening through which the host soul had left the body. And if the body hadn''t started decaying, you could seize it. That was it.


    The hardest part was leaving one''s own body and making sure no one would possess it or destroy it.


    Onish''s train of thoughts was interrupted when he sensed a gust of wind swept over him.


    Before he could do anything, he felt something tightening all around him, searing his already damaged subtle body.


    Horrified, he checked himself. A wispy black net was consolidating all over his soul. He tried to wriggle out of it, but it was of no use. The net had covered two-third of his soul in a short time. The struggle was futile.


    The subdued fear flooded him. For a moment, he thought he had done for. However, Onish cleared his mind with the help of the chanting.


    He quickly looked around. There was nothing but trees and bushes. The black shadow was floating in the air, strengthing the wispy black net.


    Onish dived towards the nearby tree.


    Trees are a very peculiar creation as they can shelter a discarded soul. A discarded soul can even forge a bond with it and thus can share its physical body. That''s why in some cultures people worship or dread a tree especially --peepal, banyan, babool, neema, and ashoka trees.


    Onish entered the thick trunk. He rushed towards its roots, where its soul resided. The trick worked perfectly. The wispy net was now trying to cover the tree''s soul as well.


    However, it was not a permanent solution. It could only delay the predator.


    Once the soul of the tree got trapped, he would be the next. Onish came out of the tree through its root while maintaining the connection with its soul.


    He looked at the perplexed shadow, extending the net. Evidently, his hunter was confused. Maybe it was the first time he had confronted such a situation. He must have been wondering how a soul could expand so much all of a sudden.


    Whatsoever, Onish knew it wouldn''t take long for the black net to cover the entire tree''s soul.


    Therefore he decided to flee as far as he could go without breaking the connection.


    He was about to plunge into the earth when his gaze fell on an army of ants carrying a dead spider. The idea that he had dismissed countless times flashed again in his mind. But this time, Onish didn''t reject it outright. He knew the implication of possessing a body. However, he was also aware that he couldn''t escape the shadow in his soul form. No matter how many trees he sacrificed.


    He carefully checked the spider. Fortunately, Its body was in perfect condition.


    Onish extended his spiritual sense and guided his soul to the dead insect''s mouth.


    In a flash, his soul shrank and he was in the spider.


    Onish didn''t know what happened afterwards. Because, as soon as he gained control over the spider''s body, he spread his awareness to every cell, checking how many of them had died entirely and were beyond repair.


    Only six out of his eight legs were in working conditions.


    Physical pain that he had forgotten these days began to torment him.


    He could do nothing to alleviate it, for he didn''t know spiders'' ways.


    So Onish ignored it and thought about the current problem.


    He had no idea whether the black shadow could still track him down. It was just a gamble whether he had won the bet was yet to be seen.


    Moreover, these ants wouldn''t leave their prey so easily.


    Onish didn''t dare to move his legs. He decided to endure the pain silently and wait for the right opportunity to arise.


    The ant carried him through bushes and grass. Sometimes his body would catch in straws or grass blades. They yanked him hard, causing him great agony. He struggled not to twitch his legs which were tightly clamped in the ants'' mouths.


    Around one or two hours later, Onish sensed a strange liquid secreting from his belly. The fluid turned into silk as it came in contact with air.


    An idea hit him. How could he forget such a thing about spiders?


    Onish examined the fluid with a golden hue, gathering in him. He observed the nozzle-like glands carefully.  It didn''t take him long to get the hang of it.


    Whenever his body got stuck in grass blades, Onish began to fasten his threads.


    The ants were too busy to catch his sly actions.


    They kept hurrying to their colony, unaware of their captive''s treachery.


    It took Onish some effort to stop himself from tugging the thread and spring into the air. The ants were gripping his four legs tightly in their mouth. If he made any effort to free them, they would tear him apart. So he waited patiently.


    After some ten or so minutes later, Paramatma 1finally took pity on him and gave him a chance.


    The ants had met a blockage in their calculated path. So they put their captive on the ground and they all went to remove it.


    Onish was waiting for such an opportunity to arrive. He tugged the thread and flew in the air like a fly. He kept jumping from one bush to another till he was on a tree. He was exhausted and dying from hunger. However, it was not the time for these things. He needed to look for a good hiding spot where he could take some rest and conjecture some plans...


    .


    After some good search, he finally found a hole in a branch. Onish wove a web over it and decided to take some rest.


    His two dead legs had come off during his escape. But for his relief, they were regenerating. He reduced the physical activity to a minimum level so that sleep could embrace him. But it didn''t come. Time slipped by as he lay still in the hole, tangled in his web.


    With the blushing of the east, the night fled. The loud chirping of birds filled the foggy morning. Plants began to smile as the golden rays played with their leaves.


    Onish left his web during the afternoon. The hunger was killing him, and he couldn''t bring himself to eat the trapped insect. After trying many methods, he discovered how to suck the sap of the leaves. When he had his fill, he made another web and hid in it. He didn''t dare to leave the body as he didn''t know whether the shadow was still searching for him. Onish spent two days eating and spinning new webs.


    It was the afternoon of the third day when he sensed the presence of someone under the tree. He looked at the newcomer. He was a lanky fellow with messy hair.


    A fine net was over his shoulder.


    He looked exhausted and disappointed. The newcomer threw the net beside the tree trunk as he sat down, leaning against the tree.


    The stranger undid the pouch tied to his waist and opened it...


    The loud chirping noise came out of it as if the pouch had a whole garden full of birds within. He rummaged the pouch and took out a parrot with colored feathers.


    The newcomer gave the motionless parrot a concerning look as he placed it gently in his lap.


    He searched his clothes clumsily and took out a small jade bottle. The lanky man carefully opened it and dropped some greenish liquid in the dying bird''s mouth. It must have been a precious medicine as the newcomer securely put it back in his clothes.


    He continued staring at the bird, but its condition didn''t improve. He gently stroked the parrot''s feathers, whose life was ebbing out with each passing moment. The man''s large black eyes welled up.


    Onish, watching all this from his web, was bemused by the unusual concern in the bird catcher''s eyes. Yes, no matter what was wrong with that pouch, Onish was sure the newcomer was a fowler.


    However, he didn''t know why the hunter was crying over the death of a parrot. Onish reckoned, by the chirping noise coming out of the silvery pouch, that the hunter''s magical pouch must have at least a hundred birds.


    The parrot''s soul came out of its body from its head, making Onish more curious about the bird. Only an awakened or blessed soul could leave the body through brahmrandra1. The bird''s soul looked at the crying fowler lovingly for a few moments. Then, to Onish surprise, it got dissolved into the air.


    What was it? It didn''t get reincarnated. He sensed no natural force guiding it to the next womb as it always used to do on the earth.


    When a human being or a cow dies on the earth, Yamdutas (messengers of death) bring it away. However, other beings are guided to their next womb by nature itself.


    Onish had seen it countless times, with his own eyes.


    But here in this world, the soul got dissolved into thin air. What sort of world was it?


    Or was something wrong with the parrot''s body? He mused.


    Suddenly an unsettling thought struck him.


    What if he left the spider body and he too got dissolved into the air? He hurriedly checked his soul. There was nothing wrong so far. But he had no way to make sure that nothing would change in the future. Technically, he had not fully possessed the body yet as the body had many glands yet to be mastered. Besides, he still had two legs missing.


    He could not help but worry. His experience in this world so far had taught him that anything could happen to him. He thought about the souls trapped in the black pearls. They must have been human souls. Perhaps only an animal soul got disintegrated.


    So If he really wanted to survive in this world, he would need a human body. However, in this dense forest, his chances of encountering a dead human body were very low. Moreover, he could not roam freely in this forest. Many predators would like to meet a wandering spider.


    He looked at the dead parrot lying still in the hands of the crying fowler. The body was still warm. If he possessed it, he could fly and look for a suitable body in human civilization.


    Onish made his mind. He retracted his soul and flew out of the spider. His spiritual sense scanned the dead parrot. After finding the brahmrandra, he entered into the dead bird.


    The first thing Onish did was to let the grieved fowler know that his loving parrot was still alive. Then he examined the parrot''s body thoroughly. To his surprise, he didn''t find anything wrong with its body. This made him really baffled. Even the pranic veins were fine. How did the bird die then?


    If someone dies with old age, their pranic veins get too thinned. But this was not the case with the parrot. Onish rechecked the body.


    When his spiritual sense was passing the parrot''s stomach, he sensed powerful pranic energy inside it. He quickly took a look. It was a pearl glowing with faint blue light.


    As he prodded it, dense pranic energy erupted and filled the bird''s stomach. Onish now knew how the poor bird had died. There was no way its soul can withstand so much pranic energy.


    However, for Onish, it was a heaven-sent gift. He quickly guided the dense energy in the cracks of his damaged subtle body. Though it would not mend it, the energy could fill the gaps and strengthen his casual body. Moreover, it could help him in possessing the bird''s body.


    As Onish''s control over the body grew more assertive, the condition of the parrot started looking up.


    The fowler thanked the forest god again and again when he saw his pet''s breathing getting stronger. He took out his jade bottle again and forced Onish to drink a few more drops. The greenish liquid was fiery in taste, but it had powerful vital energy. So Onish drank it greedily and was looking for more. However, the fowler put it back.


    Seeing the sun was going down. The fowler decided to leave for his home. He tried to put the parrot into the pouch, but It refused to go in. So, he let it perch on his shoulder. He picked up his net and made his way through the dense forest while grumbling how the parrot had scared the shit out of him.

 Chapter 4 - Guha Of Minaak

    Onish continued to absorb the pranic energy from the pearl as they traveled, following the winding paths through the dense forest. He noticed that the forest was filled with strange flora and fauna: fiery red wasps flying around, leaving ash and spark in their wake; trees laden with golden fruits; Vines creeping to tangle passers, and the whispering trees.


    The fowler seemed to be well aware of all sorts of oddities. He occasionally stopped to listen to whispers from the trees or to check the surrounding. He would run as soon as he saw the fiery red wasp and slowly creeping vines.


    The journey might have been more exciting or at least not so tiring If the fowler had not kept blabbering on and on.


    The fowler was a walking chatterbox. If Onish hadn''t seen the parrot soul dissolving into the void, he would have thought it had possessed the fowler. As no sane human being would talk so much.


    The young fowler ( Onish realized later that the fowler was not older than 14 or 15 years) told him about his harvest umpteen times. The boy took oaths to win some falconry guild''s trial at least a hundred times.


    "Niro, I''m telling you that with six spirit birds and 10 semi-spirit birds I would surely get first place in the trial. Maybe I didn''t tell you; my daddy had won first place in his trial. However, he had enticed a dozen spirit birds, shocking the entire falconry guild. I really envy him." The boy''s voice broke the precious silence again.


    Onish''s ears were aching after listening to the legends of Ronan, the greatest falconer of all time ( according to the boy). Ronan was the young fowler''s dad, who mysteriously disappeared three years ago, leaving the lad and his mother (who was also a falconer like her husband) alone.


    The lad worshipped his father and wanted to follow his steps. That was why he was there in the Nimara woods alone, enticing the spirits- birds.


    Spirits birds were not common birds as Onish had thought. They were other oddities of this world and the sole reason why Onish hadn''t tried to escape.


    An hour or so ago...


    After regaining his strength a little and feeling his mind was going numb with the lad''s prattling, Onish was planning to fly off when all of a sudden he felt the mortal danger. Panicked, he flew off without even looking for the cause.


    A bird, the size of a sparrow, swooped down on him, chirping loudly. Its sharp talons pulled out Onish''s colorful feathers. Obviously, Onish''s reaction was a bit slow. For one thing, he hadn''t expected the attack, and for another, he hadn''t gotten his full strength back.


    The bird was shining blue. It gave ear-splitting chirps that set the Onish mind buzzing. A tinge of pain stabbed his already damaged soul. Onish tried to flee for his dear life, but the bird was faster than the wind; it was before him within a blink. Before Onish could change his direction, it attacked him again, chirping more loudly.


    Onish felt his conscious blurring. His control over the parrot''s body was weak, to begin with, and then this strange attack at his consciousness. He saw his body dropping to the ground like a broken leaf, his wings flapping feebly. The bird seemed to have no intention to let him go.


    It swooped down on him again. Onish closed his eyes as he waited for the attacker to come. He had abandoned the hope to escape. He knew this body was soon going to be torn down by the furious bird. He had no idea why the bird had chosen him of all the birds in the woods to be its lunch. He hadn''t expected the fowler to be so useless, too. What kind of fowler were you if you couldn''t even scare off a small bird?


    He thought he had to find a new body now. He started the preparation to leave the body. However, the attack he had anticipated didn''t come. Instead, he felt warm hands around his slowly dying body. He hurriedly stopped retracting his awareness from the body and blinked open his eyes. The first thing that came into his view was the worried face of the lad.


    His eyes were red with tears ( or maybe with rage) after finding his parrot alive. The boy turned towards the bird, which was struggling to free itself from the net. The ordinary-looking net was now glowing with faint bluish light and tightening around the screeching bird. Onish noticed that the bird''s talons were not ordinary. They were shining like steel blades.


    The boy didn''t do anything to the bird; instead, his eyes swept his surroundings and shouted,


    "Come out, Viruch. I know you''re here. There is no point in hiding."


    No one answered him. Onish, too, peered into the surroundings but found no one except some silvery bees stealing the nectar from blossoms. The lad waited for a moment, then he called out again.


    "If you don''t come out now, I will kill your Blue Pearl. So if you don''t want this damn bird, keep on hiding."


    "You wouldn''t dare." A haughty voice answered his threat, and a boy with dark green blues and a square face stepped out from behind a thick tree. He also had a net over his broad shoulder and a silvery pouch tied to his waist.


    "Viruch, don''t test my patience. I''m warning you If your bird attacks Niro once more I will kill it even if I have to forfeit the trial." The boy thundered, glaring at Viruch.


    "There is no need to be so furious, Guha. I just wanted to appraise your pretty guardian bird.; But it has disappointed me. I really wonder why you''ve chosen it over a yama hawk." said Viruch, unfazed by the lad''s threat. His deep blue eyes were on Onish all the time.


    "I don''t know why It should be your damn concern. Let me advise you and your bootlicker dad; you should stop trying to get any news of my dad from me. He can never surpass my dad." Guha''s words touched the nerve of Viruch, for his smile faded away. However, he didn''t lose his calm.


    "Guha, you should watch your tongue. As I said I was just curious about your guardian bird why you must drag my dad into this. Besides, I think you have punished Blue Pearl enough. Just let her go. I promise I won''t tease your Niro anymore." Viruch said with a solemn face.


    Guha was stunned to see Viruch calm. He was well aware of how treacherous this pair of father and son was. His mother had warned him against them before he left for the trail. She also hinted a few times that Viruch''s father might have something to do with his dad''s disappearance.


    However, Guha didn''t believe that his father, who had more than thousands of spirit birds at his command, could be defeated by Kruma ( Viruch father). Kruma couldn''t even control five hundred spirit birds.


    Guha gave a suspicious look to Viruch, and with a flicker of his hand, he summoned back his net. The bird chirped pitifully as it flew towards its master.


    Viruch reached out his hand for it with a smile.


    Guha gently stroked his parrot as he picked his net from the ground and walked away. He was sure there was something wrong with Viruch''s calmness. He had jibed at him several times before, and his reaction was never so calm.


    From Guha''s shoulder, Onish looked back at Viruch. He was staring at him with a triumphant smile on his face.


    Onish had felt a familiar aura from him, but he couldn''t pinpoint it. Moreover, he didn''t have time to muse over it. His plan to escape had been thwarted again by that damn Blue Pearl. Now he had to wait for a few more hours.


    To Onishs'' relief, the boy didn''t say a word to Onish except for giving him the green medicine.


    As they approached the edge of the woods, they met several other contenders -boys and girls. They all had three things-a black net over their shoulders, a silvery pouch tied to their waist, and a guardian bird perched on their shoulders.


    Some of them nodded to Onish, and some ignored him as they all joined him on the dirt track leading out of the woods.


    Onish noticed many of them had their faces scratched. Some of the spirit birds seemed injured too.


    The sky had turned red when Guha stepped out of the woods with many other participants. He didn''t speak to anyone save giving a few warm smiles occasionally.


    Onish saw a sky soaring tower with myriads of windows was standing before them. Hundreds of birds were flying around it.


    He was amazed seeing so many spirits birds together- birds with all sorts of coolers, sizes, and powers. Birds with black scales and fiery eyes were breathing out fire in the air. Birds with white crystals like scales were freezing their surrounding with their icy breath. Some were appearing disappearing out of thin air.


    Onish forgot to breathe as he stared at the beautiful creatures, his beak agape with wonder and sock.


    Had Guha noticed his parrot''s odd expression, he might have guessed something. However, he was too busy to care for his bumpkin parrot. His eyes, like others, were feasting on the fantastic spirit birds.


    It didn''t even realize that they had reached the giant gate.


    A middle-aged man clad in a blue cloak was standing on the raised platform, looking amused with the contestants'' reactions. A small beautiful bird was sitting on his shoulder. As the man cleared his throat, the bird fluttered its colourful feathers lightly. The voice resounded in the air hushing up the excited crowd. They all looked at the man, then at the tiny bird. And a murmur ran through the crowd. Onish heard someone whispering. "A Sonus bird which can amplify and hush up sound."


    The man gave a sweeping glance to the quieting crowd, and a gentle smile bloomed over his thin face. Seeing the crowd awaiting him to speak, he said


    "Though most of you know me already, yet let me introduce myself . I''m Kausha, a two star falconer of the Falconry Guild of Minaak. I''ve been appointed to watch over this year''s trail. I know you''re all tired as a born-out shoe. So, I won''t delay you much from your rest and dinner. Please submit your spatial bag to our apprentices one by one, and we will announce the result. Yes, there is no need to hand over Ogun''s net. You keep it as a gift from our guild."


    The so-called apprentices were young girls and boys, all clad in green cloaks, standing behind the long tables lined up against the platform. Large golden jars were placed on the tables.


    The crowd organized themselves into neat rows as they walked over to the tables and handed their silvery pouch one by one.


    The apprentices had circular mirrors in their hands. When someone handed over them his spatial bag, they would tell him to look into the mirror. It would go blue like an ocean for a few moments before fleshing out all the sorts of spirits birds he had encountered in the woods.


    The apprentices would then drop the silvery pouch into one of the jars.


    Guha waited for his turn. He was seventh in his row.. Onish could sense the nervousness from him.

 Chapter 5 - Smirit Darpan (memory Mirror)

    When Guha''s turn came, he walked over to the table supervised by the two boys and a girl. One of the boys had a scroll and a quill, the other one was handling the silvery pouch, and the girl was holding the golden frame mirror. Guha knew the girl; she was the eldest daughter of Oman, the city lord. As for the boys, he had no idea.


    Guha undid his spatial bag and put it onto the stone table, giving the girl a nod of acknowledgment. His father and Oman were besties, and their families were closer than blood kins. However, it was before his father went missing, and Oman''s youngest son fell seriously ill.


    The girl returned the courtesy with a faint smile.


    "Please, state your name. " The boy with the scroll asked.


    "Guha of Minaak, son of Ronan. '''' The word attracted the tall boy''s closer look, and a look of interest flashed across his face.


    "So, you''re the son of Sir Ronan," his black eyes swept towards the parrot sitting on Guha''s shoulder.


    "and I think this is your guardian bird." said the boy as he looked at Onish with interest.


    Having seen every participant with a spirit bird, Onish had guessed guardian birds must be something important. He clearly wondered why Guha would choose a parrot with no power as his guardian bird. Onish felt nothing out of the ordinary in the parrot''s body so far. It was clearly an ordinary parrot with a pratty look that, too, seemed dull before the vibrant colored spirit birds.


    "He is Niro, the last gift from my father before he went missing. ", said Guha, sensing no evil from the curious apprentice. Moreover, after this evening, the boy would be his senior.


    "I''m sorry for you. I had seen Sir Ronan once in Alantia for the first time. '''' the boy replied as a tinge of sorrow flashed his slim face.


    "He was the best falconer our guild ever had. I''m reading his research on spirit birds right now. They are..."


    "Nirav, you can chat with him later if you want. But right now, we have a crowd waiting here. " The girl cut him off.


    "Ok, ok, as you say, Esha." The boy picked his quill and grinned.


    " Oh, by the way, I''m Nirav of Vihaan, son of Swarna. Let''s talk later during your orientation ceremony. " Guha nodded in agreement.


    "Nirav, you seem so sure that he will clear the trial." the boy, who was attending the golden jar, scoffed as he gave Guha a mocking look.


    "Of course, he will. He may get first. After All, he is the son of Our best falconer.," said Nirav, giving Guha an admiring look.


    "Ah, the best falconer who couldn''t even send back a spirit pigeon before he died, " The other scorned.


    Onish sensed Guha''s body tensed up, but before he could say or do something.


    The girl cut in.


    " Ok, Guha, you can peer into Simirit Darpan ( memory mirror) " She hurriedly handed him the golden frame mirror. Guha gave the boy a sharp look, suppressing his anger. He couldn''t lose his cool so quickly. It was not the first time he had heard something like this. People, who once admired his father, were now mocking him. It was also the reason the guild and the city lord hadn''t looked for him. They believed he perished in some uncanny experiment of his. His mother had requested the city lord to organize a search squad, but he shook his head, saying that it would be of no use. He said he knew Ronan too well. Either he had died in his experiments, or he was out there roaming the world.


    It was true his father was infamous for his strange and risky experiments on spirit birds. However, he knew well how to keep himself safe, and as for thinking that he was roaming the world, leaving Guha and his wife was absurd.


    Ronan, his father, loved his wife and son more than anything in his life. So, If he hadn''t been able to send even a spirit pigeon, he must have met something beyond his power, something he was not aware of. His mother tried to look for him, but she found nothing except that he was last seen entering the Mayavan woods. His mother couldn''t make out why Ronan would venture out into such a place alone, and more so what he was doing there when he clearly had left for Atlantia. She sought help from the guild but the Guild master, Maluha, shook his head. No sane falconer would ever set foot in the Mayavan woods. He sighed at his father''s recklessness. Therefore, If Guha wanted to look for his father, he could rely on himself only.


    Guha took the mirror from Esah without saying anything.


    Guha had heard about this spirit treasure. It could reflect memories of the looker.


    He looked into the mirror. He saw his face staring back at him before the mirror turned ocean blue for a moment. Then his memories '' from the beginning of the trial to his picking the mirror'' began to flesh swiftly.


    He saw himself looking for spirits birds, dodging swarms of annoying ember wasps, and avoiding tangles of naga creepers. The scenes continued to flicker, showing how he had enticed all his birds one by one without enraging them. He saw himself returning happily chatting with Niro, who replied enthusiastically in his baby-like voice. Then all of a sudden, Niro shuddered, squawking frantically, as he fell down from his shoulder, his breathing weakening. Guha saw himself trying everything haphazardly to save the dying parrot, praying to the faceless forest spirit, whom he had believed a myth so far. He also fed the precious somaras (green elixir of vitality) to the dying bird. However, nothing happened.


    And when he had lost hope, the miracle occurred. Niro twitched and blinked his closed eyes. The bright blue eyes ��.no, they were not...


    But before Guha could check the anomaly with the revived parrot''s eyes, the scene changed. But he was sure they were not blue. They had changed. The scenes continued flashing, but his mind was too preoccupied to care.


    Come to think of it, it was not only the eyes that had changed. The parrot hadn''t uttered a single word so far. Even when Blue Pearl attacked it, It didn''t squawk for help. Something was really wrong with the parrot. He had to check. He waited for the memories to be reviewed with swelling suspicion.


    It took 5 minutes before his memories stopped flashing, and the mirror turned blue again. Guha handed back the mirror to Esha. Nirav gave him a smile. Guha nodded lightly and left with hurried steps. With Niro perched on his shoulder.


    The participants are waiting impatiently in their rows, basking in the white light of moon pearls jutted in the black pillars.


    He joined the others on the cobblestone path leading them to Minaak. Accepted participants would be announced the next day. So they all had to wait. The guild wasn''t responsible for their lodging or anything. Therefore they had to return to Minaak. Fortunately, the city was not very far away from the bird tower.


    The path was well lit. Guha passed the chattering crowds with long strides.


    Niro was still the same - quiet, and Its eyes were not Saffire blue. They were black as a raven''s. He had to show the bird to his mother as soon as possible. He was regretting not listening to her. She had vehemently opposed the idea of taking Niro as his guardian bird, for it had no fighting prowess.


    However, Guha insisted on it. He knew he was acting childishly. But he didn''t want to abandon Niro.


    Besides, his father had trained him since he was just four years old. So, he was confident he could win the trial without a guardian bird.


    Lost in thought, Guha didn''t notice that someone was following him quietly. However, his parrot didn''t miss the stalker.


    Onish, who had planned to flee the boy by the evening, was feeling a great crisis approaching on his way. His institution told him if he left the boy he would be in serious trouble. He might have ignored the bugging feeling if he hadn''t noticed Viruch and his damned bird tailing them.


    Onish could feel their prying eyes on him. They were apparently after him. He thought of telling the boy about the stalker. However, he was unsure whether an ordinary parrot should show so much intelligence or the dead parrot could speak like some trained parrots of his previous world. This was also the reason he hadn''t utter a single word so far. He knew he had to flee before the boy got suspicious of his parrot''s odd behavior.


    Now he was regretting his rash decision of possessing the parrot''s body. Had he known this damn parrot would attract so much attention, he wouldn''t have chosen it. But again, did he have any choice?


    He could only hope the boy would not shut him in a cage as soon as they reached his home.


    He looked ahead of them. The fortified city was shimmering with lights. At the giant gate, Onish could see some ten or so guards clad in shining armor checking passers'' identities. And what surprised him was that they were checking spirit birds as well.


    When Guha reached the gate, he had to wait for a while before a guard approached him. The guard was a young man in his twenty.


    "Sorry for keeping you in waiting. A busy day can''t help. " The guard gave a weak smile.


    "No problem, Saket. " Guha handed his token. It was a plain gold coin.


    "Don''t you think it''s useless to check the token of someone we already know? "


    Guard took the shining coin, and he whispered.


    " rahasya-bhedanam" ( reveal the secrets)


    The coin seemed to come alive. On its plain surface, letters slowly emerged.


    Guard took a look at the coin, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes. He looked up at the parrot, who was staring at the shining coin with wide eyes. A wide grin spread on his face.


    "Your parrot is really something. It even fooled the spirit. Look what it says now " the guard chuckled as he handed back the coin to Guha.


    Guha looked at the coin,


    Guha of Minak, son of Ronan. Spirit Bird: Parrot of the unknown race (dead).


    His eyes widened with shock, but he quickly hid it. And he gave a forced smile.


    " Ha, Ha, See. I really wonder where your dad got this oddity. " the guard grinned and turned to Viruch, who was quietly standing beside them.


    Guha didn''t show any emotion on his face as he entered the gate.

 Chapter 6 - Caged Again

    Guha made his way through the crowd. In his mind was only one thought.


    His Niro was dead, no doubt. Then who was sitting on his shoulder.


    A potoo or ��. A shiver ran through his spine as the other frightening possibility hit him.


    He had read about the mysterious potoo at Spirit Academy of Minaak as a part of his elementary education.


    Many theories were revolving around the elusive creatures. Some claimed that they were just lingering consciousness of dead spirit birds, while some claimed them to be another kind of spirit bird capable of occupying any dead bird''s body. Whichever was true but one thing that all theories had in common, Potoos were not something that a mere pass-out of spirit academy should carry around on his shoulder. If a potoo got angry, it could kill you in countless uncanny ways. Only a trained falconer, spiritualist, or yoddha could deal with them. And as for the second possibility, he didn''t dare to even think of them any further.


    He had to find his mom as soon as possible.


    He didn''t dare to chat with the parrot anymore, who was gawking at everything as if it was the bird''s first time in Minaak. That didn''t surprise him. The city was well protected. So there was no easy way, even for a potoo, to get past its check.


    Guha''s so frightened that he didn''t dare to linger anywhere, not even to watch the fire-dancers who were performing in the market square. Or to listen to Suka the bard, whose songs were painting the glorious battles in the air. He crossed the city square and stepped into the alley that led to his home.


    The alley was almost 30 feet wide, with houses lined on both sides. It was deserted. Guha hadn''t even taken three steps before he sensed something was off. Though he was not a true falconer, his spiritual sense was not inferior to any apprentice.


    Someone was watching him. Someone with no good intention. Guha didn''t stop, nor did he try to look for the lurker. He knew well enough no one with a sane mind would try to attack him inside the city. Old codes, laid down by Aslan, the king himself. However, the spirit in the night breeze was tense. A sign, as his dad had taught him, that danger was at hand. He didn''t doubt the spirit nor his father''s teaching. He started to circulate spirit through his nadis. As he waited for the attack. His hearing heightened with the flow of spirit.


    The rustling sound of leaves. Murmuring of the breeze as it sighed through the nearby trees. The distant noise of the market.


    Suddenly, another sound entered his ear, faint but sharp enough to raise Guha''s hair. The parrot was swifter than him. It flew before even Guha could react. However, Guha didn''t have time for the bird; he swiftly formed the shield before him as a blue spear, wet with condensation, came thrusting towards his heart. Guha bent his body backward and thrust the spear skyward.


    He had predicted this move of the attacker. With an odd twist, Guha rolled onto the cobblestones underfoot. His heart was thudding.


    It was a close call. The attacker had not expected him to be so agile. Guha pushed the ground as he leaped to his feet. His eyes, glowing with spirit, were fixed at the hooded figure before him. He could sense spirit condensing around the attacker.


    There was no way he was an ordinary assassin. Guha glanced at the faintly glowing blue blade in the assaulter''s hand. An apprentice of the assassin guild. The faint blue coloured blade was their sign. He had heard tales about them. He never thought one day he would face the ruthless blade himself.


    The attacker didn''t linger around. He leaped into the air and vanished. But Guha knew it was just temporary camouflage achieved using spirit. The assassin was lurking somewhere around him, waiting for the chance to strike.


    He had to do something. He raced his mind. All his training was about how to entice and form bonds with spirit birds. Only some basic understanding of combat was given to him. And without his guardian bird, that too was no good.


    Guha formed a shield around him and looked for the attacker vigilantly. The street was empty. Guha looked towards his home and felt the spirit coming from its direction.


    The path to his home was blocked. The assassin was waiting for him ahead. The faint distant noise had faded away.


    A sonas bird was nearby. The assassin was not alone. A falconer or an apprentice falconer from the guild was assisting him. That didn''t surprise him. He knew who the falconer was. Kruma had lost his patience at last.


    He had to get out of here as soon as possible. His mother and they both were in danger.


    Kruma, the most treacherous falconer, wouldn''t have made a move If he hadn''t been sure of his plan. Guha had no idea why Kruma was not afraid of Oman, the city lord, anymore.


    He looked back. Another hooded figure was standing there with a small bird flapping its wings over his head. Ripples of spirit were spreading into the air, damping any noise.


    Guha couldn''t go back.


    If only Niro was alive, he would send him to warn his mother. There was no doubt now that the parrot was dead, and its body had been occupied by someone else. Guha was sure his parrot would have never abandoned him.


    He shook his head. There was no point in thinking of Niro now.


    He scanned his surroundings. The closed houses and trees seemed to be hushed by the presence of the death bringer.


    Even mortal birds in their nest were pretending to be asleep.


    Crows, bats, owls��


    A plan struck his racing mind. No, it was not a plan. It was insanity; even his father hadn''t dared to try.


    He dissolved his shield and took a deep breath. He knew he was reckless. But again, what choice he had. He had to do something before the assassin lost his patience and came for him again, face to face.


    Guha''s lips trembled slightly, and the spirit tensed up like a string. His consciousness rushed out, spreading in every direction like water from a broken dam. Guha felt as if life was draining out of him. The strange incantation from his father''s diary, which was never be uttered before, worked. Guha''s mind went blank for a moment, and then he saw feebly glowing dots in the nearby trees. Just in a glance, he knew what they were. His father was right; Mortal birds also had consciousness but feeble.


    Guha knew he didn''t have much time. So, he guided his spreading consciousness towards the feebly glowing lights. The faint ripples stirred the lights, and the birds chirped up all of a sudden. Guha felt his soul shaken, and splitting pain throbbed in his head. He swiftly widowed his consciousness back. His eyes were bleeding. However, he had succeeded.


    The birds from a nearby peepal tree flew out madly, squawking loudly. They swooped down towards the assassin hidden in the air.


    Attacking the dumbfounded apprentice crazily.


    Guha''s head was splitting with pain, his bleeding eyes blurring. But he didn''t dare to waste the hard-earned opportunity. He flicked his hand and leaped into the air. The spirit gave him momentum as he glided into the air. His legs were trembling.


    He saw the assassin cutting off the mad mortal birds swiftly. His heartfelt bleed seeing the birds dying. But he could do nothing. He took another leap and was out of the reach of the assassin.


    He looked towards his house. A few more steps and he would be on the porch, but his legs were jelly, his mind was filled with the scratching of birds. He tried to leap one more time, but the spirit didn''t respond to him. He mumbled something and collapsed on the street, unaware of the fact that his summoned birds were all butchered by the assassin.


    *************************


    Onish kept flying as fast as his wings could carry him. Passing over the buildings and towers. He looked for a place to hide and to get rid of the damn bluebird. His lungs were aching like hell. If not for the strange invisible, mysterious shields around the buildings, he would have been long killed. However, they, too, were behaving oddly. The shields would let him in first, but after some time, they would throw him out. He wondered what kind of people didn''t let even a bird perch on their roof.


    During his frantic flights, he passed over the trees, where many birds were sleeping in their nests peacefully. No crazy bluebird was chasing them. Why couldn''t he have a peaceful bird life like them?


    He thought of Guha, the chattering kid who had saved him in the woods once. Now, he was regretting abandoning the boy.


    Onish tried to turn back and seek the lad''s help, but the damn bird was just too fast. Moreover, the boy would have got home already.


    He also thought of abandoning the body, but the memory of the black shadow made him shudder. Chased by a bird was way better than being chased by the evil shadow.


    Onish looked back at the bird that was just a few feet behind him. It was time to enter another shield. Or the bird would soon catch up to him. He dived towards the castle over which he had passed at least a dozen times so far. Onish felt the ripples all over his body as he entered the invisible shield. He swooned down on a gargoyle''s head. Gasping for breath. He saw the bluebird fluttering around the shield, waiting for him to be hauled out.


    He ignored it. The game had been going on for the last three hours. He had only five or so mins to catch his breath before he had to flee again. His throat was parched and aching. His wings were getting heavier with each frantic flight. Onish knew his weak body wouldn''t last much longer. Had Guha not fed him the green medicine or had he not absorbed the pranic energy from the blue pearl, he would have been long exhausted.


    He closed his eyes. He didn''t feel despair like before. However, the thought came up again. Why was he here, in this odd world? Why has Parmatan brought him here?


    However, no answer came.


    After some time, Onish opened his eyes and looked up at the starry sky. A slice of the moon was fighting with the enshrouding night. The night, which had long erased the visage of the mighty sun, was unable to erode the pale moon.


    A struggle for survival. Something unfamiliar or long-forgotten memory stirred within Yogi. However, there was no time to check it, for the shield was gathering the strange energy to expel him. Onish took a deep breath, and he flew off again to join the game.


    The bird seemed to be ready and swooned down on him as soon as Onish left the safety of the shield. Its metallic talons pulled some of the parrot''s coloured feathers.


    The parrot squawked and flipped in the air and narrowly avoided the bird''s sharp talon. It swooped down like a meteor.


    Below, the street was empty. Onish flew into the lonely street sweeping past the well-lit window. However, he soon felt something was wrong. The bird hadn''t followed him down.


    His soul screamed in horror. Onish looked around frantically. A hooded figure stood ahead of him, with his hands formed in strange mudra.


    Onish tried to flip into the air, but he felt a sudden pull, and before he could do anything, he was trapped in a cage, its bars glowing yellow.


    Onish violently flapped his wings and tried to break open the magical cage, but the bars singed his wings.


    The struggle was futile.


    "So, it was you. a damn parrot." the figure cursed as it took a closer look at the struggling bird.


    Onish saw he was a middle-aged man with a stubble face. His eyes were hidden under his hood.


    " Ah, just a mortal world! How it is possible. Shields should have attacked a mortal bird., " mumbled the man to himself. He examined the caged parrot with a little interest and then shook his head.


    "It''s none of my damn business, anyway. Mortal or not mortal, I have to just hand it over to Oman. Hope the odd parrot would mollify his rage.. " The figure muttered and walked away with the cage dangling beside him.

 Chapter 7 - Mysterious Nimoi

    Having signed all his pretty feathers, Onish gave in. To be more precise, he had no strength left even to move. His frantic flights had already sapped him of energy. Only the will to survive had been fueling him so far, now that, too, had died out.


    Hunger, thirst, exhaustion, and despair all were attacking him together. The thought of leaving the body was tempting him. However, he knew he couldn''t unless he had no choice.


    So, he waited as his captor walked the empty streets, occasionally stopping to talk with the patrolling guards who were hurrying somewhere. Almost half an hour later, the hooded figure stopped before a castle. He climbed up the large marble stairs, rummaging for something in his cloak.


    A grand gate with a brass lion- head knocker stood before them. The man took out a black coin and slipped it into the lion''s mouth.


    To Onish surprise, the metal wriggled, and a face of a man materialized in place of the knocker.


    A deep cut was running from his left cheek to his forehead. His hawk-like eyes scanned the hooded figure and then the half-roasted bird in the cage. A frown appeared on the scarred face.


    "Hadn''t Oman asked for the spirit bird running amok in the city." asked the face in a hoarse voice.


    "Yes, Sire Amora." the hooded man replied in a humble tone


    "This humble fowler has brought the culprit bird to be punished. Please, do inform the lord."


    "Are you sure, fowler? This roasted chicken is the same bird that damaged the spirit-navel." the scarred face asked, scrutinizing the seemingly dead parrot.


    "I''m sure of this, Sire." replied the fowler.


    "Come in then," The face turned back into the brass knocker as the door slowly swung open.


    The fowler stepped into the great hall lit by hundreds of moon-pearls. The hall was empty except a dozen or so cushioned chairs were lined up on both sides, and a throne was placed at the other end.


    "Wait, here. Oman will be here soon." the hoarse voice seemed to be coming from the air itself.


    Both the fowler and Onish waited silently. The fowler seemed interested in the murals covering the high walls while Onish was mooning over his choice of not abandoning the body again.


    He was not sure if he had made the right decision. He had sensed something strange about the scarred face, which had materialized from the brass knocker. The face had an aura of a discarded soul, though it was feeble.


    He wondered in what sort of world a discarded soul or so-called ghost would welcome a guest.


    The only thing that made him not take any reckless decisions was that nobody seemed to be aware of his true identity so far.


    The wait didn''t last long. After five or so minutes later they heard voices coming from the side corridor.


    "....so there is no hope then..."


    "No. Lord. I warned you if the spirit-navel got damaged. There is nothing I could do."


    A long silence followed before the first voice asked again


    "... How much time has he left then?"


    "Not much. I''m afraid ...maybe two or three hours at most." the other voice answered.


    "I hope Nimohi could make his short stay painless. I wouldn''t be seeing him off." After that, the hall fell silent; they only heard the shuffle of feet.


    A middle-aged man clad in a silk surcoat entered the hall from the left corridor. His face was grim.


    "Lord, I have completed the task, and arrested the culprit bird." The fowler saluted the newcomer.


    "Oh, where is it?" The man seemed to have woken up from a dream.


    "A parrot. But...there is something wrong with the bird, m'' lord." The hooded man said as he showed the cage to Oman.


    Onish felt a strange force roving on his body as the man''s sharp eyes glanced at him.


    After a pause, the man reached out his hand and tapped the cage. It clicked open. He stroked his ruffled feathers gently. Onish didn''t dare to show any odd reaction. He could sense uncanniness about the man.


    "Are you sure that you have captured the real culprit? Bhadra. Because it didn''t seem like a spirit bird to me." Oman asked as he retracted his hand.


    "Of course, m''lord. This servant himself saw the bird attacking the house-anima. Moreover, the cage wouldn''t have pulled it in otherwise." replied the fowler.


    "Then have you found out whom the bird belongs to? Or why It was messing around in the dead night." Oman gazed at the fowler, who had served the castle for years.


    "No�� my lord. I saw no one...However, the patrolling guards did sense some strange spirit flow in the northern part of the city." Bhadra replied.


    "Have they found out the cause? Or they too are planning to offer me some dead bird." Oman was in a bad mood.


    "Pardon this servant, m''lord. This servant sensed no other bird except this parrot." Bhadra lowered his head.


    "It is not your fault. I just put too much trust in your ability. You can leave, now." Oman waved his hand.


    "Leave the bird behind. And forget what you heard before. " Oman added.


    With a salute, Bhadra left quietly.


    Oman glanced at the bird again. He saw no terror in its deep black eyes. They seemed to be examining him as carefully as he was. It was no way an ordinary parrot. Though he was not a falconer, he had once shared a deep friendship with the best falconer, Minaak, ever had. Oman had picked up a few things from his friend. There were birds still unknown to falconers as they knew how to elude the bird-tamers. This parrot could be one of such rare creatures, who evaded the city-anima and slipped in, or maybe someone had brought it with an ill- intention.


    Oman shook his head; the possibility was low. How could anyone benefit from killing his son, who was already at death''s door.? Moreover, No one knew where the spirit navel was situated. Not even his daughter Esha and his wife, Padma.


    Thinking of Esha, maybe his daughter could make out the odd bird. He picked up the cage, then stopped. Would it not be cruel to deprive the poor girl of his dying brother''s company?


    However, he could not shake off the bugging feeling that someone had intentionally damaged the navel. His intuitions rarely deceived him. He was a maharathi and had survived two battles in his thirty-year-long life.


    He had to make sure if it was a coincidence. First Ronan had gone missing, then his son had caught a strange illness, of which even Nimohi had no cure. Now this accident with the well-secured spirit-navel and a bird that could elude anima. Too many oddities.


    Oman rubbed his temples. Was something brewing in Minaak without his knowledge?


    He had made up his mind. He would seek out his daughter, or if needed, Maluha too. He couldn''t afford more oddities and coincidences.


    Onish kept silent as he watched the man carrying him somewhere deep in the grand castle. After crossing a large corridor, the worried man entered a room. As soon as the man stepped in, Onish was startled by the intense aura of death, something that only a Yama Duta (messenger of death) or Chandal (one who burns corpses) could have. He scanned the room- he saw no one except three figures. The girl he had seen at the bird -tower, a woman, sobbing in a corner, and an Old man clad in all white. None of them seemed like a Yama Duta or Chandal to Onish.


    No one even paid a glance to Oman. The lord placed the cage on a nearby table filled with all kinds of herbs, stones, and vials. And he squatted down beside the sobbing woman.


    "Pull yourself together, Padam. We already knew this time would come sooner or later. The spirit-navel could only delay the inevitable." Oman consoled her grieved wife.


    She had hope, however little it was, that Oman would find a cure for their son one day, and she would again see him laughing, playing. But now, It, too, had been snatched away from her. Oman sighed at the cruelty of fate. He had invited countless Nimohis, but None of them could even tell what was wrong with his son.


    Oman recalled the wild ascetic, maybe he could do something.


    Two years ago seeing, a vagabond Nimai had appeared in Minaak out of nowhere; he had requested a meeting with him, claiming that he had a way to save the sick young lord.


    Oman had seen too many such bold claims to believe the ascetic.


    He would have run him out if the Padma had not pleaded to see the bold vagabond. Oman couldn''t count how many swindlers had cheated the helpless mother in these three years.


    Nimai was nothing like he had imagined. The seven-foot-tall ascetic was as dark as a moonless night. His muscular body was smeared in ash. Nimai was tying his long dark hair in a knot when he stepped into the hall. He didn''t bow or salute Oman as the old code demanded.


    Padam shivered and clapped his arm tightly when the man''s abyss-like eyes fell on her. To everyone''s surprise, the man kneeled before her and muttered something in a tongue, unknown even to old Mukha.


    Though Nimai''s audacity was a blatant affront to his authority, Oman ignored it. He was more interested in him as a person. The wildness about the ascetic was as clear as day.


    Before Oman could even ask, Nimoi glanced at him as if he was nothing more than a pheasant and said


    "I will prolong your son''s life. But.." the man looked directly into his eyes. "You, the scion of Virohi and inheritor of the Old Castle, have to take an oath If he survives you will let him accompany me on my journey for five years."


    Oman had a funny feeling that the man''s words didn''t fall into the third person''s ears. He had no clue who Virohi was and when his castle was named Old Castle. His ancestor had ruled the south since time immemorial. They all had called the palace Castle Cira.


    Of course, Oman hadn''t asked the wild man about Virohi or the castle. He didn''t need a lesson on his ancestry from a vagabond. As for the abnormal condition, Oman agreed to it without giving it any thought. Unlike his wife, he had no airy hope and was well aware that his son was beyond saving.


    Having received his promise, Nimoi gave him a list of the things he needed for the task. It was a long list full of bizarre herbs, spirit- treasures, metals, etc. Oman had to spend quite a fortune to gather all the things. When everything had been arranged, Nimoi didn''t start at once.


    He waited for the whole three months, counting days and gazing at the starry sky. The monsoon came and went. Winter was lurking at the threshold.


    Oman began to question his decision to believe the vagabond. His son''s condition was worsening day by day. Oman''s patience was thinning out. He was pondering whether he should ask the man to leave when Amora told him that Niomi was concocting something on the roof in the dead of night. Oman went to check what the wild man was up to.


    It was the full moon night of Libra month. Nimoi had made some intricate runes on the floor with various materials.


    The strange runes were gathering moonlight and feeding it to the lotus with eight petals forged with octo-alloy. Before Oman''s eyes, an ethereal stalk emerged from the glowing lotus, and it entered the floor as if the roof was not there.


    Nimani didn''t stop his chanting till the wee hours. And when he did stop, he was drenched with sweat, and his hands were quivering like an old man. He beckoned Oman to carry him in the patient chamber. The man was still chanting as Oman helped him to his son''s room.


    The ethereal stalk was flowing in the air over his son''s body. Nimai guided the glowing stalk to his son''s navel. And then, he used the thick paste of herbs and connected the stem to the navel.


    Nimai collapsed on the floor and didn''t wake for the whole fortnight. However, his son, who was at the death door, had lived. Though still in a deep coma, his life force hadn''t seeped out since then.


    Nimai left as soon as he woke up from his long sleep, without any farewell, and hadn''t been seen anywhere since then.


    Oman and his heartbroken wife were grateful for the extra time the mysterious Nimai had given them. Filled with new hope, Oman restarted the search. However, He soon realized his hope was just a fool''s dream. Fate was playing with him all along.


    Tonight when Amora had informed him that a stray bird had damaged the spirit-navel.. He had felt oddly relieved.

 Chapter 8 - Mitras

    Onish was anything but relieved when Oman left him on the table cluttered with the herbs and small jade bottles. The heady scent was suffocating him. He dragged his body to the bars, which had now lost their glow. Yet, he didn''t dare to touch them in case they were just waiting for him. He had enough of roasting. Moreover, he didn''t need any attention from the small group. He was glad that Oman, the lord of Minaak, seemed to forget him.


    Onish was sure someone was dying in the chamber, or there wouldn''t have been so much death energy here. The thought gave him hope. A hope to acquire a human body at last. He slowly craned his neck to have a look at the person lying in bed.


    A boy, not more than twelve or so, was sleeping in bed. His ruddy face was not the face of a dying person. However, the concentrating death energy around him was not an illusion. Onish was again baffled at the uncanniness of the new world.


    He scrutinized the boy with his spiritual sense. The boy was full of vitality; however, his breathing was growing feeble slowly. There was something strange going on with the boy. The weirdest part was that Onish felt an odd connection with the sleeping boy. Though it was faint and growing weaker with each fleeting moment. He felt as if he knew the boy, but how? His memory had no answer. The elderly man approached the boy and checked his pulse with a deep frown on his wrinkled face. The woman''s sobs stopped as she looked at the elder with hope and sorrow. However, Oman''s face gave away nothing.


    After some time, the man shook his head with disappointment.


    "What is it? Nimohi. Do tell me the truth. Is my Ishit beyond saving?" the woman asked.


    The elderly man looked troubled. He glanced at the city lord, who averted his gaze.


    "Mi lady, truth sometimes can be unfathomable. Young Sire''s illness is quite strange. His pulse beating fast, his body overflowing with vitality, all these things tell the young lord has vigorous health. He has nothing of white wives'' liking. Yet I see their arrival as clear as day." The old physicker replied.


    "Could you try to fix the naval-spirit? It would at least extend my son''s life till we find a cure." the woman pleaded with Nimohi.


    "Padam, No one can mend the navel except the nimai, and I''ve heard no news of him since he vanished from his chamber." Oman knew his wife was childish. She knew well there was no cure.


    The woman didn''t speak further as she sat down again beside the bed, sobbing. The elderly man looked apologetically towards the city lord. And went over to his chair.


    Onish was bewildered by their conversions. Who were the white wives? He wondered. However, as if to answer his query, a distant plaintive chorus attracted his attention. Onish looked around in the chamber for the source. However, the voice was coming from every direction, and none of the four people seemed to be aware of the mysterious sound. And before Onish could make out anything of this bizarre occurrence. A dozen ghostly figures as small as a human thumb materialized out of thin air.


    All-clad in snow-white sarees, they were a group of celestial beauties. With soul-captivating faces doused with sorrow, they were singing a dirge. The air around Onish lost its warmth; The parrot subconsciously pulled his wings together.


    The elegy was so soothing that Onish felt like sleeping.


    His eyes moistened as emotions flared up in him like prisoners from a broken cell.


    This world was unworthy of him. Life was futile.


    He had suffered enough now he would sleep on and on. Never to wake up. Even if the bluebird tore his body apart, or the black shadow captured him and imprisoned him in those evil pearls again. What was the point in the struggle when his fate had already been set in stone?


    The glitter in the parrot''s eyes dimmed and they stilled like stones.


    Onish lost in the sad melody. Unbeknown to him, his soul began to shrink on its own.


    Come, O weary traveler! Come with us to home. You have suffered enough in this wretched world. It is about time you returned home.


    The sweet, dreamy voices whispered to him, making his thoughts still. He felt a slight jolt, and then warmth, soothing him as if he had returned to his mother''s lap that he had left behind long ago. The long-forgotten memory came rushing from an unknown corner of his mind. A beautiful face doused with tears surfaced up.


    The woman wiped her tears as she kissed him on the forehead. Her lips moved to say something, but before Onish could make out what it was, a loud crashing sound jolted him, and he came around.


    His soul had left the parrot''s body, and many small, ethereal hands were caressing him. Horrified, he looked around.


    The ghostly figures were surrounding his floating soul, singing, whispering, and tickling him. Onish felt he couldn''t think properly. It was as if thoughts had stopped forming. Heavy drowsiness was dragging his awareness to deep sleep.


    It was then he heard the elderly man''s voice and regained a moment of clarity. Onish knew only a mantra could help him. He started chanting as he forcefully spread his awareness outward.


    ".... Mi lady. You have to pull yourself together. You''re wise and know well ,lamenting wouldn''t help him now, when the white wifes has come to bring him away. He is not yours anymore." Onish heard the elderly man saying, his eyes at the faintly glowing medallion in his hand.


    The woman clamped her mouth shut and stood up. The girl also wiped her teary eyes. The lord of Minaak stared at the face of his son. His eyes moistened, and his face looked relieved.


    Chanting really helped him out again. Onish''s mind was now clear. However, the so-called white wives did not seem happy. They stopped singing their dirge, caressing his soul. All of a sudden, Onish had a bad feeling.


    He didn''t know why the ghostly figures were interested in him when they were clearly here for the boy. And where were the Yamdutas? Shouldn''t they have been here if the boy was dying? Or A possibility struck him. He scrutinized the whispering small women.


    The dense death energy that was lingering around them told Onish his guess was right. The confirmation only made him more panicked. White-wives were Yamadutas of this world.


    Now, the question was whether they were here for him or for the boy. He swiftly looked at the boy. Sure enough, not a single white wife disturbing the boy. They were here for Yogi all along.


    Onish knew he was in serious trouble. There was no way he could evade the messengers of death. Ethereal tiny figures were gathered together, staring at him like a hawk. They were now holding one another''s hands, and the death energy was concentrating around them rapidly.


    Onish had no idea what the strange creatures were cooking, but he was sure he didn''t want to wait there and see. He had to do something. Fleeing wouldn''t be of any use now. Besides, the black shadow might have been roaming out there.


    He looked at the boy. And a crazy plan spun in his mind.


    There was no time to think about what was right or wrong. So Onish moved towards the boy.


    Several things happened simultaneously.


    The elderly man, standing quietly so far, flicked his medallion. A dazzling light shot out of it towards the spot where Onish was floating in the air a moment ago. Oman and the girl attacked together at the cage, blasting it apart. The white wives opened their mouths together, and Onish felt a strong pull.


    Fortunately, He had made his move at the right moment. He didn''t check his surroundings and dived into the boy''s navel.


    If Yogi had looked behind, he would have noticed the black shadow with his strange black net floating at the same spot where he was a moment ago. However, it was not faring well. As the light shot from the medallion had given it a hard blow. The light was drilling a hole, the size of a fist in its chest.


    "Who are you? How dare you sneak into my castle?" Oman thundered, and a blade had materialized in his right hand. Though his face didn''t show, the lord was shocked inside.


    How the shadow got past Amora. The vigilant anima never failed him. Moreover, why he hadn''t noticed its presence earlier. He was, after all, a maharathi with power just weaker than the emperor himself.


    "Who I''m shouldn''t be your concern Oman. I mean no harm to you. An evil prisoner has brought me here. Now he escaped again thanks to this venerable Mitra." growled the shadow. It placed its hand over the hole, and the darkness engulfed the light, and the hole mended itself.


    The elderly man''s eyes widened, but he hid quickly. Oman was shocked at the revelation but his eyes didn''t show it. As a yoddha, he knew it might be just a diverging tactics.


    "May I know who this prisoner is? As I see no one except you sneaking in the chamber. And If you know I''m a mitra, you must be aware that nothing can evade my eyes." The elder touched his medallion, which was getting hot.


    "A bold claim. There are myriads of things that you white-robeds cannot even imagine. Let alone see them. As for the prisoner, he is a special oddity. He even fooled me twice. "The shadow turned to Oman, "If I were you, I wouldn''t do that, Oman. I hate backstabbers." the shadow said threateningly.


    Oman relaxed his grip on the blade. The red glowing eyes made him shiver. He had never faced such a powerful being in his thirty years long life.


    "As for you, Venerable Mitra. I would let you go this time. Because I owe too much to your village. However, there wouldn''t be any second time." The shadow''s eyes looked directly into the calm eyes of the elder.


    "Who are you, anyway? Do I know you?" Mitra asked.


    Before the shadow could reply, something strange happened, which made the shadow lose his calm. He cursed loudly


    ".. not again you damn white witches..." He flicked his hand and dissolved into thin air. Leaving behind shaken Oman, puzzled Mitra, and the shivering women in the quiet chamber.


    After a moment of shock, Oman turned to the elderly man. His eyes filled with reverence and hope.


    If Nimohi was really a sage of Old Village, then his son might escape the white-wives. There was nothing that white-robeds couldn''t do. He had searched for the fabled village but to no avail. The mystery of Mitras was the tale of magsmen.


    The elderly man looked at the city lord''s inquiring face. He sighed and said, "Mi lord, I''m truly a Nimohi, who was fortunate enough to get some guidance from a wandering Mitra. And as for this medallion, it is also a gift from him. It can sense malevolent beings, such as white wives, ghosts, etc."


    "Oh, then Nimohi knows the black shodow''s identity. It was clearly not a ghost." the lord of Minaak looked disappointed, but he hid it quickly.


    "No, Milord. I too have seen this strange being for the first time. However, I''m sure of one thing that It was the most malignant being of all. My medallion never got so hot before." Nimohi shuddered, recalling the red glowing eyes. His earlier calmness was merely a facade to deceive the shadow.


    Oman didn''t think less of the elderly man because of his fear. He shared the same feeling. The reason he hadn''t attacked the intruder.


    "I wonder what made him flee. And why he was here in the first place." Oman said with a frown. He had to inform Aslan, about the shadow.


    "I reckon the white wives attacked it. And as for why it was here I couldn''t make out." Nimohi voiced his opinion, as he took out a small jade bottle from his spatial ring. And poured out of it four pills glowing white like gems. He went over to the shivering women and gave each of them.


    Nimohi offered Oman one, but he refused. The maharathi''s mind was not so fragile. He had laughed in the face of death many times.


    It took a while for the small group to calm down from the frightening encounter. And when they again checked the boy, who should have longed dead. They found he had miraculously survived. the boy''s breathing was getting stronger. And his heart was racing like a horse.


    Padma started sobbing again, but this time with happiness. Esha hugged her brother, who seemed to be muttering something in his dream. She couldn''t make out what her younger brother was saying. But it didn''t matter to her. They had longed to hear him for three years.


    Oman, too, forgot everything as he hugged his wife tightly. He felt he could give a good fight to the shadow now.


    Nimohi, the elderly man, was checking the boy''s pulse over and over again. Seeking a possible explanation for the miraculous recovery.


    However, none of them knew the most baffled was Onish, who was undergoing strange changes, in the heart chakra of the boy.

 Chapter 9 - Samara

    From his guru, Onish heard a well-known story of King Janak who once ruled Mithila (Currently Nepal). The philomath king whose love for knowledge can be surmised by the sukti ( a wise saying) written on the entrance gate of his capital city "????????? ? ??????? ? ? ?? ?????? ??????? ??????? ??????? ???? ???????? ??????? ????????"


    Meaning: Intelligence and kingdom can never be compared. A king is respected in his own land whereas a wise man is respected everywhere.


    He once allowed a vidushi (a bluestocking) to possess himself so that she could challenge the wise men in debates. Vidhusi, through the king, defeated many scholars of Vedanta until a brahmin (one who thinks knowledge as his only possession and moksha his only goal) noticed the abnormality of the king. He forcefully expelled the learned woman out of the king''s body.


    Young Onish, fascinated by the tale, wanted to give it a try. However, his guru, who had ''para chitta adi abhigynata'' siddhi ( power to know others'' minds), warned him against it. Possessing a dead body was one thing, but possessing an alive body was another. It could be fatal for both.


    The enlightened Guru had narrated the legend of Machhendranath, the guru of Gorakhnath, who once possessed a he-goat.


    A Tantrik (occultist) woman noticed him, and she trapped the great Tantrik Machendranath in the animal''s body.


    Gorakhnath, who was guarding his master''s original body all the while, grew worried when his guru didn''t return for two years straight. The wise sage of his time decided to look for him. So after making sure his guru''s body would be safe in a Himalayan cave, he left.


    It was said that Gorakhnath found his guru in a village of Assam, tethered to a tree in the tantric woman''s yard. He called out his Guru''s name from the street.


    Gorasknath''s divine voice stirred his guru soul and thus awakened him from the dark sorcery. Awakened Yogi forcefully broke the casted spell and escaped the wicked woman.


    The story always gave Onish a thrill. Maybe this was also the reason he was left behind. In contrast, all his seniors, after enlightenment, had left for Brahmloka long before him.


    Nonetheless, Onish had broken his promise given to his guru. It was not that he had a choice.


    After entering the body, he spread his spiritual sense through the nadis. He was amazed to see their size and sturdiness. His pranic energy rushed through them like a broken dam. Strangely he didn''t face any resistance. Yet Onish didn''t dare to let his guard down. He ascended through chakra, marking them with his consciousness. Within a few moments, he was before the heart chakra, where the soul resided.


    He could feel the presence of the boy''s soul. Onish knew it was the final hurdle. If he wanted to reside in this body, he had to suppress the host soul first.


    He calmed down his flickering emotions and sneaked in.


    No sooner did he step in, myriads of tiny specks, glowing brightly, rushed towards him like crazed bees. As though they had been waiting for him. Horrified, Onish tried to dodge them, but he found himself shackled, unable to move even an inch.


    Ethereal chains, glowing with faint white light, began to wriggle. Onish saw the tiny specks filling the fine cracks over his subtle body. His consciousness was growing hazy. He tried chanting to clear his mind but to no avail. Myriads of strange memories flooded his mind. It didn''t take him long to realize he had fallen into a trap. The question was, where was the trapper. Or where was the boy''s soul? It was clearly not in the heart chakra. Onish saw his consciousness being dragged into a strange state. Where he was merely a spectator, and a familiar scene began to unfold before him. The same crying woman whom he had seen a few moments ago kissed the baby on his forehead. Onish subconsciously knew that he was the blue baby. The woman''s lips moved. This time Onish heard her clearly as she said,


    "Remember your home is Samara. and..." a light brighter than the sun itself dazzled him, and Onish lost his awareness.


    Onish didn''t know how long he had been blanked out. When it came around again. A woman''s worried face welcomed him. He tried to recognize her, but there was no memory.


    "Oman, Oman... come here soon. Our son has awakened. He finally opened his eyes." The woman cried out aloud, crying with happiness.


    She cupped his bewildered face, sobbing. "You finally woke up. Don''t you recognize your mama." seeing the frown on Onish face deepened, she hurriedly said, "It doesn''t matter. Now you have woken up. Everything will be good."


    With the sound of shuffling of feet, two figures dashed into the chamber.


    One girl, with a snowy dove fluttering above her, and a man with his temple hair growing grey. The worried face lit up as he saw Onish sitting on the bed.


    "He has really woken up. Nimohi hasn''t lied to us.", the man mumbled as if trying to believe what he was seeing. However, the beautiful girl cried as she threw herself over him. "Little Ishi, you finally get up. You don''t know how hard it was living without you."


    Though Onish couldn''t recognize them, he could sense their deep affection for him. So he didn''t push them. Instead, he tried to recall who he was.


    He felt a sharp pain in his brain as memories came rushing. But that didn''t help him much. They only put him out more.


    How he was supposed to interact with them. He couldn''t tell them that he was not their son. So far, his experience in this world had taught him that he couldn''t disclose his identity to anyone. Not even to the woman whose eyes were overflowing with love and adoration. Hence, there was only one path left before him that he should pretend to be their son and play along. Though it would be difficult, he could always blame his illness for any blundering.


    With this thought, Onish gave a bright smile to his new family. And his new journey, as the young Lord of Minaak, thus officially started.


    Onish found himself drenched in sweat when the overexcited family reluctantly decided to leave him alone. And it was all thanks to the elderly Nimohi. Onish learned that a Nimohi was like a physiker of his previous world, with some strange siddhis. Whatsoever, Onish was grateful that the elderly man strengthened his limbs and his throbbing brain.


    Though he was supposed to take a rest, Onish decided otherwise. His mind was full of questions and apprehensions. However, He chose to put them aside for a while. The most pressing thing was to check his soul. He got out of the cozy bed and latched the heavy door from inside. His eyes searched the chamber for a mat or something.


    Though kusa mat ( kusa is a type of grass) was an ideal seat for meditation, he could do with a simple cloth right now.


    After searching for a while, a woolen scarf got in his hand. The fallen yogi sat on it in padmasana (lotus position). He took some water from the nearby pot and performed achamana (purification ritual), chanting the achaman mantra. Slowly exhaling, he closed his eyes and placed all three maha bandha ( locks in yoga). In no time, his awareness turned inward.


    His soul was in the heart chakra, seemingly perfect except for the fine cracks that had somewhat mended. The ethereal shackles were nowhere to be seen. Feeling relieved, Onish visited his every chakra one by one. All were in order but dormant, making him realize he was not a yogi anymore.


    After a muhurta ( 48mins), Onish opened his dark black eyes.


    He had successfully possessed the body. However, he could never leave this body anymore unless he awakened his chakras again and mended his soul. That was just a fool''s dream.


    As for what happened to the host soul and the strange shackles, he still had no clue.


    Onish shocked his head as he got up. His legs and his back were aching like hell. Clearly, he couldn''t sit for prolonged meditation.


    He stretched his body. It felt remarkable in a human body.


    He unlatched the door and slipped into his cozy bed. Trying not to think about his future in the unknown world. He didn''t know when the sleep had dragged him into her cozy arms.


    A gentle kiss on his forehead woke him up. Onish saw a beautiful face smiling at him in the yellowish light of moonstones.


    "Haven''t you slept enough in three years? Now wake up, everyone is waiting for you in the dining hall. They all are starving." His mother pulled off the sheet, laughing lightly.


    Onish felt warm in his heart. Though he knew it was not meant for him. He felt guilty for deceiving the woman, who was showering love over him since yesterday. Yogi knew the karma had entangled him again. He didn''t know when he would be able to sever this chord again.


    He got up and touched the woman''s feet, making the woman puzzled. However, she asked nothing. Onish had to do this if he ever wanted to awaken his kundalini. Respect to the origin was the initial step to self-realization. And the woman was the origin of this body.


    After donning the finest clothes Onish had ever had, Mother and son left the chamber. Son listening and mother chirping like a morning bird. She told Onish how she had personally cooked his favorite dishes. Calling out strange dishes'' names. He could only smile and pretended to be excited.


    The dining chamber is not a chamber but a grand hall, bustling with people, sitting at the tables filled with all sorts of steaming golden pots. Onish was startled seeing so many people, all staring at him like he was some kind of oddity. Hall fell silent as the woman guided him to the seat beside Oman, who seemed younger than that of yesterday. He beckoned him all smiling. When Onish took his seat. The Lord of Minaak rose to his feet.


    "By the grace of Spirit, and good wishes of all, my son, Ishit, has defeated the strange illness, proving again that a yoddha never loses hope." the hall clapped and cheered as they all raised their cups. When the clamor subsided, Oman continued,


    "I know this reason is not enough to summon all of you." Oman''s face turned serious. A whisper ran through the crowd.


    "As all of you must have heard by now the rumors, floating around. Gandar is planning to attack our kingdom again." the whisper became aloud.


    "It might be another feint or a real declaration of war. His majesty Aslan has sent a warning to every Samant to be ready for anything." Oman flicked his hand. With a blue flash, a roll glowing with golden light unfolded before the stunned crowd.


    Being seated on the opposite side, Onish couldn''t read the parchment. However, he saw, the cheery faces turned grim. With another flick of his hand, the roll vanished.


    A bearded man, past forty, rose to his feet, he gave a swift look to the crowd.


    "May I know what Lord thinks of it. I don''t believe that Gandhar would be so daring to attack so soon. Its wounds must be bleeding till now." The man''s eyes were as sharp as a blade.


    "My thoughts are the same, Lord Kruma. However, We should never underestimate spirit-defamers. There is nothing wrong with taking precautions. So, I agree with His Majesty on this."


    "I understand your concern, Lord. However, wouldn''t it create panic in people if we started preparing for war?" the man said, looking around to get some support from the quiet crowd. However, none backed him up.


    "I''m aware of this, and so is His Majesty. However, we cannot afford carelessness. Besides, there are some things I couldn''t voice out. So, I will only say one thing: we should follow His Majesty''s decision." Oman said in finalizing tone.


    "But..." Kruma was cut off.


    "Enough of this, falconer. Lord Oman has said clearly. We are following His Majesty, and that''s the end of it. And if you need a debate then seek out Lord later. I''m starving here. So I would urge Lord to start the feast?" A man with an eye of stone said irritatingly. Kruma gave him a look and sat down.


    "Sure, Lord Suka. There is no need for formality." Oman laughed as he beckoned to the gathering to dine, and sat down smiling.


    "Son, You can also start. I really doubt your choice to eat veg only. How can you be a yoddha eating these grass and fruits?" Oman shook his head disappointingly.


    Onish was surprised to hear her new father. His mind was weaving plans after plans how he could escape the dinner. As there was nothing but meat in every pot. He had never imagined the previous host was vegan, too. He hurriedly lifted the lids from the plates placed before. Sure enough, they were all vegan dishes.


    He devoured them like a hungry wolf. The dishes were all delicious.


    Onish , after having his fill, was listening to the crowd''s chattering. When someone patted his shoulder from behind. He looked over his shoulder.


    "Congratulations! on your recovery brave cousin."


    A boy with long hair tied in a ponytail said, smiling brightly.. The well-chiseled face seemed glowing in the light.

 Chapter 10 - Magical World Of Mazia

    "You shouldn''t worry too much, Ishit. It''s better this way. You don''t have to recall those dark days of your life. " Drona said as he led Onish down an empty corridor.


    Drona, Ishit''s only cousin, was an apprentice spiritualist. The boy had flown from Taxila to Minaak after getting the news of his brother''s miraculous recovery. Though the academy would punish him for his ungranted leave, he could care less. His brother, for whom he had left Minaak five years ago, had escaped the caressing hand of white-wives, and he couldn''t wait till term end to see him.


    This morning when a boy from the tower of whisper had knocked at his dormitory''s door, he had braced himself for the worst news. The news he had heard so many times in his nightmares.


    The boy had to repeat the message thrice to him.


    "Your brother has regained his health. No need to worry."


    He shook the boy so hard that he thought Drona was mad and fled without even taking his ducats.


    Drona called out the poor boy, giggling. But he didn''t stop.


    He packed his necessities and slipped out of the academy the next moment, giving the annoying Jiva, the great keeper, a cock-bull story. There was no way Lady Adriana would allow him to leave the academy before the term-end.


    His friend from Vihaan helped him out by landing him his pegasus.


    The winged horse didn''t slow down till it landed before the amazed eyes of the city guards.


    He entrusted the tired horse to the ostler and rushed to the castle.


    Old Amora, the house-anima, told him that Ishit and his lord uncle were having dinner in the great hall with the others.


    Drona never imagined in his wildest dream that his brother, who had cried himself sick when Drona had left for Taxila, refused to recognize him one day.


    He looked into the familiar black eyes staring at him as if Drona was some stranger. His Ishit was standing before him, but he felt so distant that for a moment, Drona thought he had mistaken someone else for Ishit. But the spirit ensured him that the cute dimpled boy was his brother. The aura, though more potent than before, was the same.


    It took him a while to accept the news when Uncle Oman explained why the dimples hadn''t deepened by his surprise visit. Though the malady had spared Ishit life, it had wiped out his memories, leaving his mind clean like an uninscribed bhoj-patra.


    The news had saddened him more when he thought his brother couldn''t join any spirit academy. As they all accepted apprentices of age below 15 with good grades in elementary school.


    However, he couldn''t ask more. His Ishit was well again; anything else could be resolved later.


    ********


    Onish was glad that he finally going to learn something about this uncanny world. It had been almost three years since he had got here, yet he didn''t even know what this world was called. Was this one of the many lokas mentioned in Puranas like Yaksha Loka, Gandharva Loka, Patal Loka, Naga Loka, etc.? It must be one of them, or he couldn''t see any possible explanation for the siddhis, divine power of birds, trees, and children. Only children of devas or semi-divine beings could wield such powers. However, what puzzled him was that his body didn''t have any such power. He had checked every pore of his body; besides unusually enlarged nadis, it was apparently a mortal body of a human.


    He found nothing divine or flow of strange energy that he was sensing from Drona.


    Drona, his cousin, had taken the daunting task of teaching him elementary knowledge that a boy of his age should have, and before he would go to the elementary spirit academy to learn the way of a spirit-wielder.


    Oman, his father, wanted to start with the ancestors first; However, his mother rejected the idea, saying Ishit would be bored to death. Besides, the amnesic boy didn''t even know about himself, so how he would be interested in the deads.


    After a long argument, they decided to leave it to Ishit what he wanted to know first.


    And to their surprise, the first thing their son asked was the name of this world.


    ''Mazia, '' Onish mumbled the strange name. So it was not a Loka mentioned in Puranas. Then where he was, there was no way he was in some human dimension.


    He realized the three people were staring at him curiously. He quickly adjusted his puzzling expressions. Onish knew he had to tread carefully. These people who could wield such powers were not ignorant; any suspicion could lead him into trouble. So, the next thing he asked made his father chuckle.


    "If I''m your son, then why don''t I have any power. Like you summoned that royal scroll out of thin air and vanished it with a flick of your hand. I couldn''t do anything with my hand flick.," Onish said as he jerked his hand.


    "See! Nothing happened. I couldn''t be your son. You have mistaken me for someone else. Please let me go my parents would be searching for me." He said, giving them a pleading look.


    "Ah! Ishit how could you say this? You said earlier that you recognised me." His mother appeared on the verge of tears.


    Onish felt guilty for making the woman sad, who had wept all night for his son. Maybe he had taken his pretense too far.


    "I''m sorry. You''re right I did feel my heart throbbing, seeing you crying. So, you can''t be other than my mother. But I''m not..." He hurriedly apologized and his father a suspicious look.


    "Ha, ha... Lad, don''t give me that look. I will spank your butt till you recognize me as your father. You have no idea how many nimohis or nimais I had begged to cure you." Oman chuckled.


    "Oman! Don''t dare to threaten my son, again." Padma retorted, seeing Onish fearful expression.


    "It was not his fault that he couldn''t recognise you. Child, you don''t need to be afraid. I''ll tell you everything." She said, stroking Onish hair that she combed neatly in the evening.


    "Aunt, I can help him out as you will have to attend the guest."Drona cut in, looking expectantly at them.


    So, it was decided Drona would tell him anything Onish would like to know. As the hall was too noisy to have such conversion. They left the hall to the library where Drona could show him some murals and scrolls if needed.


    As for his question, why he didn''t have any power or sense of the spirit, Drona explained to him on the way.


    To sense the spirit, one must be awakened first. Usually, the awakening ceremony was performed at five when a child joined the elementary academy. However, he was diagnosed with a strange ailment at his birth, making it impossible for his thin nadis to bear the burden of the spirit. It was also the reason for his near-death experience.


    After Drona left for Taxila, Ishit, who had been left alone in the castle, started learning the way of a spirit wielder secretly from a guard who had no knowledge of his young master''s illness.


    Ishit beguiled the young guard, accusing him that he didn''t know the spirit''s way. The poor guard performed everything he had learned in the elementary academy to prove his worthiness to his master. Thus unintentionally teaching his young master the way of the spirit, which was kept secret from him so far.


    The curious boy, who wanted to follow his elder brother''s step, tried to sense the spirit, which gushed through his feeble nadis like a torrent. The nadis, as warned by Nimohi, burst out with tremendous pressure.


    A maid had found him unconscious, blood oozing out of his ears and nose.


    Drona gave Onish a pitiful look. Onish didn''t know how to he should react to this. The previous owner of this body was clearly a reckless fellow. But the thing puzzled him that if he had died with the burst of nadis. Then how come his nadis were so sturdy and wide. However, he didn''t voice out it. Instead, he asked another question about the spirit, the peculiar energy, which was similar to pranic energy but was different in many ways.


    The library was on the backside of the grand castle, so they had to take many maze-like corridors to get there. But the walk was nothing to Onish, whose mind had been blown the strangeness of the spirit.


    The spirit, which he has thought another form of energy, was an entirely new thing.


    According to Drona, the People of Mazia, too, were not sure of the true nature of the spirit. Myriads of theory had been proposed by the spiritualists, (a group of the spirit wielder who researched the spirit and its uses). However, most of them agreed that spirit was a form of energy with a sentience of its own. It could thing like a person. This also explained the working of spells. As the spells were just the commands spoken in the language of the spirit, using correct syllables and frequency. Only a sentient being could understand a language.


    Besides spells, many other incidents supported this claim. Such as breaking a bow given to someone would lead to severe punishment from the spirit. The working of the tower of whispers was another mystery that could only be explained using the awareness theory. There were other things like Mitra''s Eye or the so-called All-Knowing -Eye which advocated this hypothesis.


    However, three years ago, someone from the falconry guild had challenged this worldwide accepted theory. The person was one of Oman''s friends named Ronan of Minaak. Ronan claimed that the spirit was nothing but a sixth essential element. However, before he could submit his theory to the royal academy, he disappeared from the world.


    Nonetheless, the conscious theory prevailed and seemed more logical to people than to the sixth element theory.


    However, Drona, who was also a budding spiritualist, personally support Ronan''s theory. Onish thought it must be because Ronan was from Minaak and Oman''s friend. Thinking of Ronan, wasn''t  the name of Guha''s dad Ronan, too? Onish thought. The poor boy must be searching for his pretty parrot. Onish didn''t know what happened to the dead bird after he left its body. Oman must have thrown it out.


    Anyway, It was not his fault; he hadn''t killed the bird. When he entered its body, it was already dead.


    Onish cleared his thought as he looked ahead. Amidst the garden, a white building, bathing into pale moonlight, stood. Onish looked in the garden myriad flowers glowing with different light colors, dancing in the gentle night breeze. The scene before him was so beautiful that he wished he had two extra pairs of eyes.


    "Who goes there?" a sharp voice demanded.


    "It''s me Drona. Amora," Drona replied as they climbed the white marble stairs.


    Onish was startled to see the familiar fierce-looking face with a deep scar materialized on the door.


    " You all spiritualists are really book- worms. You just got here two hours ago, you need the library. I really wonder what ..." The scarred face growled, but as its hawk-like eyes fell on Onish, he stopped.


    "Why must you bring this poor child? He has just got on his feet." Amora complained, giving Onish a pitying look.


    "You''ve mistaken something Old Amora. It''s not me but Ishit wanted to come here. As you know he has lost his memories. So his brain needs a good filling." Drona said with a smile. He seemed pretty friendly to the savage face.


    "Yes, I was there in the room when Nimohi explained the cause. What a poor child! I really wonder why Spirit is so heartless towards him." Amora sighed as he swung open the door.. for the two brothers.

 Chapter 11 - The Spirit Wielders Of Mazia

    Amora vanished after letting them in as though he never was there. The grand hall was packed with scroll cases, dazzling in the gentle light of moonstones jutted into the painted ceiling. Metal bound books were piled all over the green-carpeted floor.


    For a moment, Onish thought the library was empty. But, a crisp sound of turning of dry scrolls announced another presence. A man as old as the scroll in his hand was sitting amidst the stacks of thick books, unconcerned by their untimely presence.


    "Be quiet, Old Suta didn''t like to be disturbed when he is with scrolls. Let''s move to upstairs where we can chat freely." Drona whispered to him and led him to the winding staircase.


    There was no book on the upper floor. In fact, there was nothing in the room except a large table with four cushioned chairs around it. A blue sphere as large as the moon peeking through the open window was hovering above the empty table.


    "It''s our family tree", Drona pointed out a sapling with only three leaves painted on the wall opposite to the window.


    "It was gifted to one of our ancestors by a Mitra. We used to trace its root in our leisure." Drona said, looking proudly at the ordinary sapling. Onish gave the boy a puzzling look. He didn''t see any need to spend hours tracing the sapling''s root. It was there as clear as day... No, it was not. Onish examined the small plant, which wriggled and came to life, its leave spreading all over the empty wall.


    "Ha, ha... you can look at it for days, but you will never find the end. The purpose of this gift is a mystery to us, even today." Drona chuckled light as he explained.


    "I think it was a joke or something how can a person have such a long ancestry," Onish said as he pulled his eyes off the sapling, which had turned into a creeping vine he had seen in the forest with Guha.


    "No, it isn''t. A Mitra never does anything without a reason. Besides, No one knows how many generations have gone by before us. Sutas, the keeper of tales, say the whole of mankind is descendent of Manu and Shatrupa, the first man and woman born on Mazia. And if the legend is true, every person should be somewhere in our family tree." Drona replied as he slumped into the cushioned chair. The day-long journey was finally taking its toll.


    Onish was, however, surprised. He had finally heard something familiar. In the Puranas, Swayambhu Manu and Shatrupa were mentioned as the first couple born from Lord Brahma. After splitting his body into two parts, the creator became a man named Manu from one of the parts and accepted Shatarupa, made from the other part, as his wife.


    The self-existing couple was supposed to be the progenitor of humanity on the earth.


    He didn''t know whether Drona was talking about the same Manu or a different one. Whatever be the case, there must be some connection between the two. First, the Sanskrit and then this, there couldn''t be so much coincidence.


    "So, what would you like to know first?" Drona asked after they settled down in the quiet chamber.


    "What are these spirit-wielders? I mean the spiritualists, falconers, ..." The terms had perplexed him. He understood falconers a little bit because of Guha, but he knew nothing about the spiritualists or others.


    Drona took a deep breath as he started to speak,


    "It''s a bit complicated to explain to someone who can''t sense spirit. However, I will try my best.


    We all have 72000 energy channels or so-called nadis. When spirit flows through a chosen set of these nadis, it gives us supernatural powers. A set may consist of thousands of energy channels. These sets are known as spirit paths, spirit diagrams or routes. Each spirit diagram has its own distinctive power. Like the spirit-diagram of telekinesis gives the power of telekinesis, the spirit-diagram of telepathy gives the power of telepathy, and so on.


    Though every spirit-wilder learns all the basic spirit-diagrams in a spirit-school. However, we all have a few innate spirit-paths. Putting it simply, among all the 72000 nadis, a few nadis are more well developed and sturdy, these nadis decide what kind of spirit-wielder one will be.


    For example,  If the spirit-routes, responsible for telekinesis, are more developed, the path of spiritualists will be better for such people.


    Similarly, if your spirit-paths, responsible for agility, and strength, are more developed, you can choose the path of a yoddha  (warrior).


    Likewise,


    The falconers and tamers are good at sensing and communicating with the consciousness of spirit beasts or birds. After forming a mental bond with them, they can command them. Of course, it requires training.


    Our sister Esha has such a gift. Though I can communicate with a spirit beast or bird, commanding them is another matter. I''m good at telekinesis.That''s why I choose to be a spiritualist, like my father who was a great spiritualist. I wish I could have learned something from him. It''s said he had annihilated the whole army of defilers by himself before he met his end in Haldi. " Drona said as gloom flashed his ever-smiling face. Onish could sense the cold sorrow hidden deep into the young man. However, Drona suppressed it quickly.


    "I''m sorry," Onish said, feeling sympathetic towards the lad.


    "It''s ok. I have no memory of him. He left this world when I was just one year old. So coming back to your question. There are other spirit-wielders who can use the spirit in different ways. Like Suka, the bard, who can create scenes in the air just by singing. You must listen to his battle songs one day. And Nimois who can converse with the herbs and plants. Sutas who can memories anything never to forget again. and many others you will come to know once you visit the city square during market day. Besides beasts and birds, there are some other things that get the blessing of the spirit. Like the moving mountains of Okala, the living sea of Nemariya, the uncanny forest Mayavan etc. So you see the power of the spirit is limitless. We spiritualists can only dive deep and bring one at a time." Drona said with a yawn. Onish knew he had to stop for the time being. But he had to ask one thing before he retired to bed.


    "Drona, Can you answer me truthfully? Is there any chance of me becoming a spirit wielder? "Onish asked, holding the boy''s light brown eyes with his.


    Drona looked startled with the seriousness of his cousin''s face.


    "Your nadis were too fragile to bear the spirit flow. But now I see some change in your body. Maybe you can learn the way of spirit now. However, I''m not fully aware of the complexity. You have to ask Chalukya our awakener. If you want I can accompany you in the morning." Drona replied.


    So it was decided Onish would seek out this awakener the first thing in the morning. There were myriads of questions he wanted to ask, but he couldn''t keep the boy stay up all night. Besides, It was time for his night meditation, too. Therefore, Onish told the boy that he wanted to go to bed.


    As it was clear to him, Drona would never say that he was tired and needed rest.


    They left the library quietly as Suta was still reading his scrolls.


    The bright moon was shining in the sky. Onish noticed butterflies with their wings glowing, fluttering from one flower to another.


    "Moon- fairies! they collect moon-shine, then condense it into nectar. Only one drop and you will be drunk for a whole week." Drona said, enjoying the wonderful sight.


    Onish wanted to sit in the garden for a while, but he knew Drona was as tired as a worn-out shoe. So he reluctantly left, promising himself that he would spend a night here alone with the exotic flora.


    The feast had been over when they reached the dining hall. All the guests had left; only Oman and a bald man with a robust figure were having some serious discussion.


    "So, the lad hasn''t woken up from his coma." Onish heard his father saying as They stepped in.


    "No, my lord. Lady Avantika refused me to see him." the bald man with sharp eyes said as he gave a quick look to the two brothers. Onish could feel the spirit that seemed to be bursting out of the man.


    "And you''re sure the bird was his," Oman asked, staring at the oily face of the bald man.


    "One of my guards who knew the lad since his elementary academy identified the dead bird as Guha''s guardian spirit. He also mentioned Ronan had gifted it to the lad before he went missing."


    The bald man said.


    Oman sighed as he closed his eyes, looking pensive.


    A man seemed hesitating as he said


    "Shall I ask Lady Avantika about the bird?"


    "No. Griva. "Oman said without opening his eyes.


    "But, Lord It might be our only clue to the culprit." Griva insisted.


    "I say no, Griva. I owe too much to Ronan and Avantika to bother her when her son''s life is hanging by a thread. Not to speak of the cause is my impotence to protect him." Oman said aloud.


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have left the city." the bald man said, shaking his head.


    "You can leave now, Griva. I will summon you if I need you." Oman said, dismissing the bald man, who left the hall after saluting Oman and giving the two brothers a stiffed smile.


    Oman remained silent for a while, staring into the void. As if he could see something in the distance through the stone wall.


    "Ronan ..." he whispered the name faintly, and with a shook of his head, he snapped back from his rivery.


    "What happened to Guha, Uncle?" Drona asked anxiously when Griva, the chief of city guards, left. Guha was once their playmate and was of the same age as Ishit. The curly-haired boy was a walking chatterbox. He was also the reason, Ishit''s fatal endeavour.


    "He had an assassination attempt last night.", replied Ronan, "Though the lad survived the Blue-Blade miraculously, his life is still in the white-wives hands."


    "Shouldn''t we send our Nimohi, then? "Drona couldn''t imagine that someone wanted to kill the harmless boy.


    "You think I didn''t. But Avantika didn''t even let him have a look at the lad. "Ronan said, looking frustrated. He knew the reason too well. Three years ago, when Ronan didn''t turn up, she had come to him asking for his help��pleading to give her his men.


    Ronan refused outright. Entering the uncanny forest was a sure death, and he hadn''t wanted the boy to be orphaned. And It had proved to be a wise decision.


    The squad he had sent later to look for his lost friend never reported back. Not a single man had survived to tell the tale.


    But try to tell this to the grief and love-stricken lady.


    Ronan shook his head; Her fury would kill the lad, the only memento he had of his friend, to whom he owed his life.


    He had to find a way to persuade the obstinate woman.


    "Uncle, As you can feel Ishit''s nadis are now fine. I think it''s time he should meet the awakener." Drona changed the topic. He knew his uncle''s relationship with Lady Avantika turned sore after Ronan''s disappearance. Bringing up the matter now would only sadden his mood.


    "Yes, Nimohi also said so. I will arrange the meeting." Oman''s mood lifted up at the mention of his son.


    "You don''t have to. I can accompany him."


    "No, you have to leave for Taxila at the daybreak. "Ronan said, picking up the wine goblet from the table.


    "Why? I want to stay one more day," Drona said with an imploring look.


    "I''ve got Lady Adriana''s pigeon just now. She wants you at the academy before noon. Though I''ve sent the spirit pigeon explaining why you sneaked out of the academy and didn''t pay the whisper page, I doubt it will soothe her anger. Lad, you''re in deep trouble." Ronan chuckled lightly as he went on, "I really wonder why you didn''t pay the whisper page, though."


    "I wanted to, but he fled away before I could even count the coins," said Dorna helplessly. No way he would accept that it was his maniac action that frightened the poor boy. However, he was really in deep trouble. His pegasus was too tired to take another such long journey so soon. Moreover, It would take him all day to reach Taxila. So there was no way he would get to the academy before noon. Unless...


    "Uncle, You know the pegasus I rode here is too tired to take another journey. So I was thinking.." Drona said in a pitiful tone.


    "Yes, that horse. I wanted to talk about that." Oman didn''t let the boy finish. " Did your mind was right when you got on the beast? I really wonder how you made it here? And See your guts! You still in the mood to ride on the poor animal." Oman chided the abashed Drona. It was really reckless of him to ride all the way here without a break. The pegasus must be of a superior breed. Since the average flight time of a pegasus is only four to five hours.


    "I''m sorry. Uncle. I didn''t think of that." Drona apologized, giving Onish a secret wink.


    "No, you''re not lad. But I can''t do much except telling you that the spirit-defilers have become active again. So this attack on Ronan''s son is only a beginning." Ronan said with a solemn face. Onish noticed Drona''s smile vanished at the news. Ronan gulped down the green wine, and closed his eyes.


    "I have arranged a seat on the vimana to Nemariya, from where you can hire a mount to Taxila. Now go and have some rest, bring Ishit too." Oman ordered them in his lording tone.. In the pale light of moonstones, The veteran yoddha seemed alone fighting with some invisible foes.

 Chapter 12 - To The Awakener Guild

    After Drona left to take some rest, Onish didn''t go to bed. He worked his attire off, and after washing him clean. He sat on this woolen mat, musing over what he had learned from his cousin.


    The spirit, when circulated through well-defined routes, gives us power.


    There was no way he could trace out these paths out of 72000 nadis. He had to wait to get his hand on such a method before he tried anything. As a yogi, he was well-aware of the consequences of messing recklessly with nadis and chakras. Many had gone insane and seriously ill in his previous world, trying the secret arts of yogis without a proper guru.


    So he put aside the wild thought to sense the spirit and rechecked his body. Everything seemed fine, so fine save for the meal he ate. The dark tamasic energy was lingering around it. He knew it already when he had dined in the clamoring hall.


    According to Ayurveda, food is a very receptive thing. It steals virtues, good and bad, from everything that comes in contact with it.


    It steals emotions from a cook, nature from the material and kitchen, and diseases from the dining table.


    Brahmin from his previous world never used to dine in a house where he couldn''t oversee the kitchen. The meal, not being cooked by saatvik methods, would disturb their mind and body.


    Countless incidents had proved this fact.


    One such tale he had heard from his Guru,


    Long ago, when the king used to rule Bharata, a mystic got invited to a palace to dine with the king. The king was a very pious being; he strictly ordered his cooks to follow all the guidelines set by the yogi for the kitchen. And thus making sure his guest could enjoy his royal dinner.


    When the mystic had enjoyed the sumptuous meal in the evening, he was guided to his bedroom by the king himself. The yogi was nothing but pleased with the king''s hospitality. However, as the night deepened, a thought came to his mind why only a king could enjoy such luxury. He, too, had the right to have all this richness and pleasures. If not always, one or two months of such life wouldn''t be wrong.


    Tossing and turning in his cozy bed, his mind began to weave plans. And at midnight, he was in the royal treasury, greedily piling jewels, diamonds, rubies in his dhoti. When he realized he couldn''t carry more, he sneaked out of the palace unnoticed and fled to the forest.


    He found a well-hidden cave and decided to wait for the daybreak.


    The next day when the yogi woke up, he chuckled.


    "What a strange dream it was! The mind never stops playing its tricks. "


    He got up for his morning rituals. However, when his eyes fell on the glittering treasures piled on the floor. His mind reeled. So it was not a dream. He did plunder the royal treasury.


    What had got into him? He was utterly dumbfounded. What would he do with this pile of gleaming dust? There was no way he would return to the same gutter from where he had escaped years ago.


    He reflected over his visit to the castle. Everything was fine till he ate the dinner. There must be something wrong with the food. He thanked parmatman for taking care of him all the while. It was only a theft; he could return it and begone on his way. What if he had done something more immoral. The yogi felt resentment towards the king for trying to corrupt his dharma.


    He left the cave to confront the wicked king. When he got the capital guards rushed to arrest him. However, seeing his red eyes, they cowered and didn''t dare to stop him.


    The king was listening to the treasurer''s account. When the raged voice of the yogi startled him.


    "O, King! Have you become so powerful that you dare to corrupt ascetic''s dharma? Is the tale of Chakravarti Samrat Bhanu Pratap not enough? Or You see us a joke."


    The king hurriedly got up from his royal throne. He pleaded with the enraged sage to have mercy as he didn''t know how he offended the descendant of Lord Brahma.


    It was said after listening to the yogi, the king summoned the cooks and his assistants.


    A thorough interrogation of the cowering lot revealed the cause.


    It so happened the royal guards had arrested an infamous bandit and confiscated his property. However, the problem was that the seized grains ended up in the royal kitchen somehow. The polluted grains disturbed the spotless sage mind.


    The king apologized for his mistake, and when the yogi calmed down, he asked why the meal hadn''t affected him.


    The ascetic laughed and replied, "The black spot can only be spotted on a white cloth."


    Onish was sure that if he didn''t erase the tamasic energy soon, it would affect his mind. Having no yogic power, so he could only use a mantra.


    ?? ??????? ?????? ?????? ?????????????????? ?????? ???? ???????? ????? ???? ????? ?????


    As he pronounced the words syllable by syllable, he saw the mysterious spirit energy, which he wanted to sense, began to gather around him. Caressing him like a mother. Onish tried to feel it but couldn''t reach it. After a few attempts, he gave up.


    Nonetheless, he found the tamasic energy had vanished from his body, making him more energetic.


    There were still a few hours before Brahm mahurat (ambrosial hours). So he decided to go to bed.


    ************************


    The next day, Onish woke up to the loud knocks on his door. When he unlatched the door, Drona stood there, fully dressed, to bid him goodbye as he left for Taxila. His bright smile was nowhere to be seen.


    "Would you like to see me off at the airfield?" He asked while Onish fumbled the cupboard for a less embroidered and gaudy tunic.


    "I would love to, "Onish replied as he donned the blue silk tunic, seemingly a way better than the others.


    "Uncle wouldn''t allow. Not now after the fire dancers incident." Drona sighed sadly.


    "What happened?" Onish reckoned the fire dances must be spirit-wielders. As he left the chamber. The scanted morning breeze welcomed him in the corridor. The castle servants were up and scurrying for their duties.


    "The fire that they had commanded like a tamed beast burned them to ashes. The whole city is in a shock now; I reckon even Atlantia will be interested in the mishap." Drona said as he led him to the castle door. Onish had no idea who this Atlantia was. He only hoped the accident wouldn''t affect his meeting with the awakener. He couldn''t wait to find out whether the spirit could mend his soul or not. The feeling of the crisis was not gone.


    At the castle door, Oman, along with a hooded figure, was waiting for them. From the lord''s look, it was apparent he had been up the whole night.


    Onish recognized the hooded man at a single glance; he was fowler Bhadra.


    "Uncle, we can leave now. And ... " Drona furtive look to Onish, "Ishit wants to see me off at the airfield. "


    Oman seemed a bit surprised. As he looked at the emotionless face of his young son. His son''s effort to hide the uncomfortableness hadn''t gone unnoticed. The lad still hadn''t accepted him as his father.


    "I''m afraid he cannot." Oman saw his nephew''s face fallen.


    "The city is in turmoil from the night incident. Besides, he has an appointment with Awakener Chalukya," he added. The stubborn old man was not ready to see the boy who had long passed the awakening age. It took him quite the effort to persuade the dwiza (twice-born).


    "Oh, It''s good news," Drona said, trying hard to look happy.


    "Ishit, You must send the pigeon to me, telling me about the good news." He said, chirping.


    "I will see you after the term-end. That''s mean after two years. Take care of yourself."


    After giving a tight hug, Drona left with the fowler who hadn''t uttered a word. He didn''t look back.


    Oman kept watching till they disappeared around the corner on their ashvas (spirit horses). How much he looked like his father, Ayan.


    Oman wished again that Ayan were alive. He was cut for the ruler. It was...


    "Did Drona leave?" Padma''s gentle voice broke his stupor.


    "Yes, he left with Bhadra," Oman replied, his mood lifted up a bit, seeing his wife happy again. Since Ishit had woken up, Padma seemed more beautiful and younger. Though the lines traced by the gloomy three years were still around her fish-like eyes.


    "Why didn''t you tell him to wait for me? I wanted to see him off." She said while arranging Onish clothes, who looked troubled. Oman was happy, Ishit was there, or the Padma would have been setting his attire.


    " I forgot. Besides, he was getting late. Now can we leave for the guild? You Chalukya how fussy he is. I only hope the result doesn''t disappoint him too much."


    "Okey, I will talk to him. How can he be so ungrateful? My father supported him when he was nothing but a failed apprentice of Vihaan." The Padma said as she let go of the boy.


    They climbed down the marble stairs. Onish was half excited and half worried about this early appointment. He followed his parents into the luxury cart, pulled by the two horses. The coachman was a middle-aged man.


    When they got settled in the carriage. Oman looked at Onish with a serious face.


    "Son, I can understand. It is hard for you to accept us as your parents. We have no qualm about it. As we are content to have you back.


    But Son, this world is cruel and unforgiving. You must learn this sooner than later. Nothing is sure here.


    The world is changing, and a dark time is ahead." Padma pressed Oman''s head as if to warn him not to reveal too much.


    "...So you must understand. You can''t allow others to know about your amnesia. Of course, We will help you to cover up this. After this meeting with the awakener, Suta will fill you in with the necessary knowledge.


    And can you put a happy boy face when you''re with us? " He finished with a light laugh as he pinched Onish''s serious face.


    "Stop teasing him. Oman. Son, you can put any face you want as long as you call me mom a dozen times a day." Padma said with a gentle smile. Onish didn''t know what he should do. The love, affection that was nothing but a fetter to a soul was gushing out of the couple.. He looked at the beaming faces and stifled his urge to tell them the truth.

 Chapter 13 - Chalukya, A Awakener

    The awakener guild or the spirit shrine of Minaak was in the northeast part. Surrounded by the holy soma trees, the nine-story tower was a sight to behold.


    The only purpose of a spirit shrine was to awaken the spirit, so it didn''t attract many visitors save for the Phalguna.


    The twelfth month of the solar year, when the spirit manifested herself to accept her new children. A time that reminded mazians that awakeners were not so useless as they seemed.


    As for the awakeners, titling them as spirit wielders wouldn''t be wrong; however, many in Mazia wouldn''t agree on it. Dwiza had no combat power, nor could they command spirit beasts or natural forces.


    All they knew was to sense the spirit- paths and point them out to a spirit-wielder. Though, it seemed simply as taking a walk in a garden. But it wasn''t. Only twice-born, who had escaped the caressing hands of white wives, could feel the innate path in 72000 nadis.


    So, despite having no power, the awakeners were wanted everywhere.


    The necessity was one thing, but to accept them as equal was another. They were just better than ordinary folks. Thus no one wanted to be dwiza if they had a choice.


    Take the example of Chalukya, the current chief of the shrine. How hard he had worked to change his inevitable fate, but to no avail. As though the spirit was too headstrong to listen to his plea.


    Sixty years ago, he was brought to this very spirit shrine with another hundred children of his age.


    Almost all were awakened to be spirit-wielders. But when Chalukya got before the vigraha. The foolish child smiled and nodded at the idol as if it was alive. To this day, Chalukya regretted why he couldn''t have just passed the vivid statue-like others.


    But again, could he?


    Even today, after sixty years later, when he looked into those captivating eyes, they smiled at him. The thin lips trembled to say something. The stone idol was as alive as he.


    Four decades ago, when Old Jataka had brought him here from Vihaan. Chalukya had thought his mind was playing a trick on him. How could a stone idol smile? And the possibility of him being gone was not low. He had heard multiple instances when a person lost his sanity because of pain and anguish.


    He didn''t tell Jataka about his abnormality. He didn''t want to lose the last home he had got after so much misery.


    However, after a week or so of his stay, Old awakener Jataka called him in the sanctum. The elderly man sat in padmasana( lotus position), staring at the vigraha like a curious child. He beckoned young Chalukya to sit beside him.


    Chalukya sat down, avoiding looking at the face of the idol.


    "Look into the eyes of Mother; she has something to tell you," Jataka said in a sobbing voice. Tears rolling down on his wrinkled face.


    Chalukya didn''t ask the cause of the old man''s sorrow as the reason stood before him.


    The gorgeous face of the vigraha was dowsed with tears. Pearl-like tears were shedding from the enchanting eyes.


    Chalukya gazed into the welled-up eyes. And he soon realized he had committed the gravest mistake of his life.


    His mind reeled as sharp pain stabbed into his eyes. Chalukya cried out with excruciating pain. He tried to press his eyes, but Jataka clutched his hands. He heard him sobbing.


    "No, don''t touch them. They aren''t yours anymore."


    Before he could understand what the old man meant,


    His brain began to throb as if it was growing. His veins were wriggling like baby snakes. The warm blood gushing out of his eyes washed his face.


    Whispers, screams, pleas, maniac laugh, and roars of rage were driving him crazy. Then he saw what Jataka had meant.


    The whole mazia was before him like a peach on his palm. Hazy but discernible enough to guess it was his world.


    A soft whisper hushed his racing mind,


    "O scion of Toshi, accept the curse of devas and the boon of Mother."


    Chalukya roared like a wounded beast. He didn''t want any damn curse and boon. Was the suffering so far not enough?


    The whole nine-story tower howled with him.


    He didn''t when why he had fainted. Was it because of throbbing pain or anguish?


    However, when Chalukya came around, there was no one in the sanctum, not even Jataka. He glanced at the tall statue; the crimson robes of the old awakener were dangling from the mouth of the idol.


    The elderly man got subsumed into the vigraha. Horrified, Chalukya stepped back. Then his eyes fell on the crooked writing on the floor,


    "Chalukya, my younger brother. Please pardon me for not telling you beforehand. I was helpless. Mother didn''t want you to know about this. I hope you wouldn''t blame Mother and me before discovering the whole truth. I wish I could tell you more, but It''ll only harm you. I will only say It is our fate. And as for me, I''m with Mother helping her out. So don''t worry about me... See you soon..."


    Chalukya read the crooked writing, again and again, hoping to make out something. But it was no better than telling him nothing.


    His eyes had mended miraculously; nothing seemed wrong with them till five years. When he discovered they are turning smokey. As though the dense fog was condensing in them. He visited the apothecary guild. Nimohis had no clue of his strange illness.


    After one more year, the blurred visions began to flicker in his mind. And then came nightmares that haunted him in broad daylight.


    His eyesight grew weaker till he couldn''t even see his hand.


    He started to mix his life and visions.


    There was a time when he would begin to chat with someone who was still on his way to the shrine.


    And sometimes, he would weep over the tragedies, befell millennia ago.


    Fortunately, other awakeners were mysteriously aware of his deformity. They didn''t outcast him or take his singularity as insanity.


    It took him an entire decade to get used to his madness, or as Mother-spirit called the curse of devas. But where was the promised boon? And where was Jataka?


    No news ever came, even in the form of rumour. As though the old man had disappeared from mazia itself.


    Now when almost four decades had gone by, Chalukya, whose eyes had turned into stones, didn''t need his eyes anymore. He could foresee anything. Just like today, he was going to meet someone that would decide the fate of the mazia. A Hara lost in the whirlpool of time.


    The stone-eyed had got up long ago and was sitting on the edge of the pool, waiting for his unique visitor. He hadn''t shown any curiosity when Lord Oman had requested him to have a look at his son. Mother had warned him to reveal anything about the lost Hara to anyone.


    "Go, Escort Lord Oman and Lady Padma here," the Old man said to the waiting servant. The servant had long used to the uncanny ability of blind awakener to foresee the event. He left to greet the lord of Minaak.


    "The new age will begin today. Would it be the end of Old Ways or A new beginning? Even I can''t see. " Chalukya, the last seer of the Mazia, sighed. He was both afraid and excited.


    Chalukya could hear the excited voice of Lupa, his attendant. And the shuffle of approaching feet.


    He got up to his feet as Oman, into the garden. Not because to greet Lord of Minaak. Though the codes of King Aslan dictated it clearly, Chalukya cared less about the false Ruler and his meaningless codes.


    He got up because no scion of Toshi could disregard Hara whether he was lost or in power.


    The boy seemed as curious as a toddler. The deep black eyes had no clue of his identity. The cruel hand of time had erased even the visage of the slayer of Mora. He could sense the newly forged nadis. Nimoi had really given his best, not even caring about his life.


    But again, who had not done his best.


    He looked at the lady, who had cried over his dead son for three years. And thus unknowingly fulfilled the seemingly impossible condition of the ancient rites of awakening Hara.


    She truly deserved the respect that Nimoi had given him before the baffled court.


    Chalukya cleared his throat as he greeted his long-awaited guest,


    "I hope Lord will pardon this blind man''s audacity not to welcome you at the gate. "


    "You''re too humble venerable Chalukya. Oman will never expect such respect from a spirit shrine. Castle of Atlantia may scorn at the Old Ways. But Castle of Minaak will uphold them in the south." replied Oman in his serious tone. He knew it was against the king''s order. It was his Minaak; he might have bent his knee before the conquer and gave his blade to him.


    But Oman, a scion of Ankha, would never despise the Old Ways.


    "The spirit will bless you, Lord. Please do have seats. And Lady, forgive this old man If my reluctance to see young lord has offended you. I never meant that way." Chalukya said in his humblest tone.


    "I''m not offended with reverend one. I''m just concerned about my son. I hope you will not neglect the grandson of your old friend." Chalukya could feel the hidden taunt. But he ignored it. She was still the same. The headstrong girl who had chosen Oman, despite his lord father''s stern opposition.


    "This old man wouldn''t dare. Though I can''t promise anything to Lady. You know well, young sir has long passed the age." he replied, as he sat down on the stone bench.


    "yes, I know. And This lady also knows that the blood of Ankha the great is flowing in my Ishit veins. The same blood who laid dormant for four decades. And when it woke up it drove the defiler from the land of Varta. And saved this shrine too. I hope you haven''t forgotten his heart-wrenching sacrifice."


    Padma replied her chin jutting out.


    "How can I forget the great saviour of us awakeners, Lady? His position in our heart is second only to Mother. He is the reason I agree to meet young sir" Chalukya said. Ankha, the vanquisher of defilers, was an ancestor of Oman. But He was an oddity, a hero and saviour of Old ways.


    Chalukya,in his vision, had seen his last battle where he had ripped the earth to separate Varta from Kandhar, and his unparalleled sacrifice too.


    "How long will it take? My Ishit hasn''t eaten anything." Lady asked with a concerning look. Changing the subject all of a sudden.


    Chalukya''s vision hadn''t shown him this. He could feel a headache coming. Everyone knew one had to come with an empty stomach to the spirit shrine. And as for time, it varied from person to person. Sometimes it only took five to six minutes to trace out the path, and sometimes one to two hours.


    Moreover, in this case, he didn''t even know what he would do. The spirit hadn''t shown him anything except that he had to guide the future Hara. No two Haras so far had walked down on the same path. And even if they had, Chalukya had no way of knowing. He had just seen a few visions of their battles, and nothing else. Their tales were nothing but myths now.


    So how he was supposed to tell the exact time all he could do to start as early as possible.. So, after explaining to the worried mother, and assuring her that he wouldn''t take longer than necessary, he excused himself and left with the future of Mazia.

 Chapter 14 - The Path Ahead

    Walking the winding corridors, and climbing three flights of worn-out granite stairs, when Onish got to the sanctum of the shrine, he was amazed to see the two gargoyles guarding the giant carved golden door.


    The fierce-looking black stone beasts were baring their sharp teeth in a leering grin. Their eyes were of two bright red stones.


    Chalukya, who seemed to be pondering something and hadn''t uttered a word on the way, spoke at last.


    "dvaaram udghaaTaya)"(open the door)


    The faint Sanskrit syllable vibrated the cool morning breeze and whispered life into the two inanimate winged creatures. Onish, who had long since gotten accustomed to the strange workings of the world, watched the stone turning into flesh. Within a few moments, two humanoid creatures were glaring at them.


    "Why did you disturb us, Dwiza? The spring is still far away."


    Grunted one of them, with two pointed horns on his bald head.


    "Sorry, Kumbha. This old man needs Mother''s help today."


    Chalukya was really sorry to disturb the two gargoyles before the awakening month. But he was helpless. Mother had left him in the lurch again. He couldn''t afford the ways of soothsayers, not after the last incident with Prince Tissa. So the only choice he had was to use the sanctum. Where he could seek the help of Vigrah.


    "You know what it will cost you, stone-eyed?"


    Growled the other gargoyle with a body full of glowing scales.


    "Yes, this cursed one knows too well." Chalukya said with a pensive look. He would not have come here if he had a choice. The dark age was at hand. Hara had to be awakened as soon as possible, or this time Old Ways would vanish from Mazia just like Zaroasts, Aztecs, Mayan, and Death worshipers. His last ghastly vision had steeled his will to open the sanctum door before the due time, despite the ruinous cost.


    "I really pity you, Dwiza." growled Kumbha, as the two gargoyles turned and pushed open the heavy door.


    The dense pranic energy rushed towards them, engulfing the three figures. Onish, who couldn''t sense the divine energy during his meditation, was amazed at the purity of the vital energy. His heart exulted. If he could meditate in this chamber, he was sure he could awaken his all nadis and chakras again.


    "Lupa, you can leave us here. The light of Ahura Mazda will guide me from here." Chalukya said to the young attendant, whose face was ashen white with fear. Apparently, the two fierce gargoyles had scared the wits out of the young man. Onish didn''t think less of the boy. If he hadn''t seen the ghastly yamadutas, spine-chilling dakinis, blood-curdling kriyas, he wouldn''t have been so calm.


    "Y...yes��venerable one." The young man scampered off without looking back again.


    The sanctum was an octagonal chamber with mosaic flooring. The spacious room was well lit with the light of blue fire, surging out of the carved bowls, placed on the engraved white stone pillars in all the eight corners.


    A lifelike idol of an ethereal beauty stood at the octagonal altar in the middle. The celestial woman was folding her right hand in a blessing mudra, and in her left was a blue tulip.


    The sculptor must be Vishwakarma himself to have carved such a soul-capting beauty out of the formless stone. Onish left monetarily dazzled by the smiling face, whose almond green eyes followed him as he stepped into the sacred room after taking off his shoes.


    A faint familiar feminine scent welcomed him, but he couldn''t recollect the bearer of the pleasant fragrance. He scanned the chamber, but no one was there except the stone-eyed, who strangely seemed to be able to avoid treading on the mandalas engraved on the floors.


    "Let''s know when you want to leave, Dwiza." Kumbha''s, the gargoyles grunted as he shut the metal door behind them, leaving the boy and the old man alone in the chamber.


    "Young lord, can sit anywhere he wants. This old man needs some time to invoke Mother." It was his first time to perform the long-forgotten rites of Old Ways before an outsider.


    The idolatry had long since been banished from Varta by King Aslan, who believed in the ways of spiritualists, the bunch of fools who couldn''t even see the calamity at thier threshold.


    He wouldn''t have dared to breach the false king''s codes if he was not sure that the boy was the chosen Hara. The boy needed to know the truth before he was too beguiled by the ignorant idiots with their twisted logic.


    Chalukya recalled the days when he was young, full of hope and curiosity. How the scrolls in Vihaan on the spirit seemed to him so logical and factual. He could challenge any spirit awakener and defeat them too. Not because he was knowledgeable. It was just that he was not even interested to see their logic and evidence.


    His mind was so full of texts that he simply dismissed Jataka''s warning at their first meeting in Vihaan. Jataka had cautioned him, "Young man, you should leave Vihaan within two days, or a calamity will befall you."


    Chalukya had laughed at the old man," You''ve lost your bronze ducats, soothsayer, by uttering such ominous words."


    But the calamity came. It came on its due time, struck him like lightning, and left him charred and lifeless.


    He didn''t want future Hara go through such misery to learn the truth.


    So Chalukya had decided to show the ancient ways to the young lord, for which Ankha, his great ancestor, had died in the battle of Nagani.


    Onish sat down on the immaculate floor, a few feet away from the altar, watching the stone-eyed curiously.


    Invoking a deity was no new to him. As a Sanatani, he was well aware of such rituals, and he himself had invoked various gods to gain help on the earth.


    The world that seems functioning on its own is just an illusion. Everything from wind to fire, from water to land, is controlled by the overseeing deities. These deities sometimes leave traces of their presence, but these prints are nothing but coincidences to ignorant humanity.


    Chalukya untied his spatial bag from his waist and took out different things from it: a tulip flower, an ewer, and glowing spirit fruits, a few twigs with five leaves of some unknown plant.


    He placed them carefully on the altar, one by one chanting spells. The stone-eyed could feel the air growing tense with each offering. His flickering thoughts were soothing. An indication that the omnipresent Mother was concentrating her attention on this place.


    The ritual was passed down to him by Jataka, his mentor, with a warning not to leak it to an outsider. The simple ritual was a double-edged blade. If not being performed according to Old Ways, it could have serious consequences.


    Long ago, when everyone used to follow Old Ways, Only awakeners or called dwizas, were tasked to perform the rites.


    Even so, several mishappens had befallen. It was believed that the birth of the first spirit-defiler, Mora, was the result of such a misshapen.


    So Chalukya didn''t dare to mispronounce any syllable of spells, nor did he dare to misform any mudras.


    The process didn''t take long.


    With the last offering of the water from the Nemariya sea, Chalukya formed the Gyan mudras to let Mother guide his mind.


    The stone-eyed mind went blank as visions flashed into before his stone eyes. His eyes seemed to pop out of the sockets. And his forehead veins were bursting out. Blood trickled down from his nose, but stone-eyed didn''t even flinch his wrinkled face.


    Alarmed, Onish got up to his feet. Did something go wrong?


    All of a sudden, Chalukyas body shuddered, and it rolled onto the floor like a cut-down tree trunk. Onish rushed to help the unconscious awakener. But as soon as he touched his body. He flinched back. The stone-eyed body was burning like a red hot pan.


    The wrinkled face was growing red like a ripe tomato.


    What was he supposed to do now? With the door closed, and the awakener like this, he couldn''t even leave the chamber. He was sure the two gargoyles wouldn''t respond to his call.


    Onish glanced at the fainted awakener helplessly. He had to do something to awaken him. What an irony! It was the old man who was supposed to awaken his nadis.


    As he couldn''t touch the stone-eyed, so he walked over to the ewer to get some water. But as soon as he touched it, the blue fire in the eight bowls surged up, dazzling the room as if enraged. And before Onish could flinch back, a streak of light rushed out of the idol and entered into his body.


    Horrified, Onish jumped back away from the vigrah, who was still smiling. But it was too late, as he could sense the warm sensation rushing through his nadis. Onish didn''t waste a minute and sat down on the floor. He had to force out the strange thing before it could damage his spirit paths.


    The yogi forcefully calmed down his thoughts and turned his awareness inward.


    He saw the light streak was burning down his nadis, turning them wispy. Appalled, Onish guided his spiritual sense to block the evil lightning''s path, but it passed through it like his awareness didn''t even exist.


    Onish couldn''t do anything but watch like a man whose house was on fire, and he had no water to put it out.


    The speed of the streak was like lightning, so it didn''t take long to burn all the 72000 nadis.


    Onish''s heart sank; now his hope to be spirit wielder had entirely gone.


    But maybe in despair, the yogi forgot the simple fact no one could live without nadis. And He was still alive. There was really something worng with the frightening light streak.


    The lightning didn''t leave his body after devouring the nadis, it streaked toward his heart chakra, but Onish couldn''t care less. He watched as an ascetic watched his body degrade.


    The streak entered into his soul with agonizing pain.


    Despondent Onish''s mind buzzed, and he heard a faint whisper,


    "So you''ve come. Alas! But, too late." the whisperer seemed more disheartened than him.


    "I had waited for you in the Village of Gopas for one thousands samsara cycles. But you didn''t come. and..." the female voice stopped in the middle. Onish was dumbfounded; he had no idea what the mysterious intruder was talking about. What Gopas village? He had never heard of such place let alone promised someone to wait for him there.


    "I can see. So, you have no memory of me." the voice said. "Let it be like this then. You won''t have to suffer like me. I''m content to see you again." The pain and regret were evident in the plaintive whisper.


    "The tale of us will end here. Let''s part our ways, you, to live, me, to die." The whisper died away as if integrated into his soul. Leaving Onish downcasted more than he already was.


    He didn''t know why his heart was crying. The gloom and despair began to create havoc in his heart, and mind. He couldn''t careless of a forgotten promise. His hard work of 8.4 millions briths had gone to the drains just like that. What would he do now?


    The yogi might have decided to take samadi there had a new memory not surfaced up.


    It was something strange but seemed familiar to him. Tt was a scene. A figure made of only nadis was sitting in the void. And golden light was gushing through his wispy nadis.


    Onish''s mind reeled up. Were his nadis not like them. He didn''t waste time in pondering where the memory popped out.


    What he did was to soothed his drowning heart and stilled his thoughts.


    The yogi observed the ethereal figure guiding his awareness through the wispy sprit paths. Tracing out the invisible nadis in the void.


    After watching carefully, Onish imitated the figure


    . A cool sensation washed his wispy nadis. It was really soothing. He kept going on. Unaware of his body''s condition.


    As he was tracing the invisible paths, a few strange changes were going on in his body. But nobody was there to see them except the teary eyes of the idol.. The beautiful face who could enslaved countless warriors was dowsed with tears.

 Chapter 15 - The Path Ahead -II

    In the quiet sanctum of the shrine, two emotions were battling -one exaltation and the other heartbroken melancholy. The spirit was dancing around the yogi, lost in himself, eyes closed. And the stone-eyed laid unconscious on the floor, was in his own world. The beautiful idol had lost its vivacity. Something that had made it look alive died away.


    But the blue fire is still surging like before.


    Onish had no idea how much time had gone by when he decided to stop to check his body. He was no longer depressed and hopeless. He discovered the mysterious light streak hadn''t burnt down his spirit paths. It had modified them. His nadis that were forged with ether (akash tatva) had now turned into some unknown element.


    He still didn''t know what changes they would bring in his body, but the yogi was relieved to have them. He had some conjectures like the spirit were no in his body anymore; they existed in some other dimension. But it was just conjecture after tracing them with his awareness. He had never heard of such an occurrence before.


    The yogi retracted his awareness from his invisible nadis, but he could still feel them, invisible but real.


    When Onish''s awareness returned to the heart chakra again, he was left dumbfounded. A blue pearl, the size of a mustard seed, was floating beside his soul, glowing faintly. He guided his awareness towards it to feel it, but it repelled it.


    Onish decided to ignore the seemingly benign pearl for the time being and examined his soul. The cracks were still the same. The aura had strengthened a bit, but what piqued his curiosity was fine golden lines nearly invisible to him emerging from his causal body. As though some had unearthed them by removing the accumulated dirt.


    Puzzled, Onish examined them for a while but couldn''t make out anything. He found himself as ignorant as a new student of Vedanta. His unfathomable knowledge had no explanation of these strange happenings.


    Frustrated, he left his soul alone and decided to check his other chakras. Nothing seemed changed in them so far, except they were now brimming with pranic energy mixed with some different type of energy.


    Surprised, he guided them into his invisible nadis cautiously. The bluish energy flowed through like water from a broken dam. And as soon as it covered all the 72000 spirit paths, Onish felt his awareness boosted all of a sudden. His spiritual sense that he had lost after acquiring the body returned, though no so strong.


    So this was called wielding of the spirit. He felt disappointed. Though it had boosted his awareness a bit, he could see nothing else.


    After checking the strange energy for a while, Onish concluded it was the spirit energy mentioned by Drona.


    So now he was too a spirit wielder. But of which kind, it was still to be found out. He had no idea how they decided it.


    After making sure his body was fine, Onish opened his eyes.


    The first thing that came into his sight was the tear-streaked face of the idol. He blinked his eyes to take a good look at the odd occurrence. What the hell was? A stone idol shedding tears.


    Though he had heard such events in rumours or read in Puranas. But it was his first time witnessing such an unbelievable thing. It was said when Kali-yuga ( age of Kali) stepped on the earth, all the vigraha, who were once white, turned black. The idols had started sweating and shedding tears. And thus, King Yuddhisthra realized that his time on the earth was over.


    His guru had mentioned such an event. The enlightened master once visited a temple of Lord Shiva defiled by the shrine-defilers in the night. He saw the cracked lingam bleeding like a living man.


    The venerable master had explained the secret of vigrahams (consecrated idols). The vigrah consecrated perfectly, according to the ancient rites of Vedas, came to life. They could even chat and laugh.


    Onish observed the beautiful face, once had left him dazed, now had an air of melancholy. He recalled the mysterious whisperer, who had lamented about his failed promise. Who was she? He wondered.


    The face evoked no memories in him. But Onish was not a fool.


    He reckoned it a long time ago that there was something more to his identity than merely a fallen yogi from the earth. First that hand and now this goddess.


    However, he couldn''t do anything except live on and see what the future brings out.


    So Onish gave an apologetical look to the idol,


    "Thank you for your gift. Though I don''t have any memory of you and can''t recall my failed promise to you, I say sorry. My life is now like a line-broken-kite. My consciousness has no memory of the past that is chasing me. So forgive me for not recognizing you."


    The yogi said in a solemn voice as he bowed his head down. He felt forlorn. He wished he could see his all-knowing master again. He missed his seniors who had guided him on his arduous path. He missed his humble icy cave. All had gone.


    "LEAVE HER ALONE, YOU DEVILS..." Chalukya, who was unconscious, cried out suddenly, making Onish jerked back to reality. "SHE IS JUST Five spring old--Aagrah!"


    Onish crouched down beside the howling stone-eyed. His body was not burning anymore.


    "She is just five spring old..." Onish shook the awakener, who was drumming his legs and pounding the floor with his clenched fists, mouth foaming. And mumbling.


    "Dwiza, wake up. No one is here." shouted the yogi, bewildered at the grip of the nightmare over the old man.


    "Leave my Vindu, please don''t defile her...I beg you. I will accept your ways." Wept the awakener bitterly. His eyes were bleeding. Blood diluted by tears stained his white beard.


    Onish picked up the ewer and sprinkled the milky water on the awakener''s face. He then pressed acupressure points to soothe down pranic energy eruption. The old man calmed down, and a few moments later, he opened his blood-stained eyelids.


    Onish saw the polished white stones of eyeball size were rotating in the eye-sockets. Seemingly, desperate to find the reality.


    "Are you alright, awakener?" asked Onish, helping the old man to sit. His cotton clothes were wet with sweat.


    The old man didn''t reply. He still seemed lost in his bad dream.


    "Drink some water, Dwiza. You will feel better." Onish thrust the ewer in the old man''s quivering hands. But he pushed it aside; instead, his wrinkled hands clutched his hands tightly.


    "You must save them. It was not their fault to abandon Old Ways." pleaded Chalukya, his bloodied eyes fixed at him, as if they could see the bewildered face of Onish.


    "They have been deceived by the treacherous Mora. I begged you, Hara. Save them from the hands of believers of the Evil Lord." Chalukya implored Onish.


    Onish looked at the pleading man with utter confusion and frustration. Now he was Hara too. What''s wrong with this world?


    "Pull yourself together, Dwiza. It was just a nightmare." said Onish trying to wriggle out his hands from the old man''s iron grip. "And by the way I''m not Hara. I''m Ishit, young lord of Minaak."


    "No, you''re Hara. You haven''t been awakened. It was all this old man''s fault." Chalukya tightened his grip as he said, shaking his head like a mad man." Once I awaken you, you will recall everything."


    Onish saw a headache coming. The old man had clearly lost his mind. It seemed the accident damaged his brain.


    He might not have the memory of the goddess, but there was no way he could be Hara, who, by the look of the situation, was some sort of saviour of mankind.


    The reason was simple: he didn''t have the strength to fight against a common spirit wielder, let alone be a saviour.


    Memories were one thing, and power was another. Even Lord Krishna and Shri Rama of the earth had to learn vidyas from their gurus. Not to speak of, they were both Avatars of Maha Vishnu, the supreme ruler.


    "Ok, First let my hand go, Then I will see what I can do." Onish decided to play along with the grieved old man. Reasoning with him seemed of no use.


    "Thank you, Hara. This Cursed one knew you would forgive them." Chalukya let go of the yogi''s hand with a low bow, his bald head touching the floor. Onish stepped back five feet from the old man. There was no way he would let the old man look at his invisible nadis.


    "Dwiza, I think you should first wash yourself. Your condition doesn''t look good to me. Besides, I''m sure my parents would be planning to break open the door by now. Let''s first inform them," Onish said in a concerned tone. He was clearly worried for the poor lady who had pecked his forehead five times before letting him go.


    "No, Hara, we don''t have time. Besides, awakening wouldn''t take long. You just have to follow my instructions, I have seen the ritual in my vision. It will take half a pahar at most." Chalukya refused to be conned. He had sensed cleverly hidden intent of the young boy. There was no time to wait now. Minions of the evil lord had long since infiltrated into Varta.


    Aslan, the self-proclaimed king, was blinded by his inability to see the truth.


    The horrid vision he had seen just now might be happening somewhere or would occur in the coming future. There was no way of knowing it. Chalukya had no control over his nightmares.


    What he could do was to fulfil the task Mother had entrusted to him. In the beginning, he had some doubts about the boy. But now, after sensing the spirit serging into his self-awakened nadis, he was sure the Young lord was the man he had seen in his vision.


    So, the old man took silvery powder out of his spatial bag. And after steading his quivering hands, he drew an intricate mandala on the floor. Onish was amazed to see the familiar yantra. It was a famous and most mysterious Sri yantra, used by Shaktas ( devotees of Adi Shakti) on the earth.


    The old man whispered an obscure spell. And the powder burned with a colourful flame. Within No time, a Shri yantra made of ashtadhatu (octa-alloy) materialized before the amazed eyes of Onish. Gleaming with golden light, humming with the universal sound, Om.


    "Please take off your clothes, Hara. you have to sit on it." Chalukya pointed to the centre, glowing dimly to him.


    Unable to talk his way out. Onish had no choice but play along. He took off his clothes. He was relieved that the awakener wasn''t going to check his nadis.


    The yogi sat down on the faintly red centre, hoping the awakener knew what he was doing.


    He felt warmth entering into his root chakra. Tracing his invisible nadis, it spread into his whole body.


    "Now close your eyes, and please don''t resist whatever you receive." Chalukya said in his calm voice.


    Onish closed his eyes and waited for something to happen, but nothing transpired.


    Chalukya continued chanting spell after spell. Without stopping, after almost one hour, the air started tightening like the string of a veena. The hum of the yantra grew louder till it began to resonate with Onish crown chakra.


    Onish felt his body floating in the air. But he could still feel the yantra beneath him, getting hot like a cauldron. Soon it was scorching hot.


    After almost one hour of baking, Onish felt something wriggling under his skin. The strange sensation continued for half an hour, and then everything began to calm down. The yantra cooled down, and the air too turned normal.


    Chalukya halted his chanting in the middle,


    "How is it possible? How can the power of shri yantra be exhausted so soon." He exclaimed with utter surprise.


    "See, I told you. I''m not your Hara. Please let me out. My parents would be worried." Onish said as he got to his feet.


    "How can it be possible? Wasn''t it supposed to forge his body anew, and break the seal of white-wives." The blind man was still in shock.


    "Was he really wrong?" He had seen the boys fighting against the horde of defilers alone, the impossible feat only a Hara could achieve.


    Onish didn''t want anymore baking. What he wanted was some time alone. But stone-eyed didn''t seem to hear him.


    What he should do now? Should he try to call the two gargoyles? He wondered.


    He was hungry, like a wolf. He could hear his stomach rumbling. It must be noon or maybe the evening.


    His body needed the food. The old man had clearly forgotten the fact that his Hara was jsut a 12 years old boy who had just gotten to his feet.


    Suddenly an idea strikes his mind how can he forgot this. He could throw tantrum.


    "Dwiza, I''m starving. Please let me out or I will die here." Onish said in a crying tone.


    Chalukya didn''t look at the boy; he called out the mantra to open the giant door.


    If the lad was not Hara, then who was. He needed Mother''s help again. Chalukya sat down before the idol. He had to find out who was this dark age''s saviour or Old Ways really going to vanish.


    The two gargoyles opened the door. Onish didn''t wait for the invitation.. He rushed out of the sanctum like a prisoner escaped from jail.

 Chapter 16 - Tragedy Of The Fire Tamers

    "I was going to the woods when it all happened." began the young florist.


    "As you know It was Purnima last night, the only night in a month when nymphs trade their elixirs and treasures."


    Oman eyed Rufaro. The veteran spiritualist was listening to Phule attentively.


    He didn''t expect King Aslan to dispatch the old Vellorian to Minaak. However, he was more than happy with the arrangement. He had fought along with the Vellorian spiritualist in the battle of Plassey. The elderly man was more than a comrade-in-arms to Oman.


    "It was already midnight when I left my home with moon-fairies nectar. My friends had already gone. Obviously, I was late." Phule, the florist, went on.


    "Why were you late? As far as I know, sprites don''t trade under the aged-moon." the red-haired young man with pale skin cut in. His Okalian ethnicity was evident as his smugness.


    Oman didn''t recognize this young guest of his from the capital. However, he was sure the haughty young man must be a budding star to be included in the royal investigation squad.


    "Ah!" Phule''s round face flushed red, "You know I got married last week."


    "No, I don''t, nor does it explain why you were late for the task, which runs your house." said the Okalian young man in a tone that made Oman revalue his earlier opinion of him.


    "This�� as you know," spluttered the florist.


    "No need to elaborate, young friend." Rufaro helped out the red-faced  florist, "You can tell what you saw at the fire-tamers'' camp."


    The florist pulled himself together, his face turned solemn.


    "I sensed nothing till I was just a few feet away from the fire-dancers campsite." Phule resumed,


    "The bright blue fire of Ahura, as usually was guarding their camp, licking the tarpaulin makeshifts without incinerating it. Its fiery eyes watched me approaching.


    It was then I heard loud voices coming from the camp. Lustro, the chief of the fire-tamers, was arguing with someone. As it was nothing to do with me and I was already late for the trade. I didn''t linger there and took my way to the woods. However, I had hardly taken a hundred steps when I heard loud screams. The entire camp was engulfed in the blood-red fire. Lustro, in his fiery armour, was fighting with a fire giant, its heart blazing like a dragon pearl.


    I hid myself behind the tree as I watched the legendary dance of the fire- tamers ." Oman saw the young florist shudder.


    "The valiant fire-dancers danced with their blazing fire chains lashing out. However, they were like annoying flies before the giant. The red fire was devouring the sacred fire of Ahura rapidly, which was guarding the ashen-faced children.


    Lustro noticed it and he summoned his flaming blade and flew towards the heart of the giant while his companion distracted the brute. The chief thrust his blade into the glowing pearl. But he soon realized his catastrophic mistake. Appalled he flew back but lava devoured him in the middle of his flight. The giant''s heart was a bait.


    It exploded and the blood-red lava swallowed the fleeing tamers. They howled like wretched banshees. Rooted to the ground, I watched their blazing bodies melting away: children, women, men, and spirit-beasts alike."


    The young florist finished, his face ashen white.


    Nobody uttered a word. Oman had visited the horrid site. The fire had left nothing, not even the charred bones and skulls. His men had found the young florist fainted under the tree, entangled in the devil creepers.


    "And you are sure that this Lustro and his lot were not behrupiya1." said the young man breaking the icy silence. "I mean it is quite hard for me to believe, a veteran fire tamer couldn''t control his own summoned fire giant."


    "Enough, Cole. I got you." Rufaro snapped at the red-haired man.


    "You think it is meaningless to poke the ashes. But let me remind you again, lad. It is His majesty''s order, so you are not going anywhere till  we find out the cause of the uncanny incident."


    The Okalian young man quieted down, but his sapphire blue eyes had a defiant look.


    "You dared to call Lustro, the best bridge-burner we ever had, a behrupia. It was he who saved Amarto in the battle of Plassey. I really wonder if you had some strange custom there in the mountains to mock your saviour."


    Oman squinted at the young man''s pale, thin face. How could he fail to recognize the face?


    The triangular face of his rival Amarto, the lord of Okala, and one of the many suitors of Padma, his wife.


    Now, he recalled the young man, before him, was Amarto''s prodigal son Cole. Come to think of it, the young man''s smugness wasn''t ungrounded.


    Rumour was that he had passed the royal academy test at the age of twelve and completed his apprenticeship within five years attracting Aslan''s eye.


    "I apologize for my ignorance, Lord."  Cole''s face said otherwise. "I had no knowledge of the incident. Lord father never mentioned it."


    "Save your apology." The veteran spiritualist waved his hand, "I want you to cooperate in this mission that''s all."


    Rufaro turned to Phule, the florist, and gave him three ducats for his information. The young man left cheerfully.


    "I want to see the sight by myself. Oman, can you guide us there?" The Vellorian said to Oman. The lord could do nothing but ride in the carriage with the two guests.  He wanted to know what happened to his son.  Was he able to sense the spirit? Or was he just a commoner who fated to suffer all his life?  He hadn''t expected the king''s men so early. It seemed Aslan was really edgy.


    "Oman, what do  you think of the florist''s tale?" Rufaro asked as the carriage rolled down the busy streets.


    "The young man was telling the truth. We found him, entangled in the devil creepers near the site," Oman replied in a serious tone.


    "So, you mean a fire giant of Ashrar was roaming here, and dancing with the fire-tamers," Cole said with a hint of mockery.


    "We can''t be sure; not till we see the site." Rufaro said, "However if it is true we are in grave trouble."


    "If the florist was not a magsman in disguise, I''m sure the fire-beast was with the bridge-burner." Cole said while eyeing Oman''s solemn face." It also explains their wretched fate. The inferno of Ashrar knows only two masters-sons of Udor and the three-headed hound Pindar."


    Rufaro''s face flushed,


    "Young man, If you don''t want your licence to be revoked, never tell a tale that you cannot back up. There is no such hound. I can''t believe His Majesty granted you a fellowship of Royal society."


    Cole sneered at the old man''s reaction but didn''t talk back.


    However, Oman''s mind reeled. Cole''s speculations were not ungrounded. The only fire that could cremate the fire-tamers was the masterless inferno of Ashrar. Now the question was what a son of Udor was doing here in Minaak. Thousands of miles away from his mythical land.


    Light jerk in the carriage broke his train of thoughts. He wondered what made the coachman stop. He slid open the window and peeked out.


    A cacophony of birds made him wince. The sky was clouded by the flocks of mortal birds. The crazy birds were fluttering in all directions, colliding with anything that came into the path.


    Appalled, the shopkeepers were shutting their doors. People were rushing into the alleys protecting their eyes and faces. Those who could wield the spirit were helping the city guards fighting with the crazed birds.


    What happened now. He wondered as he stepped out of the carriage.  His two guests were watching the insane feathered creatures with amazement.


    Oman summoned the shield to ward off the crazy birds. He was shocked to see the ground littered with dead birds, feathers, and crimson blood. The city guards were crazily butchering the creatures, but they were outnumbered by the hordes of birds. Oman looked up the endless stream of birds rushing towards the city.


    What the hell was happening? Who drove the creatures insane?  He had never seen and heard the docile creatures acting up like this. His guards were not trained to fight this situation, nor was the city shield designed to stop the mortal birds.  What a headache! Where was Griva now? He swept his eyes.  And he spotted the bald-headed man amidst the other officers, howling commands.


    As if sensing his gaze, Griva looked at him. And after issuing a few more commands, he rushed towards him.


    "Lord ...lord you have to activate the defence shield," shouted the chief of city guards


    "my men cannot stop these insane birds."


    "What''s about the falconers? Why don''t I see any of them here?" Oman shouted over the raucous.


    "I contacted the guild.  They are helpless too. The spirit birds of the aviary tower are behaving oddly. All their manpower  is busy trying to calm them down."


    "Did they tell what caused the creature to go insane?" asked Oman, feeling flustered.


    "No, they are as clueless as us," Griva replied, helplessly watching the birds creating havoc in the city.


    "First came a small flock, chirping loudly as they circled the city square. As if looking for someone or something. But after a few moments watchers noticed the black clouds rising from the woods as they flew towards the city. By the time they informed the officers, the crazed birds were on them. Three guards fell down from the towers. The evil birds pecked their eyes." Griva turned to Oman, who was watching the birds pondering something.


    "Lord, please activate the defence shield." The veteran yoddha requested.


    Oman observed the screeching birds flocking in. They were not circling the city square as Griva had said but flying around the white castle.


    He took out the black medallion with a fierce-looking face engraved on it. With the help of his dagger, he made a light cut in his right thumb and dripped three drops of blood on the medallion. The thick blood vanished as soon as it touched the medallion.


    Girva looked in the Ishan Kona ( north-east direction). Ethereal blue shield flashed from the Vastu tower, covering the whole city like the bubbles of a shop, hurling out the crazed birds. The city fell silent.


    Oman saw the birds colliding the shield crazily. As if they couldn''t see the shield.


    "Oman, what makes these birds so mad. I never knew even mortal birds could be so frightening." Rufaro asked, looking at the birds in the sky. The two guests long got off the carriage to take a good look at the uncanny birds. For a spiritualist, anything out of ordinary or even ordinary was a matter of study.


    "No, Idea. Even the falconer guild had no clue." Oman replied, "Old friend, Could you look for a destiny walker in the capital during the yearly festival. And ask him why I can''t rule like the other eight samants 1in peace."


    Rufaro shook his head,


    "They are just tricksters having a way to notice people''s misery and desires. "


    Oman regretted forgetting his old friend''s hate for soothsayers.


    "Why find a soothsayer? When you have the stone-eyed. I heard he had predicted Prince Tissa''s death three years ago." Cole cut in. "I really admire the old man''s guts."


    Oman''s face turned solemn. The incident with Prince Tissa was still fresh in his memory. The young prince had pestered Chalukya too much. The spirit awakener kept ignoring the audacity of the ignorant young man. But suddenly, something happened to the stone-eyed. His voice got changed as he uttered the ominous words,


    "O ! Last fruit of the betrayer''s line.


    Thee will shrivel up under the dark lord''s mine.


    Forging for False king a coffin


    the cursed line of Mahua will save their queen."


    Had Oman not mediated and pleaded forgiveness on behalf of Chalukya, there would be no stone-eyed in Minaak today. Yet Tissa had flogged the old awakener to half-dead and branded his back.


    Oman didn''t want any more trouble, so he diverted the conversation.


    He asked Rufaro to wait until the raucous of birds subsided.  To Oman''s surprise, the old man gladly agreed to this. But he soon found out the reason. His two guests busied themselves with the half-dead birds, examining them there and there, reminding him of their identity as boffins.


    Oman was worried about his son and wife''s safety. Though he had ordered Bhadra to accompany them, with all these strange things happening. He was not sure the fowler could cope with all this.


    Besides, he wanted to know his son''s fate. So he excused himself to find Griva, who had run away to check the spirit guild.

 Chapter 17 - Shikhidwaja: A King Who Lost In Samadhi

    Onish didn''t know how they had managed to jostle their way in through the frenetic crowd and swarms of frenzied birds without being trampled down or getting their eyes pecked. The city square was littered with bloody feathers, dead birds. Panicked people were trying to break into nearby shops and houses.


    The swarm of birds had caught the city unguarded.


    The unprecedented calamity even made the fowler tense. Bhadra was moving his faintly glowing hands graciously, weaving the shimmering net out of thin air.


    The fine net-like air bubble was shielding them from the frenzied world. Protecting them from crazed hawks and missed attacks from the fighting guards.


    "Lady, we can not make it to the castle. We have to take refuge somewhere." shouted Bhadra over the deafening raucous while making their way through the stampede.


    Maintaining the shield for two hours straight was draining even for him. Not to mention the constant bombardments of the missed attacks. Panicked soldiers did not care how fatal their attacks were. He could see people getting injured as they fled into side alleys.


    "Where should I go? I hate Oman for leaving me and my son alone. All he cares about is the king, and his men." Onish felt his mother''s grip on his wrist tightened as she said while looking worriedly at the wild crowd and the feathered creatures around them. The guards were too busy to help them out. After watching their helplessness against the endless swarm of birds, Onish doubted they could do better than the hooded fowler.


    "We can break into any house. Nobody refuses you, my lady. Bhadra suggested as he kicked the fruit basket out of their way.


    "No, It is not safe." Lady refused the suggestion outright," Even you and I would be helpless against a house-anima.Not to speak of other lurking evils. I''m not naive to believe this odd acting up of docile creatures is just an accident."


    "But my lady, This fowler can maintain the shield for one more hour." They had been facing onslaughts all the way to the city gate. In the beginning, it was only mortal birds, but as they proceeded towards the city from the shrine, semi spirit birds joined the fray.


    The evil ravines had pecked the eyes of their two ashvas 1. Thanks to the skilled coachman, their carriage narrowly escaped crashing into the trees. They abandoned their ride and walked the way to the city gate, which was already flooded with a panicked crowd.


    Everyone was rushing towards the city, for nobody could fight against the endless flock of birds, not to mention many of them were on the verge of becoming spirit birds.


    "What about Sir Roan''s?" Bhadra put in as he mended the hole in the shield, breached by the red-feathered hawk. He could see his net weakening with each attack. This was the reason he hated to be a defender. But here in Varta, one must have a good defence, or you would never know when your back got stabbed.


    Though he could maintain the shield till they got to the castle, he would be exhausted and vulnerable. A mistake he would only commit if he ever wanted to meet Anubis, the death god.


    Padma looked troubled as she pondered the fowler''s words. The white castle was apparently a good choice to seek shelter. However, she hadn''t visited the place for three years, nor had she talked to Avantika, her close friend. Wouldn''t it be selfish to turn at her door now?


    "My Lady, we don''t have much time." Bhadra urged.


    Padma swept her gaze around; Oman was nowhere to be seen. Clearly, he was still with the king''s men. Their castle was nearly five miles away from the third gate. She had to make a decision. She couldn''t endanger her son''s life.


    "Ok, let''s head over there." she said in a resolute voice.


    *****


    "Avantika, please open the door." Padma rapped the enchanted wooden door of the white castle. Strangely, birds seemed not so insane here.


    "Mistress is busy right now. Please visit some other time." a female voice answered the door.


    Padma knew the voice too well. It was Meriva, the house-anima of the white castle.


    Ronan had especially ordered the builders for the female house-anima. He had joked about it over dinner that had offended Amora, their house-anima, so much that Amora had refused to let him in on his next visit.


    "Tell your Mistress. Padma has come to visit her." Padma replied, feeling already self-conscious. What she would think of her -an egomaniacal.


    No answer came from the other side. They waited on the white marble stairs. Padma''s heart saddened as the time passed. Did she lose her best friend? She didn''t blame Avantika. She pitied the lonely friend of her. Avantika had lost her husband long ago, and now her only hope was slipping out of her hands, too. In such a situation, who would be patient to welcome a friend who had refused to help her in need.


    She gripped Onish''s arm and turned to leave.


    But her feet halted. The door creaked open all of a sudden.


    Padma looked up her heart racing. No cheery face was there to welcome them this time. However, She was happy her friend was still inside.


    She pushed the door open and stepped in.


    "Madam said you can sit in the guest room and she will attend to you soon." said a beautiful face materialized on the marble wall. Long hair, the color of fire, curled around the oval face. Onish felt the sharp abnoos black eyes boring his face. He hadn''t got the opportunity to understand these ghost-like beings called house anima. But he found this house-anima pleasing to the eye compared to Amora.


    "So, you finally decided to wake up." Meriva, the house-anima, said, "How many years has it been since you last broke anything in the castle?" Meriva''s beautiful face saddened, "How foolish! I missed those times, those cackles resounding in the halls, those annoying doodles on the spotless walls. You know little Guha hasn''t laughed in these three years. My Mistress might not know, but I listened to him sobbing in the dead night. For you, the only friend he ever had, and for his dad." Onish saw blue tears rolled down on the rosy cheeks.


    "Meriva, please don''t cry." Padma consoled the grieved house-anima.


    "Why shouldn''t I? Little Guha is dying. He is leaving us just like his father never to come back." Meriva sobbed. The whole castle seemed to be grieving with her.


    "Don''t say those cursed words." Padma gently rebuked the house-anima." He will live just like Ishit. Where is he? I want to see him."


    "In the Mistress''s chamber." Meriva said and dissolved in the wall. As if to cry her heart out in some dark corner.


    Onish followed his mother while Bhadra decided to stay behind.


    The castle was not as big as theirs. And besides, Padma seemed to know the palace like the back of her hand. So it didn''t take them long to get to the chamber where Guha was lying.


    Padma knocked on the door gently, looking nervous. Nobody answered the door, except the feeble sobs. She waited for a while and then pushed the slightly cracked door.


    Inside the luxurious room, a lady was sobbing, her arms wrapped around the sleeping boy lightly. As though she was afraid somebody might steal him away.


    She didn''t appear to notice her visitors.


    Padma squatted down beside the grieved woman while Onish examined the first person he had encountered in this new world.


    The boy seemed to be in a deep sleep. No aura of death or white-wifes was around his serene face. Onish eyes lingered on the red spot just between the boy''s eyebrows. The pea-size spot was darkening slowly.


    The yogi''s eyes widened as he took a careful look at the blood-red spot. He couldn''t believe the frightening possibility. So he walked over to the bed, momentarily forgetting he was impersonating someone else and touched the mark with his ring finger. Sure enough, the spot was growing warmer. Onish didn''t know how Guha had done it, but the boy had breached the wall of the world consciousness.


    The boy''s life was in peril. He had to do something, or once the third eye chakra awakened, his skull would crack open.


    He glanced at the sobbing mothers. Fortunately, the two women were too grieved to pay him any attention. He glanced at the calm face before him. The face that seemed so worried when the bluebird had attacked his parrot. Onish owed him his life.


    Bounded by the law of Karma and the kindness of Sages, The yogi took the risk and sat down beside the bed holding the boy''s right hand. Sanatani never left their debt unpaid.


    Onish closed his eyes and sent his spiritual sense into the Guha''s nadi. The spirit energy was surging into them, like a river in monsoon. Onish rushed towards the third eye chakra. Guha''s soul was too busy to notice the intruder. It didn''t offer any resistance.


    When yogi''s spiritual sense entered the blazing chakra. He realized he was too late.


    The subtle body of Guha''s soul had merged with the world consciousness completely.


    His soul was still in the body, but his awareness was everywhere. In the yogic culture, it was a fatal accident.


    His venerable guru once talked about it.


    "You should never rush for Samadhi, it will come to you like Devi Nidra (sleep) on its own. Never breach the wall. Just watch and when you will be ready it will crumble. You will be everything and everything will be you. The duality will vanish. And you will realize the world was nothing but your imagination, your manifestation. This is called savikalpa samadhi. But remember to never breach the wall. As there is no wall to speak of. It is just an illusion and if you let it befool you, you will stumble into great peril."


    Onish looked at the poor boy. He must be frightened out there. The vastness of the world consciousness was not something a common mind could withstand.


    What should he do now? Onish thought.


    He had never encountered such an accident before. Though he had heard of an incident that had once shaken the yogic world.


    Once in ancient Bharata, the land of Mystics and Sages, a king named Shikhi-dhwaja had encountered a similar misshapen. The king lost in his Samadhi, unable to retract his awareness to his gross body. His wife, Chunala, grew worried when the king''s Samadhi didn''t break even after a year. The queen, who herself was a great yogini1, decided to forcefully awaken the lost king. The brave queen had done an unprecedented thing.


    She merged her consciousness with the king''s and thus traced out the king''s lost awareness in the vast consciousness. The king was living a pigeon'' life. Bewitched by Mahamaya1, he had forgotten his identity as a king completely.


    It was said the yogini, acting as king''s intuition,  guided the king back to his body and thus saved him from his unfortunate death.


    Onish was in a dilemma. He was not sure he could pull off the same feat. Not now when he was nothing but a fallen yogi.


    Should he let the boy die or take a risk to save his saviour?

 Chapter 18 - Legend Of Aja

    The last thing Guha remembered was collapsing before his home. But now, that too was slipping out of his consciousness. Everything -his name, his home, his dad, his dying friend Ishit- was fading away, leaving him with nothing but a frightening feeling that he was alone in this vast expanse.


    As far as he could sense, he found nothing but himself. As though he had been trapped in his own body. It was a strange place with no light, no darkness, no space, and no time. All he had was the feeling that he existed, but where? He didn''t know.


    First, he thought he had died. But he rejected the idea. Though he had never seen any white-wives before, nor had he heard their soul-stirring elegies, he knew they existed, visible to only dying eyes, just like the green lamp of Igbo visible to only an infant''s eyes.  He waited for the elusive creatures to come and take him to their fabled city  Nysa. But no one came.


    After aeons had gone by, he felt his memories were slowly leaking away. Guha found himself pondering over the foolish question, "Who am I?". Myriads of answers flooded his awareness. Like - he was a girl named Jubi; No, that was not right; he was an old miner working in a mine of moonstones. No, he was a parrot living on the oak tree near the blue river.


    Guha couldn''t decide who he was. All the answers seemed right to him. He contemplated for a long time and settled on the parrot.


    He thanked Aja for watching over him. He recalled everything. His name was Pinku of the oak tree. He had escaped the strange cage.


    Before his mirthful eyes were the bright day.  Golden sun rays were dancing on the verdant leaves. The morning breeze, scented with the fragrance of flowers, caressed his beautiful wings.


    In the east, the big juicy fruit of Aja was rising in the blue sky. He mustn''t be late for the orchard, or the evil human wouldn''t let him eat anything. The memory of the old bald human left him a little solemn.


    Pinku was not always alone, like his grumpy neighbour Panto. He had a beautiful wife, Kaneri. Pinku could still feel her sleek feathers as soft as the silky gown of nymphs simmering in the sun.  Her eyes were shining black, just like her favourite fruits, elderberries. They were so happy together. He could miss the heavenly feast in the starry nest of  Aja for a simple flight with his Kaneri.


    Pinku was sure Kenari''s voice could pale even the water nymph that lived in the holy pond.


    He still didn''t know why his heart hadn''t burst out when the cruel hand of the evil human had stifled the sweetest voice forever.


    Pinku felt ashamed of being still alive when his lover was long gone. He felt ashamed for promising Kenari they would love each other like kinnaras of green mountains. If any one of them died, the other would give away their life,  mourning.


    But the vengeance got the better of his love for Kenari. He couldn''t die before he avenged her.


    Pinku had no divine power like the blessed ones. But he believed Aja would show him the way.


    "Hey, Brat. Stop daydreaming." Panto''s screechy voice broke his stupor." Hurry up, Aja''s cherry is already so ripe. I only hope we''re not too late." Panto looked in the east worriedly, fluttering his ruffled wings.


    "Sorry, Old Panto." Pinku flew out to join the old parrot." I couldn''t get up early today."


    "Save your sorry for later, lad. If this old parrot dies from hunger today, I will make sure you never attend the heavenly feast." said the grumpy Panto as they flew towards the orchard. The only orchard nearby, but it was too claimed by humans as theirs. Panta had told him, in the beginning, it was not like this. Everything was unclaimed -rivers, mountains, trees, and land.  He told him the ancient tale of Aja, the divine father.


    In the days of yore, when Aja was on the mazia. He toiled hard to raise dense forests and draw rivers on the flat earth. He piled stones and soil to form high mountains, and dig ravines. And When he had finished his self-chosen task, he called forth his every offering. The father of every living being addressed his children,


    "O, my children! From today onward, this would be your home. I have arranged everything for your comfort. I have commanded the trees to bear plenty of fruits and the rivers to give your sweet water. The high mountains will be your abodes. So live well. I will watch over you from the starry nest."


    Thus after commanding his children, Aja had flown to his starry nest.


    Everyone was happy except humans. They were unsatisfied with Aja''s arrangement. Humans enslaved other animals,  cut down the sacred woods of Aja and set fire to the holy forest.


    It was said the fire was so fierce that its flame touched the starry nest of Aja and, thus, awakened him from his slumber.


    Startled, the divine father looked down on the blazing mazia. The evil deeds of humans enraged him.  Furious as he was Aja decided to erase these wicked children of his. He opened his third eye. An insatiable fire shot out from his fiery eye, and it started to roast mankind just like they had done with the mute trees.


    Appalled, mankind prostrated before the merciful father, pleading for amnesty.  Aja, the most benevolent, pitied them. After all, not every one of them had harmed others. Some humans called dwiza had stopped their brethren from committing such genocide; a number of them had even sacrificed their lives while doing so. Aja was pleased with them, and he decided to give mankind a second chance.


    But he had learned his lesson. He decided to bestow powers to trees and other animals so they could defend themself.


    Now was the time for humanity to suffer. The holy woods banned humans from entering their land, and so did the ancient mountains. Animals began to hunt for them. The rivers refused to share their water. Soon mankind was on the brink of extinction.


    Dwizas wailed under the starry sky till their eyes went dry, and their throat went mute.


    After 21 days, Aja answered their prayer and bestowed them the power of awakening the spirit. But before leaving,  he warned them not to awaken an evil being. Dwizas didn''t dare to disobey the divine father. They took the utmost care to choose the spirit wielders, making sure none of them would misuse the bestowed powers. The world finally saw peace.


    However, as every sunny day ends, a storm comes. A fierce war broke out among humans, and the era of Dwizas ended painfully. It was said thousands of nests of Dwizas burned down to ashes, and with them got burned the awakeners.


    The royal sceptre fell into the hand of evil humans.  And hus mankind resumed their old ways. They pushed their tertiary forward, claiming woods and orchards as theirs.Only the holy woods, the ancient land of mountains, and a few other places were left untouched, not because humans didn''t want them. It was just that they couldn''t beguile or defeat their mighty dwellers, like spirit beasts and birds.


    The old parrot sighed as he finished the forgotten tale, staring into the distance. Panto was uncannily knowledgeable and knew the secrets of rain and wind. Though Pinku knew the old man since he was just a fledgling, he had never taken a step to talk to the parrot who seemed to be older than the moon.


    Pinku, like others, used to think of him as some freak until two years ago when his Kenari got murdered brutally. In anguish, Pinku foolishly threw himself over the bald human and was just a few breaths away from joining his departed beloved; when the old parrot miraculously grabbed him away from the deathly clutch of the evil human.


    It was Panto who supported him when he was lost in his grief. He told him to wait for his time. The tyranny of mankind would soon come to an end. There was something in the old parrot''s voice that gave Pinku hope. A hope of vengeance, a hope to redeem himself for not fulfilling his promise to Kaneri.


    ***


    The orchard with the sweetest cherries and red pomegranates was on the other side of the blue river, two good parrot-flight away from the oak tree where Pinku and Panto lived. Of course, humans had claimed it long ago, raising a high wall around it.


    Pinku landed on the black wall stealthily with raw guava in his beak while Panto waited for his signal. The alluring garden with a stunning waterfall was devoid of humans and birds. However, Pinku didn''t fly in; he was well aware of mankind''s treacherous ways. He swept his black beady eyes in each corner and dropped the raw fruit he had plucked on his way. The fruit fell on the grassy floor with a faint thud. The young parrot waited, holding his breath.  An old trick, though not so reliable now,  to make sure the gardener was not around.


    A gentle gust of wind set the gilded swing creaking, adding another sound to the burbling of the stream. No one responded to the thud. The orchard was really empty. Pinku raised his right-wing to tell Panto that he could fly in.


    Soon the two parrots were breakfasting on juicy elderberries. They didn''t notice the two red eyes staring at them from the far corner of the orchard.


    The bald Gardner, Bruno, grinned wickedly. Lumora hadn''t lied when he sold the trinket to him. The rusty earrings could really camouflage him perfectly. What a marvellous treasure it was, so cheap and so handy! He couldn''t make out why the haughty smiths of Minaak didn''t forge something like this.


    He touched the ordinary-looking earrings adoringly. He had pierced his ear lobes on his own in the night to put on the morian treasure. Yes, they were from Moria. The land of spirit-defilers. But Bruno could care less.  He had always believed himself a lost Morian. Lost in the dark land of pagans.


    He looked at the two thieves -one old and one young. The rogues had been giving him headaches for a long time. Nibbling his berries and fruits--the fruits even he could only watch.


    He took out his clumsily mended crossbow and mounted a black bolt.  Closing his left eye, he steadied his quivering hands and aimed at the young parrot.


    The filthy green bird was enjoying his juicy berries. The black arrow made of direwood darted as quiet as death. Bruno watched with bated breath. Despite his prolonged haggling, the arrow had cost him an arm and a leg. His heart ached when he paid Lumora thirty ducats, his hard savings. But the bolt was worth it. It didn''t whisper as it approached the two parrots silently.  Bruno felt his heart stop with excitement. The bolt was now just two fingers away from its target. And then a strange thing occurred.


    When the arrow was just about to pierce the young parrot, he got swapped with the old parrot. And before the bewildered young parrot could make out of the strange incident. The direwood pierced the old bird and burned its discoloured body to ashes.


    Everything occurred so soon that the old Panto couldn''t even squawk. Pinku, petrified, gawked at the grey smoke as it swirled up as if chasing Panto''s soul up to the starry nest of Aja.


    It took him a while to conceive the death of his only friend. And with the realization came a strange cill. As though his blood got replaced with the freezing water of the Kola river of the distant north. Grief and gloom invaded his hard preserved bright spot of his already dark heart.


    He felt something shattered in his mind. With Panto gone, he could care less now. He had only one thought left, and that was mankind must die.  He ignored the weird feeling of having thousands of eyes or being present at thousands of places at once. Instead, he glared at the surprised human, the killer of his beloved Kenari and Panto. He must avenge them. With all his meagre strength, he swooped down at the incarnation of evil.


    The strange incident frightened Bruno to death. Had he just killed a spirit bird? No way, the old, discoloured parrot couldn''t be a spirit bird. Then what had just happened? He could bet his morian earrings and direwood bolt that the old parrot had mysteriously swapped himself with the young parrot.


    Now he was in great trouble. Suddenly he sensed the fluttering of wings, But before he could see anything, the bird nibbled his right ear furiously.


    "Aagrah!" Bruno howled with pain. He hurled the damn parrot away and tightly pressed his bleeding ear. Almost half of the ear had been nicked away.


    The evil bird squawked loudly and flew towards him again. Appalled, Bruna fumbled for his crossbow. He had dropped it a few feet away. The bird came at his face like a bolt giving him no time to retrieve the crossbow. Horrified, the gardener covered his face with both hands. The enraged bird nicked his knotty fingers. Bruno knew what he had to do.  He closed his eyes tightly so the evil bird couldn''t peck at them. And with a swap of his hand, he clamped the talons of the fluttering bird. The parrot furiously nibbled his hands, but Bruno didn''t let go of them. He clenched his teeth, ignoring the pain and bird''s nibbling, and he reached out for the bird''s neck. He twisted it mercilessly.


    The bird''s body went limp. Bruno dropped it on the floor, feeling elated at his victory.  At last, he had got rid of the two rogues.


    ***


    With his neck caught by the human, Pinku knew he had failed his promise. He felt a sharp pain and dizziness as his neck got twisted. The despair clouded him.


    However, the expected death didn''t come. Instead, he found himself in a strange state. He was watching the world with thousands of eyes. What was it? He didn''t know, nor did he care. He was alive, and so was the killer of his Kanari. The rage was boiling in him like the lava of Ashrar.  He flew towards the orchard. And with this thought rose the thousands of birds, flocking together towards the orchard.


    Bruno was still reflecting over his victory while dressing his wounds. When thousands of feathered creatures invaded the orchard all of a sudden. Horrified, the old gardener scurried towards the shed, but he tripped over, and the next thing he knew was the screeching birds were pecking him everywhere-his ears, his crooked nose, his arms, and his fingers. He screamed with pain and fear. But his screams drowned in the cacophony of birds.


    Soon his heart-wrenching howls subsided, but the enraged birds continued feasting on his flesh.. Strangely, most of them were not even carnivores.

 Chapter 19 - Fifth Dimension

    Who are you?


    The question bugged Pinku like an annoying louse. He flapped his wings to dust off the weird notion that he was not the parrot of the oak tree.


    Then who am I? A pooto 1with a lost mind.  wondered his million minds.


    He had avenged his Kaneri and his old friend Panto. The skeleton of the bald human was laying in the wrecked orchard, his empty eye-sockets gaping. However, the death of the murderer hadn''t assuaged his seething anger. It left him aimless, disoriented and empty. He flew in the sky higher and higher, in the hope to reach the heavenly nest. But his millions of lungs gave way, and he saw himself falling with a new hope of death. It didn''t come. He screeched in agony and in despair. The starry abode had been shut for him. Mankind had taken away his everything.


    The next thing he knew was that he was in war against humanity.  Then came this notion of him being a treacherous human, who had disguised himself to kill the innocent birds. His ever submissive inner voice rebelled against him oddly telling him to look down.


    Down laid the land littered with his dead kins, his army of birds bathed in blood and ashes. Their empty eyes, gazing at the sky, asking, what sin they had committed to meet such an end.


    The air around him sighed at his folly. What had he thought when he summoned these docile birds to vanquish humanity? The rustle of breeze whispered to him a word that once was spoken to Guha1, the mighty king of blessed ones.


    "Sinner"


    The soft word buzzed into his million minds, and his vision blurred, his exhausted wings gave in to the devil''s voice.


    Once again he was in the strange cage, the cage he had escaped this morning before becoming the second sinner. The only difference was this time he felt vibrations all over the place as if a violent storm was shaking it, and growing more violent with each passing moment. And then appeared an endless tunnel simmering with vivid colours. The tunnel sucked his awareness, and he found himself falling in search of the bottom in the bottomless hole.


    ***********


    Guha heard someone calling him softly. It wasn''t his mother''s voice. He slowly opened his eyes, his head splitting with pain.


    What a strange dream it was!  He wondered as his eyes registered three worried faces looming over him: his mother and two unexpected faces.


    "Oh! SON. Please never leave me again." His mother hugged him, knocking the air out of his lungs.


    "Welcome back, brother." said the face he had long to see for three straight years. Guha blinked his eyes, not daring to believe them. Was he still in a dream?


    "You both know how to make us mothers worried to death." The second face beamed at him, stroking his hair. "Boys, you two would better quit this bad habit of yours. Not a single morsel has gone down in her mouth for two days." Lady Padama said in a rebuking tone.


    "Mother, I''m sorry to make you so worried." Guha felt guilty seeing her eyes swollen and red. Avantika, her mother, was the strongest lady he had ever met. Tough like Seric Steel of Chera. She once challenged Lord Oman to check whether he was worthy of her friend. Of course, Lord Oman had defeated her, but it was a hard win. He had told the tale over their family dinner. Guha had never seen him crying so much, not even when his dad had gone missing. He hugged her back. Ishit gave him a faint smile.


    When Avantika, his mother, finally let him go, his tunic was wet with tears.


    "Foolish mother has wet your tunic. You may as well go and take a bath," said she, wiping her tears. "Mother will tell Kuchi to prepare us a good lunch."


    Guha liked the idea; his body was drenched with sweat. Moreover, a cool bath would be good for his headache. So he hurriedly left, telling Ishit to wait for him in the dining room. He had bellyful things to share with him.


    "See, I told you there is someone who loves you more than I." Padma said in a teasing tone, "I really wonder whether you two were love birds in your previous lives."


    "If it is true, I wouldn''t be surprised. Not after today." Avantika cut in, "You have no idea how hard I tried to wake him up.But Ishit needed only a call." She gave Onish an adoring look.


    "By the way, How did you decide to visit this poor friend of yours today." Avantika asked as they headed out of the room to the dining chamber.


    "I''m really ashamed of my childish behavior." Padma said, "I hope you forgive me."


    "Never mind, now I don''t need you when my nephew Ishit has returned." Avantika said, ruffled Ishit''s hair.


    "Could you excuse me for a while. I too need a good bath. Wait for me in the dining room. I will be back soon." Avantika left, giving Ishit''s gentle peck on his left cheek. Ishit wiped the spot with his sleeve, blushed. What the hell! His mother was already enough for this.


    "Ha, Ha. Son, you''d better loosen your belt. Avantika wouldn''t let you leave the table so easily." Padma said as they entered a large chamber.


    Maids were waiting for them with saffron milk sweetened with ember bees'' honey.


    Ishit didn''t wait for an invitation. He picked up one of the silver glasses brimming with fragrant milk and emptied it in one draught.


    Waking up Guha was a perilous treat. When he merged his consciousness with him, Onish''s mind flooded with strange memories. He realized the boy had breached the fifth dimension of the world, a dimension where consciousness resided.


    According to Vedas and his prior experience, he had come to know the world had 64 dimensions. A common man could only sense three or maybe four but beyond that required an awakened mind and fully awakened body.


    He didn''t know how the boy pulled off the impossible feat. But again, there were many things in this world he didn''t know. The thing he was sure of was that if he didn''t pull back the boy''s marred consciousness, it would soon destroy the world.


    It might seem far-fetched to those who never experienced the yogic powers. Still, it was the sole reason ancient rishis (sages) and dwizas(brahmins) of Bharata never passed down the yogic methods to common folks. They guarded the divine knowledge, only imparting to the virtuous ones. History has proved them right.


    Whenever unworthy ones got hold of the secret knowledge, they had only brought calamity and havoc to the universe with their twisted minds.


    The famous king Ravana was such an example. Being the son of a great sage Vishrava, he had access to all secrets. The great scholar mastered them all in no time, and then he set out to conquer the universe. He held devas at ransom, commanded the nakshatras at his whim, treating the whole creation as his plaything. And at last, Shri Hari himself had to come to put an end to his tyranny.


    Thus, realizing the gravity of the situation, Onish didn''t slack a bit. Recalling the ancient lore of King Shikhidhwaza, he stirred the lost boy''s consciousness and planted his thoughts in it. The process was not simple to achieve the goal; he had to become one with the boy''s instinct. For a moment, Onish felt he would lose the battle; the identity of the parrot had overcome Guha completely. Fortunately, the gruesome scene of butchered birds unsettled Guha so much that his resistance caved in, giving Onish a chance to pull back the boy''s awareness to his body.


    However, Guha was still in danger. Onish didn''t know how he would react when he found out that his dream had caused millions of deaths.


    ***


    Guha joined them, chirping with delight. Badgering Onish with questions.


    What was it like sleeping so long? Did you meet the fabled dream fairy, or had you been lured away by a demoness of nightmares?


    How did you wake up now? Did you remember me in your dream world?


    Onish recalled their time in the woods. How Guha had numbed his mind chatting without a pause.


    And then came the overflowing love of his aunt Avantika in the form of endless dishes. Onish soon realized why his mother had told him to loosen his belt. Avantika kept serving him this and that as if she wanted to feed him everything on the table.


    When they finished their lunch, Onish felt his stomach would burst. As a yogi, he never ate more than needed to keep himself alive. But just spending two days with the family, he couldn''t follow his yogic ways anymore.


    The two mothers ignored the boys after feeding them.  Guha nudged him to follow him. Onish was waiting for such a chance. His friend was a good source of knowledge that he lacked the most. So he trailed behind him, listening to his endless chattering.


    Following the grand corridor with walls painted with murals of myriads of birds and climbing the spiral carpeted staircase, they were soon before a closed chamber.


    "It is where we used to spend our time," Guha said as he pushed open the door. Lady Padma had disclosed his amnesia over lunch and requested Guha to help him out.


    The door was very spacious and had a large window overlooking the back garden.


    A large polished wooden table was set in the middle of the room with a lot of strange instruments and books, piled on it. The walls, like the rest of the castle, were covered with maps and portraits.


    "Have you really forgotten everything?" Guha asked, looking straight into his eyes.


    "I mean you are not playing a trick."


    Onish was amused by Guha''s question. Who the hell would play such a trick? Then he recalled the memories he had seen. Ishit and Guha were two little devils. Nothing was too much for them.


    "No, I really can''t recall a damn thing." Onish said, trying to look frustrated.


    "Ah, why do I have such bad luck?" Guha sighed dejectedly, walking over the window. Onish didn''t follow him and kept sitting in his cushioned chair. His legs and feet haven''t recovered from his hour-long walk from the spirit shrine.


    "I can recall every wretched thing that happened to me, even the nightmares." Guha said, looking out of the large window. "You know the funny thing; I feel guilty of something I did in my dream."


    Onish ears perked up, but he didn''t interrupt him.


    "You know I''m in a great need of a coma like yours." After peeking out of the garden as if looking for something, he joined Onish.


    "So, Listen to this veteran friend of yours. Don''t ruin your hard earned innocence. Ignorance is bliss." Guha said with a serious face.


    Onish suddenly felt his life here wouldn''t be so dull with a friend like this. He recalled his childhood on the earth in his guru''s ashram. He was a daredevil full of mischiefs. It took a long time for his guru to discipline him.


    "Ok, this newbie will listen to you. But I too have some adventure in my long dream." Onish had contemplated over this what he should do now when his path as yogi had come to a sudden halt. His favorite sloka was the answer


    ??? ???? ? ???????? ??????? ??? ????????? ? ????????? ????? ????????? ??????????


    "One should not mourn over the past and should not remain worried about the future. The clear-headed, wise, focus on the present."


    So he had decided to live this life as a young lord while seeking the cure for his soul. There was no point in clinging to his previous -self. The past had to die sooner or later.


    "Ah, Quickly tell me about them."Guha''s face lit up " My life here was dull even more so without you."


    "Some other day," Onish waved his hand, "But I will share my hard-earned wisdom with you lad. Never be a prisoner of your past, it was a lesson. Not a life sentence,"    he said mimicking a wise sage.


    "Tell me. Did you join an Occum shrine in your dream?" Guha asked, chuckling.


    " and hark my words . We are reborn as new with each breath." Onish added, ignoring the boy.


    They continued chatting, laughing at each other''s jokes. Guha narrated his lonely life without him and his father. He told him how his parrot Niro got possessed by Pooto and fled when the assassin attacked him, making Onish smile ruefully.


    Then their conversation turned to the spirit wielders.


    Guha explained to him the working of spirit a little bit. He said he didn''t need to worry about his unique ability as it would be decided by the elementary spirit academy. So he had to visit it and had to study their dumb scrolls.


    Onish was glad he could somehow read and understand the complicated language written in strange symbols called Patri script. He borrowed two tomes from Guha''s collections -one titled "The spirit and its origin." and the other "Book of Mazia." Though they were not beginners'' books, Onish was sure he could understand them.


    It was almost evening when Meriva, the house anima, came to call him. His mother and Bhadra were leaving for the castle.

 Chapter 20 - A Strange Experience

    As much as Onish wanted to be alone in his chamber, he had to meet his father and the two guests from the capital first. So he trudged behind his mother unwillingly to the dining hall.


    The dining hall seemed naked, having its tapestries put down. A handful of maids were scurrying here and there. The great hall was almost empty with his father and five more people.  He didn''t recognize any of them, but the person who piqued his interest was the red-haired young man sitting beside a man past fifty.


    As if sensing his gaze, the young man looked up at him. A look of surprise flashed in his sapphire blue eyes, but he concealed it quickly. He averted his gaze towards Lady Padma. However,  it was the red-haired man''s aura that had stirred Onish''s interest. It was uncannily similar to Amora, the house anima.


    "Old Rufaro, meet my  wife Padma." Oman''s face brightened up as his eyes fell upon the approaching figures. Onish saw relief swept over his concerned face as he rose to his feet to take Padma''s hand. "Padma, he is Rufaro, one of the best spiritualists of the nine Mahajapadas."


    "I had heard about your beauty, my lady." The old man said, looking enchanted by the lady''s beauty, "But now I know they were not the least bit exaggerated."


    Padma''s face took a pinkish tinge as she exchanged the courtesies. The mother and son took their seats on either side of Oman.


    "And I think this young man is the fruit of your love." Rufaro asked, giving Onish an appraising look.


    "Yes, this is Ishit my youngest son." Oman said with a blissful look. Despite all the troubles he was facing these days, he felt exalted after sensing the spirit dancing around his son.


    "I see the spirit caressing him like a mother. The boy would outshine you, my friend." said the old man.


    "Ha..ha .. we would see." Oman chuckled as he beckoned to the waiting maids to serve the dinner.


    "So, where are you sending him? I know your prejudice about the royal academy." asked Rufaro, eyeing the steaming meal before him.


    "We haven''t decided yet." Oman averted his gaze. He couldn''t let anyone know about the lad''s untimely awakening, not now when Aslan was feeling so edgy and uncanny things happening around him. "You know his illness and all."


    "Yes, you''ve mentioned the strange malady at our last meeting. By the way, you know Lemora has returned to Sursena." said Rufaro, "And if the lad has inherited your path the odd-eyed would be the best mentor. So consider it. And send me a bird if you need my help."


    "Yes...yes ..sure I will." Oman said as he requested his guests to dig into the delicious meal cooked with the best ingredients available in Garuna, the southern province.


    Soon the hall filled with the clanging sound of spoons, forks, and goblets brimming with the best wine brewed with ember-bee honey.


    Onish ate his vegan meal consisting of roasted potato, fresh corn, pepper, creamy black beans, and the flavor bomb, spicy green sauce.  He savored the alien taste ignoring Cole, the red-haired young man''s stealing glances. The bubbly dark red liquor in his goblet was brewed with the spirit- fruits and had an aroma of apple, stone-fruit, and red berries. Onish, who had led a hermit life, found the non-alcoholic drink quite tempting.


    He realized the food was not ordinary. He could sense his body filled with the spirit and pranic energy just after a few morsels and three sups from the goblets.


    The awakening of his nadis had opened a new world to him.  He could sense the spirit like the air around him, responding to his thoughts. However, he didn''t know how to use it as a spirit wielder.


    Suddenly, Onish felt something brushing him, the feather-light touch tracing his neck. He touched his neck but found nothing. However, the feeling persisted. Bewildered, he commanded the spirit to rub his neck while he savored his meal.


    For his relief, the weird feeling vanished.


    "What happened, Cole?" Rufaro asked the red-haired man. "You looked flushed. Don''t drink too much. We have to leave for Atlantia at the first light tomorrow."


    "I know, Sire." Cole said his face was going red like his hair. "It just I don''t go well with southern cooking." He tried to force the erupted spirit down, wondering who had cut off his spirit eyes. He saw no other spiritualist in the hall, and even if any was hiding somewhere. Cole was confident enough none could sense his self devised spying eyes. It must have been an accident. Anyway, he knew their plan had failed. The young lord of Minaak could wield the spirit. He had to warn his lord''s father as soon as possible.


    After dinner, Onish left the room with his father''s permission. He had too many thoughts in his mind to sort out. Besides, he had his training session with Bhadra early in the morning. Lady Padma had informed him on their way home from the white castle.


    They wouldn''t send him to the elementary academy. The mysterious hooded fowler would train him till they found out what was his path.  Onish didn''t like the idea too much. He needed the scrolls of the spirit academy so that he could seek the remedy for his damaged soul. He doubted the fowler could help him in this regard.


    However, he didn''t voice out his thoughts and decided to wait for some time. And it was better this way as his knowledge of this world was still paltry; he needed someone to spoon-feed everything.  But again, Was Bhadra, a fitting person for this job? He doubted his parents'' decision.


    Onish''s chamber was in the northern part of the castle across the small yard. Glowing vines, strange to Onish, were dangling from the overhanging eaves, preventing the pale moon from peeking into the chamber.


    When Onish paused open his door, he was startled to find a strange figure sitting on the rocking chair, with saliva drooling from his gaped mouth. The sound of shuffling feet jolted awake the printed-skinned creature. It hurriedly rose to its feet, wiping saliva with the sleeve of the creamy gown.  Onish took two steps back, racing his brain should he call for help. He had never seen such a creature before.


    "Sorry, Sire , for intruding  in your chamber so late at night. But Villi couldn''t help." said the creature; his large eyes looked at him innocently.


    "Who are you and what are you doing in my chamber?." Onish demanded, eying the creature warily.


    "Ah! I''m Villy the bookling,  Sire. Most wise and learned bookling of the Old Archive." The creature raised his pointed chin as he introduced himself. "I could stay awake almost two hours without reading a scroll. Even Toshi praised ..." He clutched his wrinkled mouth with his gnarled hands, looking at Onish with wide eyes.


    Onish let go of the spirit. The creature wore no ill will towards him. But he didn''t know what it was spouting.


    "You didn''t tell me why you''re here, Mr. Villy." He asked in a less severe tone. As he walked over to his bed to pick up the dropped books he had borrowed from Guha. The maid must have knocked them down.


    "Ah ! Sorry sire. Villy is silly. He forgot." The creature  said in his baby-like voice, "Someone , but not Toshi, had sent this letter for you." Villi took out a leaf from his baggy gown and handed it to Onish, looking worried. "Remember sire, It can be anyone but Toshi," he added.


    Onish didn''t know what he should say to this wisest bookling.


    "Ok, I got it was not Toshi who sent it." Onish reassured the anxious bookling as he took the colorful leaf of the shape of red maple. He glanced at it. There was no message except the fine veins. Puzzled, he looked up to ask the dwarf. The room was empty. He had gone, and with him gone the two books.


    It took Onish a while to conceive the simple truth that he had been fooled. The dwarf was a book thief. How foolish he could be to trust a strange creature! Onish shook his head. It was not that he was a fool; the dwarf was an expert at hiding his true nature from Onish''s instinct. He truly needed a good tutor to teach him about this world''s uncanniness.


    He looked at the leaf again; except for its pretty color, it was an ordinary leaf.  He placed it on the table with a sigh.


    Now what he would tell Guha when he would ask for his books back.


    After pulling off his dress, he washed his face and sat down on the floor in the padmasana (lotus position).


    He checked his invisible nadis, tracing them with his spiritual sense.  The spirit was gushing in his body, filling his chakra to the brim, but he didn''t know what to do with the energy. He circulated it through nadis, and again a soothing sensation swept over him.


    And then came the funny feeling he was not in the room but in some other place with his body fully exposed to wind.


    Onish shivered as the feeling deepened. He stopped the spirit at once. And the feeling subsided.


    What it was, he wondered. The only experience that could come close to it was the awakening of a third eye. He could recall the strange feeling he had when it happened to him.


    The intangible time became as tangible as the other three dimensions. He felt exposed as if someone had broken down the wall that had sheltered him for eons. The paths appeared before him, one to the future and the other to the past. His mind would have collapsed if the Vedas, Puranas, and his guru had not described the alien state. He felt as though he was living in all three ''times'' (present, past, future)  at once.


    It took him quite a while to adjust his Chita (mind) so that he could stay in only one time.


    The experience he had just got was a little different. It was like being at two places at once.  Though he had done this before, it was with the help of another body. Yogi, who could control panchabhoota ( five elements), could forge multiple gross bodies and be present at different places simultaneously.


    However, being at two different places with the same body was unheard of.  He wrecked his brain to find an anecdote or tale mentioned in Vedas or Puranas concerning the odd happening. But he couldn''t, except the story of Lord Kartikeya, the eldest son of Lord Shiva.


    Once  Kartikey was playing alone in a forest when he saw a large tawny cat following him quietly. The general of Deva''s army didn''t like the cat''s conduct. He tried to shoo the animal away. But it didn''t buzz. So he took a stick and gently hit it to frighten the bold cat. The animal finally ran away mewing.


    When Kartikey returned home in the evening,  He saw his mother, Ma Parvati. Her face had a red scare as if someone had hit her face with a thin, flexible stick. Enraged, he asked his mother the name of the evildoer.


    The divine mother smiled and said, it was you, my child. Seeing him baffled by her reply, Goddess, then, reminded him of his misdeed and told him it was her in the form of the cat.


    The rest was the tale of how the small incident made Kartikey take an oath never to marry as his mother was present in every female.


    However, this incident didn''t explain Onish''s odd experience.


    The interlude had buzzed sages'' minds for eons, how Ma Parvati had managed to be present at two places at once. As the injury to one gross body would not inflict on the original one. So she must have been present at the two places in her original gross body.


    Onish stopped himself from pondering further. It was already midnight, and he must not be late for his training session.  The incident with the dwarf had taught him a lesson that if he wanted to survive in this strange world, he must learn its ways. He gave a quick look at his chakras.


    The blue pearl in his heart chakra was glowing faintly, still unresponding to his probing.


    Onish pulled back his awareness and decided to have some rest.. It was really a long day.

 Chapter 21 - Basic Paths Of The Spirit

    The sun was rubbing his eyes in the east, puffing his rosy cheeks. The morning breeze with her wet fingers was tingling the blushing flower buds.


    Onish sat on the grassy floor wet with the sparkling dew, and before him sat the fowler on the stone bench, explaining to him the secret of the spirit.


    "Everything has spirit footprints unique to them." said Bhadra, impressed by the lad''s attentiveness. "just like our fingerprints. And when the spirit trudges on these paths, dormant powers awaken. So, it''s a gift to us by  nature,  just like our other talents."


    "So, you mean one can not choose one''s path," Onish asked, feeling a little apprehensive about his path.


    "Yes. You can not change your innate path. However," said the fowler, seeing the disappointment of the boy, "You can modify it to make it better. Our predecessors have left an ocean of knowledge regarding each path. So that we wouldn''t have to fumble into the dark ."


    "And where is this ocean of knowledge?" Onish asked; he wanted nothing but this sea where he could dive as much as he wanted.


    "Archives of Varta. However, our castle library would be sufficient for you. You should talk to Suta, but beware of his alluring tales. They are more intoxicating than the moon-fairy dew."


    Onish recalled the old man he had seen in the library, lost in the ancient scrolls, and decided to look for him as for Bhadra''s warning; he didn''t think much of it.


    "Birds, beasts, trees, and all the other creatures awaken on their own after a certain age. However, we humans need an awakener,twice-born, to trace out our paths." went on Bhadra. "As to why this is, there are a number of tales addressing the issue. However, spiritualists think it is because of our complex physiology. Whatever may be the reason, it does save Dwizas from starving."


    "So, no human can awaken the spirit on his own," Onish asked, shooing away the white dove, which was trying to sit on his head. The bird was his sister''s guardian bird. She called it Kajari.


    "No, but there have been some exceptions like one of your ancestors named Ankah who awakened his spirit on his own. But again, he was an oddity or, as they call a demi Hara. So he can not be judged by our standards. And you''d better not hurt this dove of your sister." Bhadra said, seeing Onish being harassed by the dove. "It looks benign, but it can raise a storm with just one flap of its wing."


    "What should I do? Why is it bothering me?" Onish said in a pensive tone.


    "You must have something on you of its interest," Bhadra said, eying curiously at the boy, wondering what his pupil was hiding. As no ordinary thing would attract the proud bird so much.


    "I have nothing but my clothes on me." Onish said, looking warily at the cunning bird, "Don''t tell me that  it needs my clothes."


    "Not your clothes but something from your right pocket," Bhadra said, noticing the bird''s gaze.


    Onish searched his trouser pocket. It was the colorful leaf that the book thief had left behind. He had set it aside for the cleaning lady, thinking it worthless and a trophy of his foolishness.


    His thinking changed when he woke up to the simmering light in his chamber.


    The vivid colors came to life in the pale moonlight. He saw the sparkling leaf drinking the spirit like a thirsty calf. With apprehension, and curiosity Onish picked up the leaf,  admiring its beauty. After scrutinizing it, he rejected the idea of throwing it away.  During his time in the woods, he had seen myriads of flora; none of them was so resplendent.


    The bird grew more restless as he took out the seeming freshly plucked leaf. Onish decided to give it away to the frantic bird. Yesterday''s calamity was still fresh in his mind; he didn''t want his eyes to be pecked.


    However, the bird screeched all of a sudden and flew away as if frightened of the leaf.


    Onish was dumbfounded. What happened? Hadn''t it been badgering him for the damn thing?


    "What were you doing, boy? Haven''t I warned you not to hurt the bird just now?" The fowler rebuked as he pulled down his hood up to his nose.


    "I did nothing," Onish said, puzzled at the fowler''s ungrounded anger.


    "Then why are you giving it the dautya leaf?" demanded Bhadra, the anger evident in his voice. "I really wonder whether you''re pulling some of your silly tricks on everyone or you''re really suffering from amnesia."


    "I am not pulling any tricks." Onish felt helpless, "I don''t know what this leaf is."


    Bhadra didn''t speak for a while. Though  Onish couldn''t see his eyes, he was sure they were staring at him.


    "A dautya leaf is used to deliver secret messages. Only the person for whom the leaf has been shade can chew it or get the message. And if anyone else chews it, the frightening hallucinations of the dautya tree would torment him unless he drinks the moon- fairy dew or sleeps for a whole week. So, put the damn thing away, now. And don''t show it to that dove. Dautya fruit has a fatal attraction to all the spirit birds."


    Onish was amazed, so the dwarf was not lying. Some Toshi had sent him a secret message. However, he didn''t show anything on his face and kept listening to his mentor.


    "You should borrow some tomes about flora and fauna from Suta and go through them. I can only teach you the basics of the spirit path." Bhadra said, and he resumed his conversion about the spirit and the various experiences of its wielders.  He gave him a scroll contained in a metal case with intricate design.


    When Onish finally left his training, the sun was wide awake and glaring at him. He was pretty satisfied with his mentor as he now knew almost everything he needed to know about the spirit.


    He decided to try the new skill after his breakfast as his stomach was rumbling. And as for the leaf, he would not chew it till he got his hand on the moon-fairy dew. He couldn''t trust anyone, not the book thief.


    Following the winding corridor and receiving giggles and greeting from the maids, he was in his chamber. He had ordered Champa to send his meal to his room.


    The charming maid didn''t make him wait longer. She came with two other maids, their hands holding steaming pots and plates.


    Onish wolfed down the delicacies and drove the chattering girls out. Ishit, the boy, must have been nice to them, as the girls didn''t see him as their young lord.


    Especially Champa, the chubby-faced girl with curly black hair. She was bold enough to eat from his plate.


    Once he was alone, he latched the door and sat down, and took out the scroll given to him by the fowler.


    "Basic Paths Of The Spirit" was written on the top of the pale parchment, and below it, were scribed instructions in bold letters as if to deepen their gravity.  Onish gave them a swift glance and found most of them were already told to him by Bhadra.


    After the instructions,  were the diagrams,  depicting the various paths of the spirit, and below them were written their effects.


    Onish read them one by one as his heart raced up.


    ...  path to heighten vision, path to heighten hearing, path to increase agility, path to awaken divine tongue, path to communicate inanimate objects, and so on.


    The siddhis for which he had worked so hard on the earth were so easy to come by here.


    His gaze fell on the last diagram; it was empty except a single line tracing out the sushumna nadi.


    He read the effect�� it says, "path to leave the body as a spirit being".


    The whole scroll was divided into three parts: Cheluka( novice), Vidisha ( intermediate ) Shiksha ( apprentice).


    Onish was amazed at the deep knowledge the people of this world had about the nadis. He gave another glance at the obscure diagrams, searching for the path shown to him by the ethereal figure in the shrine. However, it was not there.


    Then it must be beyond the scope of this scroll. He thought as he put his query aside.


    Bhadra had told him these were the primary paths that every spirit wielder had to master before joining an academy or a guild.


    The command over these paths would decide his future. To put it simply, these were alphabets of the grand language of the spirit.


    So, if he wanted to enter any prestigious academy, he had to achieve mastery in all of them.


    Learning the paths was one thing, but to master them was another. Almost every spirit wielder knew these paths, but only a five out of ten could achieve mastery in all of them.


    The reason for this harsh fact became apparent as Onish tried the first diagram to cleans his nadis.


    It was the most basic route, consisted of only 18000 lines.


    It took a while for Onish to memorize every line tangled like snakes. He reminded himself to practice tratak asana( a yoga asana). His brain was in dire need of a boost, at least until he forged his spirit gross body and mastered the memory path.


    He closed the scroll and adjusted his body as instructed by Bhadra during his class.


    Onish guided the overflowing spirit into the fine threads.


    The excruciating pain assaulted him, but Onish didn''t stop. Bhadra had told him it was natural to feel pain in the beginning. He also told him what to do if the pain persisted for more than two circulations.


    The spirit rushed through the untrodden paths, making them hot like a pan set on the blazing coal.


    Just after 9000 nadis, the invisible pranic paths reddened as they came into view.


    Onish felt his body would melt away if he continued further.  It was not written in the instruction, nor had the fowler mentioned such a thing.


    The scorching heat he was feeling was unheard of, or at least Bhadra had forgotten to mention.


    However, this didn''t stop Onish from going further. As a yogi, he had undergone worse than this.


    He kept following the stated routes. His nadis grew hotter and hotter. When he traced the last route, all his 72000 spirit paths were glowing like a fiery net. The strange flame was surging from them. It didn''t burn his flesh or anything, but his clothes got cindered to ashes. Onish finally felt the pain and heat subsiding slowly. Blazing nadis started to cool down.


    And after almost an hour, everything returned normal.  Onish checked his nadis. They were now wider than before. Most importantly, he could sense his invisible nadis with his eyes open.


    Onish looked at his naked body.. His skin was glowing faintly.

 Chapter 22 - Suta, A Weaver Of Tales

    Suta guided the last floating tome to its proper place and collapsed into his chair, panting. He could feel the invisible noose of time tightening around his neck slowly. His tale''s end was coming closer. He closed his bloodshot eyes and sat there basking in the warm sun, foolishly hoping the bright light would somehow light up his darkening heart. The tales whispered to him with their thousands of mouths. The vivid scenes started dancing before him. His heroes turned powerless against the evil lords. They kneeled down before the very things they meant to vanquish. The pitch-black darkness corroded every bright thing in his woven tales. Suta could only sit and watch his villains laughing menacingly.


    He had failed in his mission utterly. No hero would rise from Minaak to defy the coming evil now. According to the ancient codes of Basar, he should have long informed the order. But Suta couldn''t muster the courage.


    He knew It was not the cowardice that was holding him. It was something else. Something he was trained to put his guard against.


    "Never fall in love with your characters. You''re not their father. Your task is to push them to their final goals."


    The solemn words of his mentor, repeated to him again and again during their pilgrimage to Basar, resounded in his mind. How easy all it had sounded to him! But he now knew the gravity of it. His soul was getting crushed under the mountainous burden. The guilt was eating his heart away like pipilkas, invisible ants of Ahom.


    A boy''s face, attentively listening to his tales, zoomed out in his mind. His curious eyes were watching the flickering scenes in the air. The boy grew up into a fine young man and fell in love with the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. Eventually, they got married, and their love fruited a cute baby. How blissful they looked as if they were in Nyasa, the city of no grief.


    Then came the call of duty. So like many others, the young father had to leave his sobbing wife and toddling son to vanquish the evil in the west. His forlorn wife waited for him holding the door at the threshold. She hurled doves after doves into the sky to bring the news of his love. Winter came, and with it came the despair and fear. The doves stopped returning as if too afraid to face their mistress with another gloomy news.


    That year, summer didn''t bring sweating heat. Only howling loo, as dry as the eyes of the forlorn beauty, came from the west.


    In such dusty wind, one day, the wife, whose rosy cheeks were now pale like butter, heard the soul-shuddering howl of his husband.


    Tears rolled down Suta''s wrinkled face as he sobbed, covering his tear-doused face. What a cruel heart he got! He hadn''t even spared Ayan''s body. Had it not been the death-worshiper, none would have known how the lord of Minaak had died. A cruel but good plot to awaken Oman, the hero of his tale. Alas! Bhadra had ruined everything. Or to say he had changed everything.


    Suta had no idea when Bhadra, the last death worshiper, had slipped into his tale. Moreover, how the hooded man had survived the purge of Mora, the evil lord, or escaped the all-knowing eye. Besides his failure, this lone survivor of Kemet was another thing he had kept secret from the order.


    He had breached the ancient codes by burying the soul book. Now the tale of Mazia had no weaver. No one was guiding its flow of events. The league of tale-weavers had ended with him.


    What surprised him, during these ten years, no one came from the order to check on him. Maybe they, too, had given up. But again, who wouldn''t? Even after trying so long, they couldn''t close even half loose threads of Nikumba''s tale. Writing the ending was just a dream.


    A gentle cough startled Suta from his stupor. He looked up. A bright face smiled at him. "Ah, you have come," he said in a choked voice as he fumbled for his handkerchief to wipe his tear-soaked long silver beard.


    "Are you all right. Suta." Onish asked in a concerned tone. After taking a herbal bath, he had decided to head out for the library. However, he hadn''t expected to walk in on the sobbing old man.


    "Yes...yes ... I''m fine. It''s just that something got in my eyes." the librarian gave the classic excuse, forcing his wrinkles into a smile.


    Onish looked at the hunched figure, clumsily swabbing his baggy eyes, and accepted the old man''s excuse with a nod. It was already rude of him barging in on him like this. Now he didn''t want to worsen it by pressing the old man for his sad secret.


    "So, now you''ve got the time to visit this old man," Suta said once he got over his embarrassment.


    " Lord told me you needed my help with your amnesia. Boy, you''d better not have forgotten the tales I so painstakingly told you."


    Onish gave a bitter smile. Let alone his tales, he didn''t even know the old man except for his name. Come to think of it, Suta shouldn''t be his real name. It was just a professional title used by magsmen for themselves.


    "Ah, you forgot! " Seeing his rogue smile, the old man''s bushy eyebrows arched in surprise. But he quickly hid it as he added, looking dejected.


    "Now, how this old man is supposed to teach you everything before Inna''s feast."


    "Why before Inna''s feast.?"Onish asked, giving the librarian a puzzling look.


    The Inna''s feast was one of the biggest festivals of Guarana. The story behind the celebration was not known to him. However, from the chatting of the castle maids, Onish had found out the festival was just more than a week away.


    " Why? All the eyes in Minaak will be at you. As if it is wasn''t the worst. Your maternal uncle is coming too." Suta said as he pointed his bony finger to a scroll case. It flew out and landed in his hand like a feather. So this was called talking to inanimate objects. Onish was amazed at the old man''s mastery over the telekinesis.


    "His visit has never gone well." The librarian added as he traced the vine carved on the brown metal case.


    "Why so?" Onish asked, less intrigued by the talk than the copper tube.


    "I don''t think I''m the right person to tell you this. " Suta added, and he whispered the divine tongue, the Sanskrit syllable. The scroll case clicked open, revealing a scroll inside.


    "Anyway, we''d better not delay any more. Tell me if you have mastered the memory diagram."


    "I''m afraid I haven''t," Onish replied, feeling embarrassed. He had wanted to learn more than one path. However, his cleansing had gone too long and too violent.


    "Now that''s the trouble, lad," said Suta as he took out the antique scroll. "Lord has requested to give you Medha Vati. But since you haven''t mastered the memory diagram, you won''t be able to assimilate the memory pill."


    Oman had told him about this miraculous pill concocted by sutas. Using Medha Vati, one could impart a vast amount of knowledge or memories to someone else. However, he hadn''t mentioned the specifics.


    After checking the scroll, Suta put it aside as he spoke to Onish, "So you must awaken your memory path first. and if you want, I can help you."


    "But I have only mastered cleansing path so far." Both Bhadra and the instructions written in the scroll warned him not to skip any diagram. As each one of them was a prerequisite for the following chart.


    The old man looked disappointed. He told Onish to come back later, after mastering prerequisite paths. And as for the books, he refused to lend him any. The reason was simple he wouldn''t need any books once he took the memory pill.


    So, Onish left the library empty-handed.


    He had no intention to try another diagram so soon as his mind needed some rest. Therefore he decided to spend some time in the orchard.


    The alluring orchard was now empty as the gardener had left for their homes. Onish walked along the path lined with dazzling blooms. The fragrant breeze caressed his smooth cheeks and tousled his hair. For the first time after coming into this world, Onish felt relaxed. He kept sauntering, taking in the captivating sight- the trees laden with glowing fruits, the flowers laughing, the fountain dancing. Surprisingly he saw no bird fluttering or chirping.


    Onish halted after reaching under a giant shady tree covered in pink blossoms. Its tendril-like leaves were making myriads of designs. Onish sat down on the grassy carpet, leaning against the smooth trunk.


    He calmed down his racing thoughts and decided to enjoy the day. The breeze kissed him; its lullaby made him drowsy.


    It was then he heard hushed voices.

 Chapter 23 - A Conspiracy

    If cruelty could speak, it would sound like the voice Onish just overheard. Onish''s languidness fled away, and his ears perked up as he listened to the pitiless voice.


    "Lupa, why have you disturbed me? You do know our kind hate the sun."


    "Yes, I know." hushed a female voice.," It is an emergency, and I can''t come here at night that brainless fire beast has alerted Oman."


    Onish thought he knew the speaker but couldn''t put his finger on the identity as the voice was unclear. He wished he should have mastered the diagram that heightened hearing.


    "It was a foolish decision from the start. I had warned Kruma, the arrogant prick, not to trust those brainless idiots. "said the cruel voice," But the human thinks he knows these fiery monsters better than me. Now I would like to see how he would explain this to  Jora."


    "What? " exclaimed the female voice, "Jora is coming to Minaak! When?"


    "I don''t know the exact date but it must be before Inna''s feast. Ouch..." All of a sudden, the merciless voice cried out in muffled voice."Can''t you stay still and block that damn sunlight."


    Hiding behind the giant tree, Onish wondered what thing didn''t want the sunshine. Surya, the bane of dark and the father of all beings, was someone to be worshiped and praised. Only something dark and evil could hate the sun and name him a demon.


    "Sorry, I suppose I smelled something foreign in the breeze." The female replied. Onish stifled on his spot. Had he been discovered? Or what could be foreign in the breeze except for the smell of his herbal bath?


    "Then, you''d better spill it why you called me or I''m leaving." The voice said, seemingly feeling queasy.


    "Ok, Ok. don''t be chicken!" The female said, " The rumor is correct. The boy was not initiated in his awakening age."


    "How sure are you?" the voice grew solemn. Onish heartbeat quickened.


    "As sure as death. He is really Hara, however, still dormant. I saw no gloden flack in his eyes. It seems the blind heretic couldn''t awaken the boy."


    "Then, we still have time. I have to inform the lord right away. Keep an eye on him and don''t get caught. I''m leaving... "


    However, the voice was cut off by the female.


    " One more thing. The mountains of Okala are cooking something. Cole, the prince of Okala was here ..." the female stopped in the middle of the sentence. Onish realized the breeze had changed the direction. He had been discovered.


    The best option would have been to slip away. But Onish decided on staying. He had to know this snake in his bosom. The last thing he wanted was a sneak attack and an untimely death. Having decided that, he commanded the swirling spirit to cut off the air to stop his smell from spreading.


    "What now?" the harsh voice asked apprehensibly.


    "Shush! I think someone is here. Go!. I will call you some other time."


    From behind the tree, Onish peeped out.


    At first, he saw nothing, but then his eye fell on a hooded figure, nimbly skimming through the blooms. Her long cloak was changing colours like a chameleon, making it impossible to notice her presence amidst the dazzling flora and dangling creepers.


    Onish realized he was naive to spy on a spirit wielder. By no means he could follow the conspirator who was apparently walking in the air.


    Stepping out of his hiding place, he watched the figure disappeared in the groove of trees. But where was the other one? He looked around. His eyes met nothing but dancing flowers, swinging creepers, and fruit-laden trees.


    Though Onish wanted to look for the hiding spy, he thought better of it. After watching the cloaked figure, the cruel truth donned over him. The spirit wielder could crush him like an ant. Nothing good would come out even if he cornered the hiding viper. So Onish walked out of the orchard, watching his back. The false feeling of security he had after gaining the body had gone.


    So it was not only the stone-eyed who had mistaken him for some world saviour, but some lord out there also had bought the nonsense. And he wanted him dead. He didn''t curse his fate this time for landing him in this situation. Knowingly or unknowingly, he had become a part of some conspiracy. And the only solution of it was he must grow stronger before his foes were still waiting.


    Onish walked back to his chamber while his eyes still looking for the chameleon cloak. It was late afternoon; maids and scullions were scurrying around, busy with their tasks. The chance to spot the mysterious cloaked figure was nil to none unless he had seen his aura, but it was only a dream without his third eye.


    "Oh, little Ishi! where were you?," Esha called out from the stairs above. Her white dove perched on her shoulder, looking down at Onish.


    "Why? I was in the library," replied Onish, wondering what the girl wanted.


    "Never mind. I have some good news for you," she said, chirping.


    "What is it?" asked Onish. He had no time to waste. His mind had taken some rest, so he was planning to memorize the next spirit digram.


    "I''m not telling you unless you call me big sister." She said, pouting. Her dove puffed up, imitating her master.


    Onish had not spent much time with the family, yet he could feel the love they had for each other. Such things were often looked down on by the nobles. He could recall the gloomy girl sitting beside her dying brother the whole night and then her crying like a baby on his awakening from the long slumber. If she hadn''t been busy with all the things going on in the falconer guild, she wouldn''t have left him alone, even for a moment. Onish knew her ocean-like love was not for him but for the boy who had left her long ago to live with the death -fairies. Yet, he found himself longing for it. After leaving his icy cave on the earth for the first time, he had felt at home. A place he didn''t want to leave so soon.


    "Ok, I will call you big sister, but first you stop calling me little Iishi." Onish said, feigning a little annoyance."I''m not little anymore. Look how tall I''m!" The passing maids giggled.


    "Nope. I will never call you anything but little Ishi." came the reply from above.


    "Then I, too, won''t call you big sister. Save your good news. I''m leaving. I have a lot of work, anyway." Onish stomped his feet and walked away. He had to stop the girl from using the funny name. "Little Ishi " how the girl had come up with such a name.


    "Hey! you can''t leave." She called out. Her dove cooed with her. However, Onish didn''t stop. He mustn''t give in.


    "Okey, I won''t call you ''little Ishi''. She said, "Now come back."


    Onish halted his step smiling triumphantly. "So what is the good news." He asked.


    "Hey, you haven''t called me ''Big Sisiter''," She said while climbing down.


    "Okey, what is the good news, Big Sister." Onish said.


    "ha...ha..Good boy." flowers bloomed on her charming face. " I have two pieces of news for you." She said, her eyes gleaming with mirth.


    "First, Guha, your friend has been accepted as an apprentice."


    This was not surprising for him.


    "And the second news is that you can finally learn to ride the spirit birds and ashva."


    Yesterday, Guha had boasted of him being able to ride the spirit horses (ashva). From the expression of his excited elder sister, Onish reckoned it must be something great achievement. So he, too, feigned excitement despite knowing nothing about the hyped thing.


    "You must thank Bhadra as it he who persuaded father. He wants to take you in the woods for the training." She said while accompanying him to his chamber. "I really envy you. Drona and I learned riding after completing our apprentice tests."


    "Then I must thank him. By the way, Big Sister,".asked Onish after some pondering" Have you ever seen a cloak that could change its color like a chameleon."


    "Why? I mean no" Esha was surprised with his odd question. "However, I have read of something similar in the Book of Dark Treasures." She went on, " The cloak of Sachi is supposed to have the ability to change its color. But again Sachi is supposed to be a mythical being created by magsmen to entertain people. So you can say there is no such cloak."


    "Oh! can you tell me more about this Sachi?" Onish asked when he reached the yard. As a yogi and a student of Vedanta, he knew too well that nothing was fictitious. A mortal mind couldn''t devise anything new, not even a fictional being.


    Vedanta says anything that a mind can think already exists in the vast creation.


    Besides, he had seen the cloak with his own eyes.


    "I love to. But we have to find a place first to sit on for it is going to be a long tale." Esha said, all excited.


    Nothing could be a better place for a tale than the small yard circumvented by the well-kept living fence. The dangling creepers welcomed them by brushing their faces and showering flowers..  They took the ornate seats around the well, and Esha, who could exchange his soul for a good storybook, started the tale of Suchi, a mythical being.

 Chapter 24 - Suchi Of Niya

    "In the depth of the howling desert, even beyond the ghost village, Agdam lies the golden city Niya. In this fabled city, once lived a lord with his three daughters. Diva, Usha, and Suchi.


    The city lord married his two daughters to the oasis Timra, and as for the youngest one he decided to give her to the ghost king Empyr for he had threatened him to ravage his city with yellow storms. Poor Suchi cried her heart out during his wedding, feeling despair.


    As no girl would ever want her husband to be wispy like smoke, and cold like ice. The poor girl left with the gloating ghost, in his chariot pulled by four phantom horses, feeling already dead in her wedding gown.


    When Empyr got to his fabled Glass Castle, he threw a grand feast inviting all his friends from all across the howling desert. And they came with their best gifts for the new bride. Winged sandals of Jinn Kuncha, Never-empty water ewer of Oasis Timra, chameleon cloak of great chameleon Gripit, and so on and so forth.


    The ghost king was so pleased with himself, that he took out his treasured wine inari, and let it run like a stream. They drank till they forgot even their names, and by the wee hours, the shivering maiden found herself alone amidst the huddles of all the dark creatures she had dreaded the most.


    The fabled green wine had done its work; even the legendary basilisk  Riga was hissing in his sleep. Suchi was not dumb to miss such a god-sent opportunity. She picked the chameleon cloak, and winged sandals from the large pile of her wedding gifts, and slipped out of the floating Glass Castle, riding on the sandy storms.


    Only the all-seeing moon knows what had transpired that night and how the poor girl evaded all the dark creatures, which haunt the golden sand.  As even if Gripit''s cloak could blend you in the surroundings, it wouldn''t make you invisible or transparent."


    Esha stopped to feed her dove the gleaming white pearls from her spatial bag while Onish wondered if the tale was even true. Ghost king, basilisk, and jinn feasting together in some floating Glass castle all seemed a part of some fairy tale. But then, the description of the chameleon cloak was similar to what he had seen today.


    "Anyway, all you have to know is  when Suchi stepped out of the whirling storm her white wedding dress had dyed red and her rosy face was as blue as the death-fairy''s lips. After giving a despairing look to the campsite with crude lean to, she collapsed on the stony ground."


    Esha stroked the cooing bird and resumed,


    "People say It was Empyr''s kiss that kept the death fairies away.


    And the chameleon cloak of Gripit hid off her sweet scent, thus making it impossible for the sand dwellers, who lived in the nearby caves, to trace her down.


    So tormented from the fire wrecking her heart, she sprawled there barely alive, her ears longing for the sweetest lament."


    "What are these sand dwellers?" Onish cut in, at the same time musing the fact that the magical cloak could also hide the wearer''s scent.


    "The bloodthirsty creatures of the howling desert. In appearance, you would mistake them for a sandy rock cut into human shape. They track down their prey with its smell.


    Anyway, you would never encounter them unless you decide to venture into the howling desert, which no sane person will ever do." replied Esha, feeding more pearls to her dove.


    "Coming back to our story,he came with the crack of dawn, bruised, his tattered clothes fluttering in the moaning breeze."


    "Who ?" Onish cut her off again.


    Esha gave him a "you''re too impatient" look.


    "Just listen, you will know soon." all she said and continued with her story,


    "So, humming some ancient song, he came with the blush of the east, his large black sack slung over his muscular shoulder. Sand dwellers shivered in their dark holes, sniffing his sweaty smell.


    Trudging unmindful, the black-bearded man picked his way through the jagged stones to his crude lean-to. He might have tripped over the camouflaged maiden if he hadn''t heard the whispers of the passing wind. He looked down. His weary eyes glowed like embers." Esha looked at Onish, smiling.


    "Have you guessed the identity of the newcomer now?" she asked.


    "No," replied Onish wondering when the story turned into a quiz.


    "Come on! I have put all the clues." She said, giving Onish an encouraging look.


    "I can''t. You know I have forgotten everything." Onish said, looking helpless.


    "Ok, Ok.. I got you." She said, looking offended. Onish didn''t know what she was getting at.


    "He was werehyena, exiled from his village. Hyde was his name. Please don''t ask why he was exiled from Everton. It is a story for another time. You just have to know that Hyde was the best healer and blacksmith of all the werehyena of his time. So just one look, and he knew what ailed the golden-haired girl. Hyde didn''t waste any time as he started the treatment. His coarse hands washed the blood-stained maiden''s body and put her on his makeshift bed. He called forth the quivering sand-dwellers and threatened them to hand over their precious bezoar. Before the powerful magic of Hyde, the blabbering creatures had no choice other than to take out their treasured possession.  Hyde used all the herbs and bezoars he had in his crude home.


    However, the ghost curse was not easy to placate. It was said after trying everything, on the third day, the young werehyena had no choice but to use his magic core. Of course, it was foolish as the girl was nothing to him. But then, if he were not like this, he wouldn''t have been banished from his ancient village.


    They said when Suchi opened her eyes again. The sight of a bloodied hyena whimpering in the corner of the little sack left her so frightened that she sat bolt upright, breaking her new stitches. The pain paralyzed her, and she collapsed on the straw bed. And after a while, when she regained her senses, the realization dawned on her. As she was not unaware of the werehyenas and their unparalleled healing powers. It didn''t make her relieved, for she also knew the ways of ancient beasts. All the frightening tales she had heard from magsmen came rushing through her mind. Despair and fear seized her. Thinking of her wretched fate, she cried a river of tears.


    Hyde, who was battling against Empyr''s curse all the time, came around the next day. Pale-faced, tired like a worn-out shoe, he mended the bleeding stitches again with his shaky hand while chiding the young maiden for being reckless.


    It took a whole month for Suchi to get on her feet again. During her stay with grim-faced Hyde, she realized her savior was not a bit like the way magsmen had portrayed his kind. He didn''t make her wear any talisman, nor did he force himself on her. She didn''t see any mysterious altar around the jagged hill.


    Either Hyde was an oddity, or the magsmen had lied; She had no intention to find out. So she fled off riding the western wind while the werehyena was away. The silly girl!" Esha shook her hate, looking disappointed.


    "Why? I think she did the right thing. Never trust your life to someone else. Maybe the werehyena was just waiting for her to be well." Onish said.


    "You know nothing. Because of  this mistake she would have to suffer in the dungeon of Tyrant Theo till her eyes grew dim, and rosy cheeks went hollow. Sometimes, trust can save you a lot of trouble,Big boy." She said, tousling her hair. Onish didn''t know what he should say now. The girl had coined a new name for him.


    "Do you want me to continue?" Esha asked, smiling.


    "Ah, just tell me what happened to that chameleon cloak of hers? And how many of them are present in this world?" Onish asked. The tale was clearly a saga to kill idle time, which he lacked the most right now. If his sixth sense was not fooling him, some major crisis was at hand. He must prepare himself for anything.


    "Oh! So you didn''t like the story."


    "No! I loved it, but I have to practice the spirit paths for tomorrow''s lesson." Onish hurriedly replied.


    "Oh! Then let me know if you ever want to hear it." Esha said, "As for what happened to the chameleon cloak, it was passed down to the descendants of Hyde and Suchi with many other magical treasures they gathered or forged during their lives. After killing Theo, the tyrant, Hyde and Suchi founded a new empire known as Kemet. Hyde also defeated  Empyr and forced him to sign the fabled treaty of the Glass Castle. They ruled for centuries peacefully, and when they got bored with this world they left for the city of death-fairies, Nyasa. The chameleon cloak, winged sandals were left with their son Limiri, who established the first wizarding academy in Kemet, and thus made it one of the greatest empires of his time. However, his sons were not so good. As millenia passed, Kemet, like other empires, underwent many turmoils. The lineage of Hyde lost somewhere in these ups and downs, so did the chameleon cloak, the gift of Gripit. As for your second question, nobody knows. As only a legendary chameleon who has achieved its final transformation can weave it. So, these chameleon cloaks are hard to find, especially these days. With the destruction of Kemet, mankind  lost contact with Niya, the only place where one could see such things."


    Onish''s mind raced up. So either it was something else, or the spy had a great background.


    "Do you know who Jora is?" he asked, recalling the name that had made the female spy startled.


    "No. You do have a lot of weird queries. Tell me what you are cooking, Big Boy." Esha said, giving him a quizzing look.


    "Nothing. Just read it in the library. See you again. Big Girl." Onish rose to his feet and left.


    "Hey! you said you would call me Big sister.." Esha''s shouts reverberated through the high walls.

 Chapter 25 - A Glass Boy

    Onish''s mind was buzzing with thoughts as he latched the door, cutting off Esha''s shouts. Knowing the secret of the chameleon cloak didn''t dull his growing angst. His lurking enemy could be anyone--a giggling maid or a patrolling female clad in shining armour--spying on him all the time. Moreover, she couldn''t be discerned with normal eyes. The magical cloak must have been extraordinary to allow the girl to escape the ghosts of Agdam.


    Onish took a deep breath as he gave his chamber a searching look. No one was there. Not even the printed-skinned dwarf.


    The little creature had really left Onish puzzled. The gaunt creature was truly a messenger, so why had he stolen his books? Or was he just a thief, the dautya leaf was a ploy to harm him? He shook his head. There was no knowing until he ate the leaf. But it had to wait till he got his hand on the moon-fairy dew. He couldn''t be careless, not after today''s incident. There was someone out there conspiring against him. One who had no fear of his lord father.


    Onish didn''t know why they all were mistaking him for some Hara. He regretted not asking Esha about this fabled saviour, as well. There must be some signs that were misleading the cloaked spy and the stone-eyed. He had to take care of them as soon as possible, or he could see the endless troubles waiting for him.


    After sorting out his thoughts, Onish took out the scroll, the yellowing parchment his mentor Bhadra had given him. His only way out of the impending crisis. He had to grow stronger so he could at least run for his dear life, if not as mighty as Bhadra, who could fight the frantic birds for two hours straight.


    After cleansing all 72000 nadis, the next step was to forge the spirit- gross body. The fowler had explained him in great detail.


    With a spirit body, a spirit wielder became like a fish in the sea. His body turned into a vessel to hold the spirit and became far more agile and sturdier than a normal human being. They could absorb the energy through pores. What was more, the spirit body allowed them to finally sense the invisible spirit through their physical senses--skin and eyes.


    With the sensation came the understanding to manipulate the mysterious energy. Of course, one must know the manipulating arts first, which Bhadra had promised to teach him. As for other wielders, they learned them in the elementary academy.


    Onish read the instructions captioned with the complicated figures. The body forging path was not a single diagram like others; instead, It was subdivided into five minor paths.


    Forging the spirit muscles


    Forging the spirit bones


    Shedding the mortal skin


    Refining the soul


    Merging the conscious and unconscious minds.


    Bhadra had told him just to memorize all the tangled spirit paths and look for him. Forging the body required more than just circulating the spirit and a warm herbal bath prepared by giggling maids.


    Onish discovered his concentrating power had increased quite a bit after the cleansing of his spirit nadis. His mind could now visualize 100 nadis at a time. It was really a great improvement compared to his previous record of only 40.


    The first diagram consisted of 3250 nadis, the second 4120, the third 5400, fourth 9000, and fifth 27000.


    After almost three hours, Onish finished with all the five diagrams. he felt as if his mind were filled with wiggling noodles. He glanced out of the large window. The white light of moonstones was dancing on the dangling vines. It was already dinner time. But dinner didn''t matter when your life was at stake.


    Onish rolled the scroll and put it back into its case. He had to find the fowler now.


    Bhadra didn''t live in the castle-like other servants. His abode was behind the castle garden; the fowler had pointed it out to Onish in the morning.


    It didn''t take long for Onish to find his way to the ominous-looking tower all covered in rich crimson ivy. Onish thought he heard air whispering as he stepped out of the arched doorway of the garden. The dry leaves crunched underfoot, breaking the uncanny silence. Unlike the rest of the garden and the castle, the place had no lamp post with glowing moonstone. The only light was of the glowing flowers peeking out of the thick curtains of green leaves. Onish, who himself had spent all his life in an icy valley of the Himalaya, found the black tower quite intriguing and a befitting place for the hooded fowler.


    As Onish proceeded to the pointed arched way of the tower, suddenly he felt like being watched. He quickly looked around, his eyes searching for the cloaked spy. The dense trees were as silent as the spiked tower. He halted on the black stone stairs; his ear perked up for any sounds. But even after waiting a long time, he heard nothing. And the uncanny feeling of being spied on didn''t go away. Onish missed his third eye again. His feeble spiritual sense was of no use against a spirit wielder. No doubt someone was hiding there, somewhere behind one of the knotty trunks.


    Onish had no intention to face an assaulter, not when he was nothing more than a rabbit with no fangs and claws. So, he turned, climbing two stairs at a time. Soon he was before the black metal door, covered with fine carvings of tangled snakes and vines. He reached out his hand to knock on the gleaming metal. Much to his surprise, his hand bounced back, even before it could touch the door. Astonished, he saw the carved snakes wiggling to life; their dead eyes glowed like embers.


    Onish took a step back, his eyes staring at the wriggling creatures. What the hell was it? You couldn''t even knock on a door.


    Before his wide eyes, the door cracked open. The alive snakes hanging from the vines, their hood as broad as his palm in the air, and their burning eyes on him.


    What a grand way to accept a visitor! Who with a sane mind would dare to step in? Onish thought. What should he do? There was no way he would test out the reptiles. Even flowers in this world were not benign, much less these sinister serpents.


    "Bhadra are you in?" he called out. Only the soft rustle of trailing leaves answered him.


    Should he take a risk? They shouldn''t be too dangerous, or Bhadra wouldn''t have put them there to greet a visitor. Onish was pondering when he heard a voice, a baby voice.


    "What are you howling for, kido?" Startled, Onish looked up. A figure made of solid glass was peeking out of the half-opened door. With the glistening chubby cheeks puffing out in annoyance, the naked boy was not more than a toddler himself.


    "Don''t you have any sense?" The glass boy said, "The nrikshas ( spirit trees) are sleeping and you dare to howl here. Thanks to Igbo, they didn''t wake up or the old man would fly me alive."


    "I''m sorry I didn''t mean to disturb anyone." Onish said, feeling a little embarrassed of being chided by mere a toddler, "I''m here for Bhadra. Does he live here?"


    The glass boy gave him an appraising look. "What''s your name, Kido?" he asked, putting on elderly air.


    "Ishit," replied Onish.


    "Which Ishit?" The glass boy asked, "Ishit of Nemariya, a boat boy or Ishit of Ahom who once tried to seduce the royal princess. Or Ishit who lives with his blind granny in a remote village in Kandhar, beaten to half-dead for stealing chickens. Or Ishit who was hanged to death by .."


    "Ishit of Minaak, son of Oman," Ishit cut off the boy. Afraid, if the glass boy continued a little longer, he wouldn''t be able to use his name again.


    "Oh! Never heard of." The glass boy said, giving him a look that you gives to a liar.


    You know so many knaves but never heard of your young master.


    "So, can I see Bhadra?" asked Onish, ignoring the boy''s odd look.


    "No, Sire is busy right now. You should come again another time..."


    "What''s taking you so long, Virtu?" Bhadra''s voice came from within the tower.


    Onish saw the blue smoke flooding the colourless glass body of the boy as though someone had dripped blue ink drops into the clean water.


    "Ah! Nothing. Virtu is coming, Sire." the glass boy shouted back, trying hard not to look into Onish''s eyes.


    "Then, escort the boy up," said Bhadra.


    "Ah, a..you can come in." the boy stepped aside coyly. The serpents hissed as he pushed the door. Onish was amazed at the glass boy''s strength for the metal door was at least a span thick.


    "Stop hissing. Didn''t you hear? He is a guest." he chided the reptiles in his baby voice. Much to Onish''s surprise, the snakes eased down, and the hoods shrank back. Onish gave the glass boy an amusing look and stepped into the dimly lit corridor.. The boy was another oddity of this world.

 Chapter 26 - Within The Black Tower

    Like the castle Cira  , the black tower stood there since time immemorial. The cruel hand of time had erased its name from the memories of mortals.


    There was no record of the black spike in the annals of Minaak. Even magsmen hadn''t woven any tales to entertain folks.


    Surrounded by the Eroswood trees, the tower remained closed until Bhadra came to Minaak. Of course, people had tried to enter the dark building long before the fowler, but none could open the serpent door.


    Bhadra, who had brought the dead Ayan home,  on being asked what he wanted in return, had requested to stay in the dark tower for one fortnight.


    Oman was too grateful to deny such a small request of the person, who had reunited his brother to their family.  And thus Bhadra was allowed to live in the abandoned tower. Of course, Oman had never expected the hooded stranger could even open the serpent door in the first place, which even the best blacksmiths of their time couldn''t budge.


    But in the night when he saw a torched battling against the darkness that had ruled the ancient building for ages and ages, he realized he had underestimated his guest from the unknown land.


    How the fowler had done it became one of the many secrets of the old castle.


    Idle tongues had woven stories, some dark, some good, but the fact remained like that.


    Later  Oman employed Bhadra and made him the sole owner of the black tower. As for what the fowler had told the lord of Minaak, never fell into the third person''s ear.


    The opening of the tower didn''t unveil the mysteries enshrouding it. They said the runes carved on the walls were too ancient to make out, and the rusted doors inside were too old to listen to the fowler''s spell.


    Or if they did, only Bhadra or his glass minion would know.


    ****


    Unaware of these mysteries, Onish followed Virtu up the spiralling stairs, trying hard to shake off the rusted copper gate out of his mind. The green ancient door, which stood deep inside the tower, had stirred something in him, something deeply buried in his very soul. What was it?


    No answer came, no flash of memory. Nothing but the woe of some unnamed loss. His soul grew heavier with each step. The musty air was humming the long-forgotten songs in a tone that only death-fairies could outmatch.


    Was it some evil magic or did someone, dearest to him, really perish here?  Onish wondered while chanting the mantra. The time had eroded the carvings on the walls, showing that he had crushed, again,  mankind''s futile attempt to last forever.


    The architecture of the tower was starkly different from the castle of Minaak, and so was the stone.  The whole building seemed to grow out of the earth like a giant tree.


    As Onish climbed the worn out stairs he noticed each story of the tower was strikingly different from one another. From architectural styles to the auras. In what kind of place the flower was living? His curiosity of this instructor, who never showed his face, heightened.


    It was the sixth story, when the glass boy, who was oddly quiet so far, spoke.


    "Boy, what was your name again?"


    "Ishit." Onish replied, taking in the fine details of the structure around him.


    "Do you know human brat? Lies eat away souls just like weevils until you are left with nothing but an empty shell." Virtu said in his baby voice as they proceeded to the seventh floor.


    "So, one should never lie."


    Onish nodded in agreement. He didn''t know what race the toddler belonged to or if he was a product of this world''s uncanny magic, but there was no doubt the glass boy had a sentence on par with a human.


    "So tell me your real name," Virtu asked again.


    Onish was amused. So the reason for the silence of the glass boy was this. He was still stuck on his name.


    "I''m not lying, it is really Ishit." he said,  wondering why a name was so important to him.


    "No! It isn''t. It doesn''t fit you." the toddler said, stopping at the seventh floor. The floor was well lit by the beeswax candles as thick as his calf. Onish saw, in the flicker pale light, the carvings on the stone walls were strangely similar to the hooded figure of Bhadra.


    He might have noticed another similar figure if the toddler''s world hadn''t distracted him.


    Virtu''s words made his heart skip a beat. Had his secret been exposed?


    "Virtu, what nonsense are you spouting about?" Bhadra''s loud voice came from the ajar door, cutting them off. "Hurry in, I need you to drink this potion for me."


    "The potion is already ready!" the toddler chirped as he rushed towards the door, "Wait, master. Virtu is coming."  With a kick the heavy black door flanked open, and the glass boy tottered in.


    Onish,  in the middle of pondering, was dumbfounded at the speed of the boy.


    After a moment or two, the toddler rushed back again, the impatience written all over his glassy face.


    "Hurry up, boy; don''t keep standing there like a fool,"  he said loudly.


    Onish didn''t know what he should do. The boy seemed not to have any curtsey. Was he not the young lord of Minaak? Onish strode across the stone floor to the door, feeling relieved. It seemed the toddler meant nothing by his earlier words.


    Behind the door was a specious salon-like hall cramped with all sorts of things--rows of racks stacked with tomes, and scrolls; cupboards stuffed with jars, wooden tables cluttered with strange instruments, and walls covered with diagrams and maps. There were five carved wooden doors all closed save one with a saucer shape.


    As for Bhadra, he was standing beside a large cauldron black as a moonless night, golden runes running all over its surface.


    Thick curls of smoke were rising from the shimmering green liquid in the black vessel. The toddler was already beside the fowler, shuffling his feet, saliva dripping from his transparent mouth.As soon as the fowler spooned out the potion. He cupped up the wooden bowl and drank it, like a wino.


    Onish saw the miracle coming on.


    He watched the potion trickling down through the glassy body, shining its path. Mouth, food pipe, stomach and then glassy blood carrying the digested sparkling potion. After a while Viru''s entire body glowed like a large green crystal,  sparkling in the full moon night.


    Bhadra nodded seemingly satisfied with the outcome.


    "Seemed fine to me. How does it taste?" he asked, looking carefully at the shining body of the toddler.


    "Yammy!. Can I have more, Master? " replied Virtu, his blue eyes glued to the cauldron.


    "No, you can stomach only this much."


    Onish saw the boy''s face fall, his glistening round cheeks puffed. "You''re lying just like the human lad. I''m going to play. Don''t disturb me again."


    And he stomped off to the saucer-shaped door. At the door, he halted as if recalling something.


    "And keep an eye on the human kid," he said, giving Onish a specious look as though he was some thief, and turned and left.


    "Never mind him. Virtu''s got a bad temper." Bhadra said as he flicked his hand and one jade jar flew to him and sat on the wooden table beside the cauldron. "Not his fault! The world has been cruel to him." he continued as he moved his fingers. The liquid rose like a thick green rope, swaying in the air,  and entered into the jade jar.


    Onish watched the amazing skill of telekinesis with great fascination. As he listened to the fowler.


    It turned out the glass boy is not made of glass at all. He belonged to a rare race almost extinct from mazia. Bhadra had picked him,half-dead, from his ruined homeland called Glassia, a place even beyond the Living Sea. What caused the disaster Bhadra didn''t know or he refused to share with Onish.


    Kanchi people, Virtu''s race,  were extremely sought after by alchemists as they could display the working of potions and pills.


    As for the potion Bhadra had just brewed, It was Igbo''s potions used for body forging. Of course, it was for Onish.


    Not everyone needed the expensive potion for their body forging. In fact, one who awakened at the age of awakening didn''t need it at all. They just need to circulate the spirit and everything would be fine.


    However, Onish had long passed the age, and his muscles and bones had solidified. So, only after shattering them, he could hope for body forging.


    Bhadra seemed quite impressed by the fact that Onish had taken just one day to cleanse his nadis and memorise all the five diagrams.


    He checked his body carefully and explained to him the procedure of body forging.


    That seemed so simple that Onish thought he could have forged his body alone in his room.


    All he had to do was drink the Igbo''s potion and wait till his muscles and bones shattered and rebuild anew.. Then, he had to circulate the spirit as per memorised diagram, and that was all.

 Chapter 27 - Osrics Tears

    Onish felt his bone-melting away like an ice chunk, and his muscles being ripped apart. Igbo''s potions had set his every cell ablaze. He felt he was being cooked alive.


    Memories, deeply buried in some dark corner of his subtle body, came rushing to him. Fear flooded his soul.


    The searing pain consumed his sanity, his thoughts as he howled like a beast.


    Sitting beside tormented Onish, the fowler was chanting some obscure spell, watching the convulsing boy.


    Osric''s tears were not something a human child could stomach.


    Had he not modified the cleansing diagram there was no way the boy could last a minute.


    Idarin had recounted his hellish experience in the Tome of Deads.


    " It felt like a volcano of Asharar erupted in my belly. The fiery lava replaced my blood as it rushed into my vines searing them. Pindar, the hellhound, began to tear off my muscles thread by thread. I felt my bones melting away like an ice chunk.


    As if it was not enough,


    My soul shuddered; my mind shattered into pieces. I found myself living myriads of lives, going through agonies I had never imagined before��"


    Bhadra shivered just recalling the horrific account. Idarin was someone who had survived this trial of Osric.


    He had warned the lord. This could leave a deep wound in the boy''s soul, or trauma in his memory. Yet, Oman was firm at his decision. Bhadra couldn''t blame him. It was needed if the boy wanted to vie for a place in this cruel world.


    ***


    Onish found himself living through all the torments that once bedevilled him in his 8.4 million lives on the earth.


    The hellish tortures made his soul numb. Had he not been a yogi he would have lost his awareness and turned into a preta, trapped into the endless cycle of agonies.


    He tried to break free of the illusion, the mental prison but his futile attempt only strengthened the evil sorcery.


    What the fowler had fed him? There was no way an ordinary person, even the so-called spirit wilder, could endure these endless infernal torments.


    Had he fallen into some trouble again?


    He regretted coming here alone without even informing his parents.


    The frightening thoughts rose in him one by one rendering him more vulnerable than before.


    After what seemed a manvantara1, Onish, who had given up any hope of ever leaving the sorcery, heard the humming of the Shabad-brahman, the transcendental sound, Om, coming from some distant land. The sound grew louder and louder as Onish focused on it.


    He had no idea what was happening, but he was certain of the origin of divine music. It was coming from his heart chakra where Atman (soul) resided. In the yogic culture, it was called brahm-naad, a prayer of soul for the Paramatma.


    The sacred sound shattered the invisible prison, setting him free at last.


    Onish''s awareness flooded out as if wanted to cling to every cell so that nothing could drag it back into the inferno again.


    For a moment, he thought he was not in his body anymore. The alien sensations and his new findings made him forget the ordeal he had just escaped.


    It was really his body but saving his invisible nadis everything else had changed.


    Darkness had solidified into his bones. Fiery red lava was flowing into his veins.


    His muscles were shining inky blue.


    Strangely, the spirit was circulating into his invisible nadis, tracing some unknown paths.


    Onish saw the spirit condensing in him,forming a blue pearl just like he had seen in the parrot''s body.


    "How long do you think he will be in this state?" Onish heard Oman''s worried voice.


    "There is no way of knowing. Idarin hadn''t mentioned anything about it." Bhadra replied, "But rest assured my lord, the boy has survived the ordeal. Now it is just a matter of time when he will come around."


    "I hope you''re right! Or �� I don''t know what I would say to Padma." Oman said.


    When did Oman get here? And how could he listen to them while his awareness was still inward? Onish wondered as he decided to open his eyes.


    He must ask the fowler about these changes in his body.


    He gave a last look at his black bones, and slowly opened his eyes.


    ***


    Onish found himself lying in bed in a dingy room, with an oil lamp flickering on the wooden table.


    Oman was standing by a small window, his hand behind. His broad shoulder slumped.


    As for the fowler, he was leafing a dusty tome. Unaware, his hood was not on. Though the light in the room was dull, Onish could make out everything like a bright day.


    And for the first time he saw the fowler face. His eyes were olive green glowing like a cat. Intricate black tattoos ran across his broad forehead and around his left eye.


    "Ah!" as if sensing his gaze, the fowler swiftly put on his hood, and snapped closed the stained book.


    "Lord, the young sire has woken up." said he as he rose to his feet, putting away the book on the wooden table.


    Onish saw the relief swapt over his father''s face, soothing his deep lines running across his forehead.


    "How are you feeling, son?" Oman asked worriedly. He couldn''t sleep after knowing the lad was undergoing the Osric trial.


    So, when Padma went to her chamber he sneaked out here. When he saw the lad convulsing with agony, and howling like an injured beast. He regretted being so cruel towards his son who had just escaped death.


    But he really has a choice. If Ishit wanted to join an academy he had to learn everything as soon as possible. There was no way the boy could outmatch his peers who had been training since their awakening ages.


    And this Inna''s feast was  on them. He had no false hope that his rivals would show mercy to his son.  So the only solution was unconventional ways.


    Thanks to the spirit, the boy had made it.


    "I''m fine, dad. " replied Onish, and it wasn''t a lie. He truly was feeling reborn. The spirit was caressing his skin like the morning breeze.


    "Good lad. You didn''t let me down."  he said, patting his back.


    "Welcome to the world of spirit-wielder. I''m sure your mother will explode with joy. Ha.. ha. Ah what is it?"


    Onish body was covered with filth, and reeking badly. "Boy, you badly need a good bath. You stink like a rotten mouse."


    So before Onish could ask anything he was hauled out of the chamber. The bathroom was next to the toddler''s room.


    Onish ripped apart the old skin, which had come off, revealing the butter soft wheatish skin glowing faintly in the light.


    He realised he had truly forged anew.


    When he finally returned in a baggy cloak of  Bhadra, his lord father had left, leaving him a message to meet him in the dining hall.


    The fowler was waiting for him in the salon with a bowl filled with silvery liquid.


    Onish refused to sip the simmering fluid. He had enough for the night. The torments had shaken his mind.


    Bhadra laughed, "It isn''t Osric''s tears, boy. It''s the ambrosia of forest nymphs, the finest brew of mazia. You should feel blessed that I decided to share it with you."


    "So, it was not Igbo''s potion that you had fed me."


    "No. Igbo''s potion couldn''t give you  Osric''s dark bones and his fiery blood nor could it merge your minds so well that you could be awake while sleeping. Boy, though you went through the purgatory, it would benefit you immensely."


    "But you could have told me before. " Onish was speechless. Why the hell did you make me mug up all the five diagrams?


    "Ah�� I can''t explain it. You just have to know that we wanted to keep it a secret. So don''t go blabbering about it, not even to your siblings and mother. Now drink it. It will cure your hidden traumas. And go and sleep tight. We will have a long day." said Bhadra, looking impatient all of sudden.


    There was nothing Onish could do, but to accept the lousy explanation. He drank the silvery potion, with apprehension.


    But he soon realized he would have regretted it if had truly rejected the divine drink.


    Ambrosia of nymphs was true to its name. Just one sip had sent him into euphoria.


    He closed his eyes as mysterious energy swept over his body. Tingling his every pore. All his mental fatigue vanished in a moment. The torments he had gone through seemed so remote that they seemed just nightmares.


    "So how was it? " asked Bhadra.


    "Thanks for the drink. It was truly divine." Onish replied.


    "Haha ��Go now. It''s just a few hours to dawn. " Bhadra chuckled.


    Onish gave a light bow to his mentor as he left. Climbing down the worn-out stairs. This time the tower seemed alive to him.

 Chapter 28 - A Hossler

    Onish didn''t sleep after getting to his room. Instead, he decided to check his body carefully.


    The spirit, which he could only sense through his awareness, was now perceptible to his skin. It was really just like Bhadra had said, living in the vast sea of spirit. What surprised him was the blue pearl in his body just below his navel, condensed from the spirit and pranic energy. A similar blue pearl was in Niro''s belly. So he was really a spirit bird.


    His cracked subtle body hadn''t changed save some fine blue threads running all over it. Onish reckoned these mysterious threads were responsible for his awakened ability. As for the tiny specks floating in his heart chakras, they were as unresponding as ever.


    After finding everything fine, Onish decided to practice diagrams.


    According to Bhadra,  Osric''s tears could only forge his spirit body but he still had to learn every path in the scroll.


    So he opened the scroll, and look for the next spirit path;


    They were for heightening vision, hearing,  memory, and nose.


    To Onish''s delight, his hellish agony had greatly boosted his mind. It only took a few minutes to finish all four diagrams.  Now all he had to do was to guide the spirit to awaken the powers.


    So he put away the yellow scroll and sat down in padmasana. With his just thought, the dense spirit rushed through the guided paths, as though the invisible energy could read his mind.


    Onish felt his ears and nose getting hot, and his mind dizzy as the spirit traced the last nadis. He seemed to shrink in their eye sockets.


    It was then he heard the faint voice coming in the rustling of the night breeze.


    Somewhere, in a remote corner of the castle, someone was singing in the dead night.


    The ethereal voice was filled with loss and melancholy. Who could she be?  Onish wondered. Maybe some heartbroken maid. His reckoning was not ungrounded; he had seen guards flirting with young maids in the empty corridors.


    Onish ignored the voice as he tried to distinguish scents, assaulting his nose.


    His heightened olfactory glands were choking him. The smell of his sweat, the heady smell of the herbal bath he had taken in the black tower, the sweet fragrance of the vines and flowers of outside yards.


    In the next moment, Onish found himself sneezing again and again till his eyes welled up, and face turned red like a tomato. What the hell was it. He cursed.  How all these spirit wielders were still alive with such sensitive noses.


    He had to pinch his nose tightly while gasping. Then the relentless sneeze stopped.


    But what Onish didn''t know was that it was just the beginning.


    As soon as he wiped his teary eyes, he was dumbfounded to see his room filthy as hell.


    The air he was breathing, the bed he was sleeping in, the floor he was walking were all infested with worms and dust.


    As if it was not worse, he heard the air sighing as loudly as the gurgling of a stream. A torrent of the sneeze was coming again.


    It took quite an effort from him not to vomit or faint with shock. The experience was not new to him. He had gone through the same during his chakras awakening on the earth.


    He knew it would take time to get accustomed to his life. He commanded the spirit to stop circulating. And everything returned to normal.


    He took a deep breath, as he glanced out of the window. It was still dark outside.  So he decided to take some sleep.


    The sleep was another wonder. Onish found himself wide awake while his body was asleep.  The state surprised him greatly. It was the fabled turiyatita state, for which a yogi worked for years. A state where the soul detached itself from all the five senses and became a watcher. Bhadra explained it yesterday. "Once your two minds become one you will be able to use every ounce of your potential. You will be able to push the body beyond its limit. You will feel the body is just a vessel; we are beyond it. It is in this state Yoddhas keep fighting, even after their heads get chopped off."


    Onish recalled the legends of the earth where many kshatriyas had kept fighting without their heads. They must have mastered this state.


    ****


    In the morning, after a heavy breakfast with his family, he left with the fowler for his training.


    Bhadra didn''t bring him to the backyard garden this time. Instead, he led him outside the castle to a building with fortified walls.


    The heavy black gate was as tall as an elephant. When Bhadra approached the closed door, two armoured guards barred them from going ahead. Bhadra took out his black coin and showed it to the two shoulders. As soon as their eyes fell on the black metal,  they backed away.


    Bhadra put the coin back and waited for the two men to push open the heavy gate.


    When they stepped in, the sight left him momentarily dazed. The high walls were not guarding some treasure but horses. Onish realised they were not ordinary horses. The dense spirit energy around them, and their blue eyes glowing like pearls were not something a mortal horse could have.


    Servants were running here and there, catering for the beasts. Bhadra didn''t call out to them, he waited patiently at the door.


    After a few moments, Onish saw a grizzled man come out of the tower stood in the middle of hundreds of stables. Behind him was a young man in his twenty. The man howled at his coworkers, as he approached them with a deep frown on his wrinkled forehead.


    "Good morning, Old Manda." Bhadra greeted the man. But the courtesy didn''t soothe the man''s sullen face. The boy, whose brown eyes were an exact copy of the grizzled man, gave Onish a scrutiny look, his eyes widened seemingly releasing his identity.


    "Why are you here, fowler? You know the ashvas hate your presence" The man asked, ignoring the fowler''s greeting. His eyes like hawks fixed at the fowler.


    "No, they don''t. They just obey me more faithfully than you. As for your question, Our young lord here needs a horse." Bhadra replied as he pushed Onish forward.


    The man finally noticed Onish, like the boy his eyes scrutinized him, and then they widened.


    "Congratulations,  young lord, on your recovery." the man gave a slight bow. "We missed your presence." His harsh face softened.


    The man might have said something more. If Bhadra hadn''t cut him off.


    "Save your flattery for another day. Manda, we are in a hurry. Just give us two fine Aravanian beasts. if the beast behaves well I''m sure your young lord will remember you."


    Onish saw the hossler''s face flushed with anger, as he grizzled moustache flickered,


    "Call them beasts again! You death bringer!" The man yelled, his right hand balled up. Onish noticed the spirit rushed towards him like a broken torrent. And a long fiery whip condensed in his hands.


    Bhadra did nothing as he watched the enraged man.


    "Ok, I''m sorry. There is no need to blow up like that." he said.


    The man glared at him seemingly thinking something decided to back down. The fiery whip disintegrated into the air leaving nothing but hot air behind.


    The man looked at Onish apologetically, "Pardon this Old servant, young sire. As you know we, hossler,  can''t stand it if someone disgraces our ashvas."


    Manda gave the fowler another furious look, as he continued, "I will give my fine ashvas, but do tell the fowler not to use his sorcery on them." Onish had no idea what the old hossler was talking about. But he still gave his nod.


    And soon they were out with the two horses, one white as snow and one brown as a nut. Surprisingly, none of them had reins.


    Bhadra helped him on the white horse as he sat behind him and they cantered off down the cobble street, with the other horse tailing them.


    To Onish surprise, the horse seemed to know where they were going, as the animal continued without Bhadra''s instructions. As Bhadra explained why the hossler got so furious.


    Just like falconers and beast tamers,  hosslers were those who could communicate with ashvas, the spirit-horses, and they too revered them as falconers did thier birds, and a tamer his beasts.


    And when Onish asked why he still disrespected the animals before the hossler, he chuckled, "Just to poke fun at him. Haven''t you seen how comical he was looking? "


    Onish shook his head, as he asked another question why Manda had called him "death bringer".


    Bhadra dodged the question by explaining the difference between ashva and a mortal horse.  Onish listened carefully as it was important for his riding lesson.


    Soon they left the bustling city behind and took a mud path leading to the woods, where Onish first met Guha.


    The horse halted in a clearing seemingly a meadow, just on the edge of the woods.

 Chapter 29 - The Maruti Yantra

    As Onish looked into the eyes of the snowy white horse, he felt as if he was looking into a deep blue ocean.


    Then came the beast''s awareness brushing his.


    Onish didn''t oppose it as it merged like it was just an abandoned part of him.


    Bhadra had explained in detail on their way to the meadow. How Ashvas could share their awareness with their riders while avoiding being their pets.


    Unlike spirit birds or other beasts, these spirits had a unique ability to merge their awareness with humans, making them able to listen to the rider''s thoughts.


    And this was the reason they didn''t need reins or aids like mortal horses.


    The white horse neighed as Onish awareness swept its body.


    "Boy, you could take a ride. But remember your emotions will be shared by the horse. So don''t get too excited. Now let''s have a good ride."


    Feeling exhilarating already, Onish rode on the horse gripping his neck.


    With his thought, the ashvas trotted off.


    The fresh morning breeze caressed his beaming face. They took a round, in the long stretch of green.


    The experience left him intoxicated. He felt as though it was not the horse but he was racing across the dew-wet meadow.


    It didn''t take long when Onish felt one with the spirit horse. Its desire to race against the wind flooded him.


    If Bhadra was not keeping an eye on him, Onish was sure he couldn''t stop his desire to gallop beyond the horizon.


    "Boy, let me warn you."  As if noticing his grinning face, Bhadra called out to him, "Rein your emotion well�� if you don''t want to be a slave of the spirit beast.  Only hossler could contain the ashav''s rebellious will. So, stop letting it influence your mind. "


    Listening to him, Onish grin faded. How could he be so foolish not to notice it.


    "Did you get it now why I had teased Manda? " Bhadra trotted beside him on his brown horse, as they proceeded to the hillock ahead.


    "The old fool has clearly lost his mind to the spirit horses, but he is too dumb to realize it. Your love for your breasts is one thing, but there is no need to fight over their honor."


    Onish recalled the enraged face of the hossler, as if he had been possessed.


    "Does this happen to every hossler or falconer?" He asked, recalling his sister and his only friend Guha were also falconers. Would they also end up like Manda?


    "I don''t know.. " Bhadra said as he made his horse walk ahead, "I think you have got the hang of riding, so we can finally go into the woods. " He called out as his horse galloped away.


    Onish didn''t believe him.  The fowler was hiding something.


    ***


    They rode quietly through the woods, avoiding creepers, ember bees. Listening to the whispering of trees.


    Soon they were at the bank of a creek. Bhadra got down from his horse, leaving the beast to its design, so did Onish.


    "Boy, As you have forged your spirit body. Now you should learn  the  basic skills to manipulate it." Bhadra spoke when they had washed their faces, and rested a bit.


    "Though the spirit is thinner than air, a spirit wilder could solidify it to form a shield or to take a leap in the air."  Bhadra folded his hand and a simmering shield materialised around him. "Throw that boulder at me." he pointed to the nearby rock.


    It was not the same shield that Bhadra had formed during the birds'' assault.  Onish activated his spirit eyes and saw the simmering blue shield forged with pure spirit.


    He picked up the large boulder and hauled it at the hooded man, with his full strength.


    The rock rammed into the blue bubble and shattered into pieces, leaving nothing as much as a dent in the shield.


    With a flick of the fowler''s hand, the shield disappeared into thin air.


    "See, how strong a spirit shield could be! it depends on your understanding of the spirit and the world around you." Bhadra explained,


    "The spirit projects your vision, your courage when you face your opponent. So, my first lesson to you is -Never doubt your ability."


    Bhadra continued, telling Onish how he could form such a shield by himself.


    The process was not too difficult as Onish had imagined. One just had to visualise the type of shield One wanted to form. And commanded the spirit. But the crucial part was to remain calm and serene during the fight. As the slightest mistake could weaken your shield and could be fatal in a real battle. The other thing which a spirit wielder had to take care of was the consumption of spirit.


    It was true a spirit wielder had an unlimited supply of the spirit, but could their absorption rate match with that of consumption?


    No. It was why One had to wisely use the condensed energy of one''s spirit pearl.


    One more thing Bhadra revealed about the spirit wielder was that not every spirit wielder had an equal amount of spirit in them.


    It depended upon your level whether you were a beginner, apprentice, master, or beyond.


    As for Onish, according to the fowler, he was at the apprentice level. And it was all because of the hellish torture he had gone through in the night. Osric''s tears had clearly given him an edge over his peers.


    Since the condensation of the spirit pearls only took place when one learned advanced spirit paths during their apprenticeship.


    Bhadra took out some scrolls from his spatial pouch. The scrolls contained hundreds of diagrams of shield, levitation techniques, and other manipulating techniques.


    Onish had to practice all of them until he got an understanding of shields, and techniques deep enough to form his own.


    Of course, Bhadra would guide him on the way.


    Onish started out with basic shields, one that even the gust of wind could shatter. But it didn''t dampen his curiosity, he continued under the watch of his hooded mentor, forming shields one by one.  And he soon noticed a pattern in all of them. In basic scrolls, it was not so clear, but as he moved to intermediate level, the subtle pattern was as clear as day.


    Under the fine net of lines,  the Maruti yantra was emerging. If Onish  had not seen it before, there was no way he could have noticed it in the jumble of the lines.


    To check if he was right, he envisioned the protection yantra of Maruti. And commanded the spirit.


    The spirit rushed out like a tsunami wave.  Before Onish could make out the seriousness of his endeavour, his mind went blank, his leg turned jelly. He felt as if someone had sucked him dry as he collapsed on the spot.


    Around him,  a golden shield flashed and vanished as if it was just an illusion.


    The crushing pressure sent Bhadra flying. The nearby rocks turned into dust.  Onish lay unconscious with blood gushing out of ears, and mouth.


    ***


    It took a while for Bhadra to conceive what had transpired. He swept his spiritual sense around. The torrent of spirit had shaken the nearby trees.


    Ashvas had fled off deep into the woods.


    He found no one except frightened birds and drones of ember bees for a mile.


    The fowler ignored throbbing in his head as he flew towards the bleeding lad.


    His glowing blue eyes scanned Onish''s body. The boy''s body had no trace of spirit left. The newly forged spirit pearl cracked up.


    The boy had drained himself. Relief swept over my worried face.


    But how?  No intermediate shield was so powerful. The pressure he had experienced was no weaker than a peak apprentice''s shield.


    Bhadra pondered as he pulled back his hood and squatted down beside Onish.


    He could hear the feeble breadth of the boy. The lad was really a trouble.


    Bhadra placed his hand over the lad''s forehead. The dense spirit gushed into Onish.


    But surprisingly the spirit energy of the fowler was dark as a moonless night.


    Bhadra kept powering the dark spirit into Onish''s dry body. The feeble breath grew stronger, and soon the still eyes moved.


    Bhadra stopped and took out a pill glowing blue and put it into Onish''s mouth.


    It took a while for the lad to come around.


    He stood up and looked into the direction in which the two Ashvas had fled off.


    The fowler could sense them deep into the woods, but his connection with them had long severed. There was no way he could summon them back, at least not without using his power.


    He sighed as whispered to the wind. Manda would go mad again.


    The sun was in the west. It was about time they started back. But it had to wait till the boy came around. He had no intention to face Oman or worse, Lady Padma with the lad like this.


    But he couldn''t stay here any longer. The flow of spirit must have been noticed by the spirit birds.


    He flicked his hand and all the scrolls flew in his spatial bags.  He picked up the boy, and dashed off, leaving behind the gurgling creek, and crushed boulders.


    However, as soon as the fowler disappeared into the woods, a figure rose out of the water. The humanoid figure was made of stone.. Its stone eyes stared into the direction in which Bhadra had left.

 Chapter 30 - Djall, The Child Of Elanor

    After feeding the boy a spirit gathering pill, Bhadra had dashed off into the woods.


    Though the jungle was Oman''s territory, just like the whole Garuna, it was overseen by the falconer guild. Bhadra knew better than to trust any such person who laid bare their consciousness before others.


    The constellations in heaven were shifting again. The world was changing,  and so were the loyalties.


    The old treaties and trues would soon turn into jokes one shared over a cup of wine.


    Signs were clear as day. First, a son of Udder had perished here in Minaak, second the havoc of mortal birds.


    He had advised Oman to cancel Inna''s feast this year, for he smelled blood coming their way. But the lord was too prideful to listen to him.


    Bhadra only hoped his men would be enough to bear the brunt.


    Avoiding the prying eyes of spirit birds flying above, he carried the boy in the direction in which he had sensed the ashavs.


    He could feel his magic guiding the two beasts to him. He just had to find a secure place, well hidden from the birds, and wait for the boy to wake up.


    Bhadra''s eyes fell on a rock formation huddled together and shrouded by the shady trees. He halted and swept his awareness to check for any hidden danger. There was none. So he laid down the boy on a smooth rock. As he waited for the horses.


    The sky had reddened when Bhadra heard the hooves of the ashavs. The magic had lured them all the way here.


    He checked the lad''s pulses. He was about to wake up.


    Suddenly, the fowler felt a tug in his mind. What was it? He jumped to his feet, his eyes glowing. He saw the two ashvas, almost a mile away, in a tug of war with his magic. The two beasts refused to take another step ahead.


    There was something there that had raised the animals'' guard. Bhadra scanned the surroundings again.


    Had something escaped his eyes? He didn''t doubt the ashvas, for the beasts were known for sensing the danger far ahead of time.


    There was a saying in Arvana, the land of ashvas, "If you listen to ashva, trouble will never get to you ."


    Bhadra activated his spirit eyes, Yet he spotted nothing out of the ordinary. The wood seemed uncannily quiet here, but then again, they were deep in the forest.


    He tried to cajole the ashvas, but the horses refused to budge. The harder he pulled, the more afraid they grew.


    He stopped playing the tug of war, thinking about something.


    The fowler took out eight nails and nailed them in the eight directions one by one, his lips moving, chanting some obscure spells. The wind froze as the sleeping lad vanished from the sight, leaving behind just the rocks.


    Bhadra gave a last scrutinizing look to the rocks and dashed off to where the ashvas were standing.


    This part of the wood attracted few herbalists, florists and more so hunters.


    As it had nothing but soma trees, eroswood trees, and some other useless flora.


    When Bhadra landed a few feet away from the frightened ashvas, the first thing he spotted was withering trees. It seemed the autumn had attacked the small grove before its due time. He pulled his hood up and examined the leaves covered floor.


    He walked over to the less affected tree and touched its drying trunk. After a pause, he plucked its yellow leaf and chewed it.


    A deep frown surfaced over his runes covered forehead. Bhadra removed dried leaves from it. Then his glowing eyes spotted a coal-black twisted root among the drying soma tree roots.


    His eyes widened at the recognition. He swiftly pulled down his hood and backed off.


    How they could be here!


    Bhadra felt tingling in his heart. A feeling he hadn''t felt in centuries. He looked into the west. The sun was about to be defeated.


    He had to leave before the night came. He steered the horses around the dying grove, for he knew the beasts would rather die than step in.


    He didn''t blame them. As they were afraid of the fear itself.


    ***


    When Onish came around, his head was throbbing with pain. He forced open his eyes to find himself lying on the pile of dry leaves, his clothes blood-stained and tattered.


    It was already night. The trees seemed spooky in the moonlight. The hooded figure of Bhadra was standing a few feet away, sniffing the air. Onish sat up, leaning his back against the thick tree trunk.


    "Lad, you have taken too long to wake up," Bhadra said without looking back.


    "What happened?" Onish asked. All he could recall was that he was practising the manipulation arts by the creek. Then something went wrong as he tried to form the Maruti yantra.


    He could still feel the weakness in his body and the tingling sensation in his limbs.


    "Shush!" Suddenly, Bhadra crouched down, throwing an arm around Onish, thus covering him with his black cloak.


    Puzzled, Onish saw darkness seeping out of the cloak as it engulfed them.


    "Keep quiet, boy. I think we''ve fumbled over a conspiracy." Bhadra whispered into his ear.


    Onish tried to have a look around them;  the woods seemed shushed as if it, too, had heard Bhadra''s warning.


    Uncannily there was not a single annoying ember bee here. Not any glowing flowers.


    Then there was this tree,  black like coal with crimson red leaves. Bulging veins running all over its trunk and twisted boughs. Onish felt uneasy just by looking at it. All the other trees around it had dried up. As if it had sucked their lives.


    Huddled together, they waited there in sullen silence. The night darkened around them. Onish wondered where their horses had gone and how they would get to the castle now as they were miles away from the city. Worst of all, they were in the woods, the same woods where he had been chased down by the shadow.


    He didn''t know whether the evil being had abandoned his search or not. Anyway, he didn''t want to stay in this place anymore, where trees whispered as if conspiring against mankind, and the frightening spirit birds ran amok. He wished Bhadra would stop being paranoid and bring him out of the woods.


    But the fowler was too absorbed in his spying game to care about him. He even seemed to forget to pull down his hood.


    His runes were glowing with faint ocean blue light. His eyes were fixed at the tree.


    "Boy, stop staring at my face. And don''t use the spirit till morning. Because of your silly mistake, I have to spend the night here."


    Bhadra said. He had no plan to spy on a child of Elanor. But when he brought the ashvas to the rock where he had left the boy hidden behind the spirit shield.


    He found the boy had no intention of coming around any time soon. The night was falling on them.


    Though Bhadra could carry the lad all the way to the city, he was not confident of reaching there safely, not without exposing his identity.


    One who had invited Elanor here was undoubtedly conspiring against Oman. By the look of it, the falconer guild seemed to be involved in the sinister scheme.


    His outing with the lad was not a secret. Almost half of the city would have known now that their young lord had gone out. The conspirator would never miss such a good chance.


    What Bhadra didn''t get was how they had freed the evil woman from the patala.


    It seemed the ancient treaties had already been torn away.


    And this was also the reason he had decided to stay. He wanted to find out whether his guess was correct.


    So he camouflaged the horses near the rock formation and brought the boy under this eroswood tree just a few hundred feet away from the dying grove.


    A reasonable distance from where he could eavesdrop if anyone decided to pay a visit to the devil tree.


    And it seemed Shai ( the god of fate) was pleased with him tonight.


    Because the djall decided to come out of earth tonight.


    As soon as the sun took his last breath in the west, the soma tree under which the child of Eleonor was hiding shook as the twisted boughs of djall emerged from the leaves covered ground. They clung to the trees like leeches, and within a few seconds, the tree turned into white dust that flew in the wind. The tree of darkness,djall,  tore open the earth breast and grew out. Its blood-red leaves rustled in the night breeze. The woods shushed as though it had recognised its predator.


    Bhadra, standing under the tree, well hidden behind his shield, smiled wickedly. The conspirator was coming to meet his guest.


    And sure enough, as the night darkened, Bhadra sensed the spirit-bird above them, a powerful one.

 Chapter 31 - The Traitor

    Suddenly, Onish felt the darkness around them deepen. The trees moaned.


    "Don''t do anything stupid, lad. Just remain calm." He heard Bhadra''s whisper.


    Before stunned Onish, a raven as big as the boulder he had thrown at Bhadra descended, flapping its dark wings. His red eyes were burning embers glowing in the dark.


    A figure, hooded just like the fowler, was riding the giant bird. The man stroked the ravine''s head as he got down.


    "Wait here; you wouldn''t like his presence," said the figure.


    The bird rubbed its beak against his arm as if in agreement. The man walked over to the coal-black tree with blood-red leaves. As the man approached, Onish saw the bulging veins of the tree wriggled; its twisted branches moved. And a frightening face emerged out of the tree trunk. Its big bloodshot eyes glared at the approaching man.


    "You''re late, human." the face grunted.


    "An emergency needed my attention." the hooded figure said, his hand fumbling something over his chest.


    "Human, you''d better abandon any funny ideas. Let me remind you, Once you close the Ulysses pact, there is no turning back." said the face in his guttural voice.


    "I don''t need you to remind me. And It was really an emergency or, to speak precisely, an opportunity to make your lord happy." replied the man as he stopped a few feet away from the sinister tree. "The son of Oman is still in the woods alone with only a fowler to accompany him. Suppose we can find him before dawn. What do you think the lord would say?"


    "He would fly you alive. Haven''t you spooked Oman enough?" The face distorted as the guttural voice thundered,


    "Orders are clear. We just have to keep a tab on Oman and his men and wait for Jora''s arrival. You''d better stick to it, or I fear," The bloodshot eyes glanced at the hooded figure''s chest.


    "No amulet of Nimoi or spirit-bird could save you."


    The man didn''t retort the tree. He kept standing there as if listening to the rustling wind.


    "Ok," after a long pause, the man said, "It was your lord who wanted him and Ronan''s son dead, to begin with. I don''t know why he keeps changing his plans like a weathercock. Tell him if he wants my help; he''d better not keep me in the dark anymore. There are still many ways to rat out all of you without breaking the pact. I''m sure you know this too."


    The tree''s face contorted as blood or something rushed into its bulging veins. Onish saw night darkened around the tree.


    The blood-red leaves glowed faintly. The harsh voice thundered, "You puny human! You dare to threaten me, Djall, the son of Elanor, the great."


    The bloodshot eyes bulged out, and the dark threads surfaced up in them.


    The hooded figure took a step back as his hands glowed with golden light. The spirit rushed towards him.


    "Yes, I do. And I would do as I''ve said. Because it is me who is risking everything and for what? An empty promise for which my ancestors had sacrificed their lives. A promise that they would be given an abode in some mythical place. Tell him, the betrayer of hope. The time has changed, and his cock-bull story wouldn''t buy him an army this time. I reckon he is even real. As far as I know, Mora never holed up like a coward. He would .."


    "BLASPHEMY! ..." The djall''s howl cut off the man. A long twisted branch lashed out like a whip. The hooded man swiftly formed a simmering shield as he leaped back in the air. However, the branch still caught him in the air. The clash sent the man flying into the trees. The raven cawed as he flew towards him.


    "No! Grimma, you stay out of it. It''s my fight." The figure shouted as he balanced himself in the mid-flight. The air trembled as he closed his right hand. A long sword simmering with a golden glow materialized out of thin air. The man clasped his both hands around its jeweled hit. His eyes glowed in the dark.


    "So, you lied to us. You''re not a falconer." the djall howled as he whipped out his branches in all directions. "But it doesn''t matter. I will feast on your body tonight. A jidda''s (apostate) only fate is death in the lord''s eyes. So, accept your doom, you traitor."


    The djall struck out with his long whips. Onish, hiding beside the fowler, holding his breath, watched as a bitter battle started out in the dead of night.


    He feared the battle would expose them. But seeing how calm the fowler was, he let go of the worry and focused on the fight. It was his first time when he was witnessing a spirit- wilder fighting.


    As the whip came for the hooded man, swishing in the air. The man slashed his long sword. Facing the lash head-on. The branch licked the glowing blade. Sparks flew off in the air. Onish heard metal clanking.


    The branch coiled around the sword like a snake. And another whip came hissing in the air to catch the man from his left. But the man let go of the sword. The spirit blade disintegrated.


    A shield red as lava covered the spirit wielder. The whip caught him in the shoulder, but the shield took the burnt. The man was sent flying again.


    "You''re not my match. Just accept your doom." the djall said, "Or you can do penance. Lord is merciful. He will still save your soul. It''s not your fault the company of heretics has sullied your soul."


    The man stopped himself again in the mid-flight; his shield had shattered. He looked at the djall, who seemed invincible with his hundreds of branches whipping in the air.


    "Save your lies. I knew too well how merciful he is. Rumors say he killed his mother to eat her heart and silted his father''s throat for his blood. Which of these things Mora ever did?" The man replied.


    "So you''ve decided to break the sacred oath of your ancestors. Kruma, let me remind you once again. It''s your duty to serve him, and the lord would keep his promise. I reckon that''s why your mother had brought you here among the heretics. Bearing the risk that it would blemish her soul and her son''s."


    "Don''t drag her into this. You have no idea who she was and why she had brought me here."


    Onish could feel the melancholy in the hooded man''s voice.


    Suddenly, something rose behind the man, and before he could notice, it caught him in the back. The man''s shield flickered as it engulfed him. The hooded man leaped into the air. But another branch was already waiting for him there. It coiled around his body like an anaconda, trying to crush his simmering shield.


    "Haha, it seems you have not only learned heretics'' ways but their foolish emotions too."


    The djall''s sinister cackles resounded in the night. The man seemed not to hear his ridicule as he continued to strengthen his golden shield.


    "You know, falconer. Oh no! you''re a yoddha. I think that''s what heretics call a sword wielder here. I''ve seen it coming since our first meeting. Then Ronan''s pup escaped the well-planned assassination. It rang a bell in my head." Djall spoke as his branch dragged the struggling man to him.


    "What''s more, the rat of black hand guild vanished without leaving a single trace. But you know I still thought it must have been the bald man, Griva, who sniffed him out. But then, the son of Udder perished in the camp of the fire tamers. What surprised me, Lustro, the old bridge burner, knew Asharar''s well-guarded secret. The soul of the fire beast lives in its heart pearl. I doubted a book written by boffins would have documented it. For none save lord has lured a son of Udder out of the fiery pit. So, how the secret passed between us made it to the fire tamer''s ear. What''s more, the fool had only half of the secret as you did."


    "But It could be mere coincidence. Lustro might have guessed something, or it might have been a desperate attempt." The man said, who had stopped strengthening his shield as if he had accepted his fate.


    The branches held him in mid-air just a few feet away from the djall''s face.


    "Yes, it could be. But was it, Kruma? You planned out our deaths on the very night when we contacted you, haven''t you?" the djall said as he tightened his grip around the dimming shield.


    "You''re not the only one who has betrayed the lord; many others have done the same. The fools think the awakening of the lord is just a rumor of warlords to spook Aslan. They will pay for their sins."


    The shield was now flickering like the wick of a burnout lamp.. Onish thought the man was going to die.

 Chapter 32 - The Curse Of Uddor

    "They are not wrong when they say Djalls have brains in each of their boughs. "Kruma said, his voice quivering with the soul-crushing pressure. "You knew everything all along. Here I was thinking I pulled the wool over your eyes." He shook his head.


    "Haha..you were shrewd, too. But what I don''t get is why you''ve waited so long." The djall laughed evilly. Seemingly extremely amused for outwitting the falconer.


    The man didn''t reply at once. His shield had vanished. Now the twisted branches were coiling around his body as if wanted to cover his whole body. The glow of Kurama''s eyes had dimmed.


    "Leave it. I think I shouldn''t delay your damnation, anymore." The djall said. And Onish saw the twigs as fine as threads wiggled out of the twisted boughs and entered into Krumas body.


    The falconer howled with pain. As the devil tree drank his blood. The ravine cawed as it flew towards its dying master. Its giant wings ablaze, and eyes erupting volcanoes.


    The sharp talons gleamed like steel blades. The air around Onish trembled.


    Bhadra muttered something, and it hushed up. But a storm set out in the woods.


    The fire rained on the djall with each flap of the giant raven. The steel talons tore off its twisted whips.


    "You damn bird. So you''re not a raven, but a fire crow." The djall cursed aloud as he shook off the fire. Surprisingly, the fire stuck to the djall''s twisted boughs like mud.


    The djall finally seemed serious. The blood rushed through its bulging veins. Darkness gushed out of its blood-red leaves. The twisted branches lashed out to catch the enraged crow.


    Like hundreds of long arms, the dark branches close in on the fiery crow, which seemed focused on its half-dead master, who was lying unconscious near the djall.


    A swishing whip bit the bird''s neck. Golden blood oozed out as the bird flapped its fairy wings and snapped at the coming dark snake-like boughs.


    It was then, Onish noticed Kruma got up. In his hand was a medallion burning with blood-red flames.


    "Leave Grimma alone, Djall. Here is your answer.," Kruma struggled, the blood dripping from his mouth. "I waited so long because my mother had said I couldn''t defy you... unless I have something like this."


    Djall looked at the triangular pendant. His bloodshot eyes widened in shock.


    "Did you forge it in the masterless fire of the fire beast?" His guttural voice quivered with fear as if he had seen his nemesis.


    "Haha, it wasn''t easy though. The poison tormented me for two days. I felt I couldn''t make it through. But my son and my wife helped me by sharing the agony. Do you know how it felt like ingesting fire poison in your blood?" Kruma said, smiling wickedly.


    The djall shivered as if recalling some horrific memory.


    "I reckon no. Then have a taste of the curse of Uddor." Kruma mumbled a spell. And Onish saw seer horror replaced the djall''s devilish grin.


    His bulging vines started to glow as if lava was flowing in them.


    "What have you done to me?" Djall howled as he frantically whipped his crackling boughs.


    Kruma laughed as a golden shield engulfed him.


    "Don''t you, djalls, taste blood before sucking it? No, it''s not your fault. You never tasted the blood of Uddor''sons before."


    Pure terror flashed in the djall''s eyes. As the realization seemed to dawn on him. His veins burst open, and red hot lava gushed out of them. The red flame engulfed him. The tree''s horrendous screaks woke up the forest.


    Suddenly, the djall began to shrink into the ground.


    Kruma, who was watching the burning djalls with an evil smile, moved. He flicked his hand, and glowing chains as thick as the tree''s boughs appeared out of thin air. Like giant serpents, they rushed towards the djall. But Kruma soon realized he couldn''t stop fleeing the devil tree, whose trunk was already in the ground.


    "Fool!" Bhadra finally broke his silence. "Stay quiet, Lad. The falconer has brought calamity." The fowler rose to his feet. It was then Onish noticed why they had been undisturbed by the ongoing battle. A shield was covering them. The invisible shield flickered as Bhadra walked out.


    Kruma was startled by the appearance of Bhadra out of nowhere. He abandoned his effort to drag out the djall as he looked approaching fowler warily.


    "When did you get here, fowler?" he asked.


    But Bhadra''s eyes were focused on the djall. He didn''t acknowledge the falconer and threw out his hands in the air. Eight flags flew out in eight directions like arrows.


    As soon as the golden flags took their positions, an octagonal shield flickered as it griddled the whole grove, which was now ablaze.


    What followed dumbfounded Onish as much as Kruma. Bhadra formed a dancing mudra, and a giant ethereal figure appeared behind him. The burning tree got crushed; Kruma, who was watching the fowler with his mouth agape, sent flying, and so was his giant crow.


    The giant figure with no facial features squatted down, the air humming around him. The giant thrust his long finger into the earth''s breast and ripped it like a cloth. A long fissure ran between his giant feet like a giant snake. The djall''s desperate screams resounded into the hushed woods.


    Bhadra changed his mudra, and the giant gripped the whipping branches and yanked him out. The djall''s beastly howled trembled the octagonal shield.


    Horrifying gashes were running all over his trunk. His all vines were in a burst oven. The red flames were licking his ghastly wounds.


    The crimson red blood running on his giant black trunk was a gory sight.


    "Who are you?" the djall screeched.


    However, what answered him was the arrow of fire white like the Himalayan snow.


    The devil tree struggled to free itself, but the muscular hands of the giant didn''t let it go. The white flames and red flames caught its long dark hairs like boughs. And it burnt, lighting up the dark woods.


    Heart-wrenching howls of the djalls slowly died away as the fire burned it to ashes.


    Bhadra returned to normal posture. The ethereal giant disintegrated into specks of light and disappeared, and so did


    Silence fell upon them.


    Bhadra walked over to the pile of white ashes. He poked it as if looking for something.


    A black sphere the size of a human head rolled out of the ashes. Bhadra pocketed it as he turned to Kruma, who was stroking his crow''s ruffled feathers.


    Krum''s blood-wet cloak stuck to his body. With hollowed eyes, his face, stained with blood and dust, was looking frightening.


    "So you''re the last death-worshiper," Kruma said, looking at the approaching figure.


    "If you think so, falconer. As far as my memory serves I''ve never worshipped death." Bhadra replied as he halted a few feet away from Kruma.


    "So you really drank the fire poison," said fowler.


    "I had to. There was no other way. He was simply invincible." replied Kruma, looking away.


    The silence fell between them. None spoke.


    "With the first rays of Ursha on the Capricorn, the slumber of Paruh will break. She will then seek her master. So you only have five months before the daughter of Uddor will turn you into a fire beast." With that, Bhadra walked away. Kruma frowned, and then his eyes widened as the meaning of the fowler''s words dawned on him.


    "Do you mean I will turn into a fire giant?" He called out. Horror was all over his face.


    "You seem too slow for a man who outwitted a Djall." replied Bhadra without looking back. "You''d better be off now with your bird if you don''t want to be found out by your men."


    Gaunt-faced Kruma looked into the sky, his eyes glowing. He rode on his fire crow. "Can I ask if there is any cure?" he asked as the bird rose into the sky.


    "And you think I would tell a man who burned down the whole troupe of fire tamers," Bhadra said as he stopped before the place where Onish was hiding.


    "I didn''t want to, but I had no other way." Kruma replied.


    "Go, or you''ll see your head on a pike in the morning," Bhadra said as he undid the shield.


    Kruma looked at Onish and Bhadra, and with a complicated look on his face, he flew off.


    "Lad, hold me tight, we have to leave this place before the swarm of falconers get here." Bhadra gave his arm to Onish.


    "Will he really turn into a fire giant?" Onish asked as he held his arm.


    "Yes, unless he gets the cure, which''s not easy to find. Now clench your teeth." Bhadra replied. Before Onish could make out what he meant by closing his teeth, he felt his body dissolving into the air; his mind went blank.. For a moment, he thought he had no body.

 Chapter 33 - Nupura, A Magsman

    The news of a djall hiding in the nearby woods spread like wildfire in the city. What killed the malevolent being started many rumors. Magsmen and bards were badgering the city guards to fork out some information so they could spin a tale and a song to earn their livings. However, even the most venerated Suka, the divine bard, couldn''t cajole the guards into opening their mouths.


    However, the folks, spooked by ominous occurrences in Minaak, couldn''t be denied a story, a tale that could lighten their nightmares.


    So Magsmen racked their creative brains and churned out their version of accounts of what had transpired in the heart of the Nimara wood.


    Of course, the juicy tale had a mysterious yoddha with a murky past, hunting for the embodiments of evils, the spirit defilers, and their dark companions like djalls.


    "As I always say," began Nupura, taking a sip from his mug of wine, relishing the taste of the expensive brew. You didn''t meet such a wealthy and rookie customer every day. Apparently, the young man before him was new in the south. From his accent and golden skin tone, Nupura reckoned him to be from the northwest, maybe from Sursena.


    Young spirit-wielders from all nine mahajapadas (provinces) were coming to Minaak to participate in Inna''s feast. Some were to fight and some to watch. As for the almond-eyed young man sitting before him, he seemed to be an archer, or he wouldn''t have been putting on the arm-guards, made of dragon skin.


    Everyone, who was coming to Minaak, wanted to hear about the djall and the tale of how traitor Kruma eluded Lord Oman. And this handsome young man was not an exception. After entering the tavern, the first thing he had asked for was a magsman who knew the tales of recent happenings. And the tavern owner had pointed out Nupura. Of course, the young man wanted to hear the eyewitness account, but no one in the city knew what had occurred in the woods.


    Nupura, with other magsmen and bards, had visited the site ten days ago. They found only a gaping fissure running through the charred land covered with white ashes��nothing gory, nothing inspiring.


    So they spun the tale, of course not a cow-bull story as some fools, ignorant of the ways of sutas, were saying. They invoked the all-knowing Vayu (wind) and listened to its whisper. Thus, they complied the tale of the lone yoddha cursed to live forever and watch the world dying.


    The gruesome tale had made their heart so heavy that they had to sit there in the night, wailing. But tell this to a young lord, full of hope and valor, you wouldn''t get a single penny, let alone this lavish brew.


    A tell was not something that everyone could decipher. It required the wisdom of generations and the third eye of a man called faith.


    "Love can make a man anything. A hero or a heartless villain. Take the example of Evil Lord Mora, they say his love for his mother turned him into the devil what ..."


    "I didn''t pay you for the tale I hear from my wet nurse." The young man cut off Nupura before he could finish the opening sentence.


    Nupura looked at the well-sculpted face with high cheekbones. He didn''t mind the brass in his patron''s voice.


    The haughty spirit-wielders treated others like dirt.


    "Tell me what befell in the woods. Was it really a djall as the rumours are flying? And save your folkways, I don''t have time for them."


    The young lord said, tucking the dark lock behind his ear.


    Nupura took another sip as he shook his head.


    Too impatient to decipher the tale.


    "Yes. The child of Elanor was here. As for what..." Nupura looked into the dark eyes of the young warrior, "As you don''t want to hear the tale. Then it''s not clear. But something did burn the ban of all lives to ashes. Lord sealed the mouths of guards. So we have no secrets to share."


    He stopped and focused on his drink.


    Weak as they were, magsmen had their pride too. And If the legend could be believed, they were not so weak. They had changed the course of history. They had forged heroes in the dark times. But Alas! this world would never know the river of blood; they had shed for mankind.


    "And what your folks think killed the djall?" The young spirit wielder asked after a moment of silence.


    "You said. You don''t have time for our tale."


    "I''m sorry. Now tell me."


    Nupura gave a piercing look to his patron. No wielder had ever apologized to him. There was something different about the young man.


    "They were four. One mortal, two immortals, and last one... ." Nupura replied, "doomed to burn eternally."


    The young man''s sparkling eyes widened.


    Nupura hoped for a laugh, but it didn''t come. Instead, the wielder said,


    "But other magsmen say it was a yoddha. Now, who should I believe?"


    "They tell a story. And the story goes like that. But you asked me what our folks think killed the djall."


    The young man shook his head,


    "Ok! Now tell me of this young lord of yours. Rumors say that he has mastered all the basic spirit paths in a week. Is it true?"


    "Yes. He had visited the elementary spirit academy two days ago to give his exam and passed it with full marks, surprising all the academy and Minaak. They say Nidra, the fairy of dreams, trained him during his three-year-long slumber."


    "And what''s your take on this?"


    "Same as the folks say," Nupura said, his eyes twinkling.


    "One last question and the five ducats are yours." said the young man, giving a glance to the increasing crowd in the tavern.


    "Kruma, the vice head of the falconry guild was really working for the spirit-defilers?"


    "The night djall perished in the woods, Griva, the chief of city guards, had received a dautya leaf. The message had full information about the spirit -defilers, hiding in the city. Griva, who was dying for such information since someone tried to assassinate Ronan''s son, took immediate action. That night was a really sleepless night. The city guards ransacked the whole city and arrested almost a dozen spirit-defilers, working undercover. One of them was lord''s courtier Mukha. He accused Kruma. But When Griva knocked on the Kruma''s house. He had already escaped the city, along with his family. Griva found nothing but a note, pinned on the wall. What it said only Griva and Lord Oman know."


    The young man listened quietly. His eyes were on the young man with sort hair, sitting in the far corner of the tavern by the window. Nupura eyed the bronze-skinned young man, wearing a sigil on his olive-green cloak. An apprentice of Vikramshila, the most mysterious academy of Varta. Rumors said that they chose their apprentices even before their births.


    What was he doing here in Minaak so far away from his home? Nupura wondered. Everyone knew Vikramshila didn''t believe in duals and worldly fame. The kulpati ( head) of the academy would never allow his disciple to participate in Inna''s feast.


    "Here are your five ducats." The young man got up, throwing five cold coins on the table.


    "Thanks, young master," Nupura said, beaming. Aslan''s figurine carved on the coin watched him as he swiftly picked up the coins.


    By the time he finished, his gracious patron had left the tavern.


    Nupura looked around, hoping for the next patron. He already had 100 ducats in his pocket, 20 more, and he would be ready to leave for Ahom.


    He had already persuaded his father. It wasn''t easy, but his father caved in at last. Nupura didn''t blame him. It was really a wild goose chase, for no one knew where the ancient temple of Mahamaya was.


    They said the shrine existed in different dimensions. And only a true suta could find it.


    Nupura didn''t know if he had all the qualities of Suta.. But anyway, he would give it a try before giving up hope.

 Chapter 34 - The Memory Pill

    Two nights before, the djall''s death...


    Ishit was so happy to find that he could finally wield the spirit. Nidra hadn''t lied to him when she said he would remember every spirit path he had learned in his dream. He couldn''t wait to share this with his friend Guha ��


    No...it doesn''t sound believable.


    Suta rubbed his temples, his head throbbing. The blood-stained quill dropped from his hand again. His glassy eyes swept the dim-lit chamber filled with scrolls and tomes, the small place where he had spent almost a century.


    He still remembered it as if it was yesterday. The stormy night in Ahom, when he had failed again. The gory scene, played by the army of the conqueror, still haunted him.


    Of course, he hadn''t spun it. No suta would ever do that, for Ahom was their holy land.


    So sacred that the brutal event made him come here in Minaak to conspire against the very lineage which once vanquished Mora, Evil lord.


    The anger had clouded his thoughts; the hatred towards Rigal had consumed his rationality.


    So possessed by vengeance, he spun a story, a gruesome tale to erase the name of the Kuru empire from the face of Mazia.


    But how foolish he was to forget the simple thing his mentor had tried to instill in him so hard,


    "Remember a suta is not a creator. He is just a retailer of events that transpired because people had wished for them. Of course one can''t disappoint the crowd by telling a dry story, so some seasoning is must.,"


    There he was foolishly trying to create a whole new tale.


    Suta took a deep sigh. Nikumba had won again. The whole of Varta was now under the Kuru empire. And the false king was leading it to its doom.


    Sadness engulfed Suta''s old heart as the night did the world around him.


    He kept sitting there, staring at the flickering light of the earthen lamp. He had to concoct a memory pill for the young lord. Not an easy thing. At least not now when his finger had refused to hold the cursed quill, a quill that killed Ayaan and his gorgeous wife for no reason.


    But was it really the case?


    Suta''s glassy eyes stirred as though the question had disturbed them.


    "Ah! The moon is already so old. I should take some sleep." He said to himself aloud. But he didn''t rise from his chair.


    Instead, he looked at the scrolls lying unrolled on the table. Oman had left them for him to read. They had the memories of Ishit, the young lord, scribbled by the people who had spent time with him before he fell sick.


    An important ingredient to forge the memory pill.


    Suta had read them all by this evening.


    Three dautya fruits, one philosopher rose, nine buds of palash flower, one spirit pearl of black ravine--everything that was needed, Oman had already arranged.


    Now he just had to write the tale, and he could finish the pill before the crack of dawn.


    Oman had pleaded before him. It proved how important his task was. Inna''s feast would be the last chance for the young lord to join an academy. And there was no way the boy could compete with his peers who were coming from all over Varta. So, they needed a cheat, a shortcut that could make the amnesic young lord worthy of the grand competition.


    Of course, no shortcut came without a huge risk. The memory pill was not an exception. It could cause personality disorder in the boy. But it was better than him wasting his life here in Minaak.


    Without a shortcut, it would take the boy at least ten years to master all the spirit paths; by then, his peers would be attending svayamvara.


    .


    Suta picked up the quill. He couldn''t cause more agony to Oman. He had to jot down the tale at any cost.


    With a new determination, the old weaver racked his brain muscles that had been eroded by gloom and despair.


    He rewinded every memory he had read in the scrolls. He took a new bhojpatra and began to scribe again.


    Of course, he had to pull his unkempt hair thrice and throw his cursed quill twice, but at last, he had finished the tale, which would tell the young lord who he was and what mischief he had done as a child.


    It would remind him how he once almost killed a noble''s son, how he had thrown a tantrum to marry a noble''s daughter.


    The story of his brave uncle would boil his blood. The beauty of his aunt would make him long to meet her just for once. And then the tale of their ends would blacken his innocent heart.


    The fabled dream fairy, Nyx, would teach him the ways of spirit-wielders, while the demoness of nightmares, Kritya, would train him in the art of battle.


    Suta felt drained when he stopped his quill, his mind spitting apart. What was happening to him was not normal. The tale was supposed to reinvigorate him, not suck him dry. Had All-Knowing-eye finally given up on him? he wondered oddly feeling relieved.


    ****


    With her heart in her mouth, Padma watched her son as he took the simmering pill from Suta. There was no trace of suspension on his face. He had completely accepted them.


    But here they were feeding him the pill, knowing fully well it might cause him great agony, hallucinations, worse of all, split personalities, a rare sickness that only nimohis of Occam Shrine could cure.


    She had argued with Oman over it. Her Ishit was perfect. It didn''t matter if he didn''t laugh at their family jokes or sometimes forgot to answer when someone called his name.


    She had no problems with his alien behaviours, like touching her feet, eating lunch in a padmasana position, most weirdly sitting up in the night with his eyes closed for hours.


    But Oman was adamant. He didn''t need a son but a yoddha, a maharathi. She knew why he was like this. He had always been so competitive.


    Cole''s visit had added oil to the fire. Oman couldn''t stand his son to be inferior to him.


    Despite her objection, he asked Bhadra, the fowler with a dark past, to train the boy. And what good came out of that? The boy could have died in the woods. She didn''t buy the fowler''s cow-bull story that the boy had an accident while practicing the arts of shields. So he had to wait till Ishit was ready to ride back.


    What''d infuriated her more was that the fowler had coaxed her innocent boy to lie.


    The ominous night when someone ratted out moriyans'' spies, Only she knew how she had stopped herself from crying. If Oman hadn''t forbidden her from going out, she would have gone to the woods by herself.


    She thought the spirit-defiler had her son.


    The next morning when she saw her son fine, the first thing she did was cry her heart out, hugging him.


    Now she was watching him committing suicide. Yes, this memory pill would kill her Ishit and turn him into a character of Suta''s tale.


    But It was needed if she didn''t want him to be killed. Mukha, the traitor, had confessed that some warlord of Moriya wanted her son and Guha dead.


    She didn''t know what these sons of devils would gain by murdering these two innocent souls.


    So, despite knowing that the pill''s side effects, she agreed to this.


    She had to.


    Padma hardened her heart as she gave a smile to Ishit, who was feeling sleepy after swallowing the pill. A sign the pill was taking effect. Now he would have a long sleep and when he would wake up again.. Her Ishit, whose dimples used to deepen just seeing her, would return to her.

 Chapter 35 - Oman

    Night after the djall perished ��


    Oman was in his study chamber looking into the reports Griva and his eyes had sent to him. All were saying one thing- this Inna''s feast wouldn''t be peaceful. A major conspiracy was underfoot. The spirit defilers were just minor pawns of a big game.


    He couldn''t make out why moriyans were interested in his sons and Ronan''s. The lads were anything but abnormal. Ok, at least for now. They hadn''t done anything eye-catching except narrowly escaping white-wives. There could be only two possible causes ---Oman pondered.


    Perhaps, his enemies wanted to extinguish his lineage. If this was true, Drona was also in danger.


    Or, morians knew something about the boys that he didn''t. Something that was about to come; Oman''s head throbbed. He hadn''t closed his eyes for two days, nor had his back touched the bed.


    His family was in great peril. So how could he sleep, at least not until he was sure he had enough strength to face the approaching calamity.


    He kept unscrolling and burning the secret messages one by one; his face grew more sullen with every scroll he read.


    Tissa was coming to attend the festival, and with him was Shakuni, the most treacherous black-robeds in Aslan''s court.


    The two were nothing but trouble; the message didn''t tell about the purpose of this surprise visit. Oman could only reckon Cole must have filled the crown prince''s ears against him. Tissa was all muscles with no brawn. Why was the sly fox tailing after him?


    Oman racked his brain but could come up with anything.


    Let him come; he will see what the codger will add to the brewing storm.  Onish sighed.


    All he cared about was whether Ishit could shine in the contest. It was the sole reason he hadn''t canceled the festival, despite all these ominous warnings.


    With Drona pursuing the path of a seeker, Ishit was his only hope. So he needed to make sure the boy could bear the burden of Garuna, the land for which their ancestors had bled.


    He knew it was unfair for the boy not to give him any choice, but had the world offered him any? He never wanted to lord over people. All he wanted was to roam Mazia exploring the uncharted territories with mappers and Nimois.


    On the other hand, Ayaan and Manavi were cut for this. So, revered and loved by the masses. The whole Guruna had wept at their funeral. The scene of the numberless crowd, pooled to watch their pyre reminded him why he was unworthy to sit on the throne.


    Even today, many went to their altar to offer flowers and burn incense sticks.


    Oman could never earn such reverence, nor could he fill the hole the couple''s death had made.


    He sighed as he picked up the last scroll it was sent from Sursena, the homeland of Manavi. Senajit never spoke to him after the tragedy, nor did he visit Minaak after his last visit to attend his sister''s funeral. Now, whenever he saw Oman, he turned his face away from him.


    The lord of Sursena still thought Oman had conspired against his sister and Ayaan.


    Oman had never tried to explain himself as well. He knew too well it would only sour their relationship.


    Manavi''s love for Ayaan was above worldly things. Their souls had become one. None, not even Senjit, could understand the depth of their love. So, any attempt to explain how Manavi had died on the very night when Ayaan met his demise in Haldi would dishonor the sacred bond the eternal couple had shared.


    Oman unfolded the scroll with a tinge of curiosity. What forced his eye, hidden in Sursena, to send an urgent message. Though Senjit was angry with him, he had never opposed Oman.


    He read the short message.


    The princess of Sursena is coming to Minaak with Lemora. They are traveling disguised.


    Oman didn''t know what he should make out of it. He had heard about this princess of Sursena; she was said to be a beauty on par with her dead aunt. Besides, the rumors said she was a skilled warrior trained by Lemora.


    Oman burned the message. As he closed his eyes, he had no problem with such visitors. Lemora would be nothing but help here in Minaak. He had met this odd-eyed Maharathi in Atlantia ten years ago. He was no less than a living legend. The old man had single-handedly defended the fort of Jitor for a whole fortnight, thus allowing Prince Vira to escape the seizure of spirit-defilers.


    Moreover, he had mentored Padma. Oman was sure this news would uplift his wife''s sullen mood.


    These two days had really been hard for her. Especially last night.


    The fowler didn''t send any message or signal that he wouldn''t be returning to the castle. And then the news spirit defilers were planning to assassinate the young lord.


    He, too, couldn''t help but worry about the safety of the lad. Though he had faith in the fowler''s uncanny abilities, he was only one person. If he hadn''t come back by the morning, he would have led the guards to search the woods.


    The fowler appeared before the crack of dawn with yawning Ishit all in good health.


    And the cause of their delay had left Oman flabbergasted. The boy had formed a perfect second-grade shield. But as the spirit was not enough, the lad got a severe backlash.


    Ishit was really reckless. Oman hoped the memory pill of Suta might be able to cure this, too.


    The illness had really changed the lad. Amnesia was one thing. His alien habits had spooked him. If the boy''s soul aura hadn''t been the same, he might have thought a betal had possessed his body.


    Touching Padam''s feet for no rhyme or reason, getting lost in thoughts all of a sudden, asking senseless questions, eating on the floor, sitting with his eyes closed for hours in dead hours of the night, and so on and so forth.


    There was no way the boy was fine. Nimohi had hinted this during their last meeting.


    Yet Oman might have waited for more days. Could the world do the same? All the boy''s peers were now in academies, working hard for their future. And Ishit was still asking what the spirit was, who the spirit-wielders were, what the name of this world was��


    Then Esha told him that Ishit had been asking about the mythical chameleon cloak.


    The boy must have been reading myths, wasting his precious time in which he could have practiced the spirit paths.


    He was apparently going astray. Oman might not have cared if the boy''s spirit-nadis hadn''t been awakened.


    But now, when the boy''s fate could be forged, he wouldn''t slack in his parental duties.


    So Oman had asked Suta, the old man, to concoct the memory pill. He had seen the old man''s talent. He had watched him weaving the tale as if they all had occurred in a mythical land. He could still recall those long summer nights when he and Ayaan would listen to the old man tales of heroes lost even to time.


    The old man had an uncanny ability to make any cow-bull story believable. And this was the first and most important condition to forge a memory pill.


    An inconceivable tale could cause split personalities and sometimes turn the consumer insane.


    A loud knock woke Oman from his stupor.


    "Come in," he said, rubbing his droopy eyes.


    "Lord , lady has called for you." The maid said with a low bow. Her face was excited.


    "Has she mentioned the reason?" Oman asked though he had already guessed.


    "Young master has woken up. And he needs a good beating." The maid said, trying hard not to giggle.


    "What?" Oman was dumbfounded at the answer.


    "Please, come lord. Lady could stop him." The maid said.


    Oman gave a quick look to the desk, checking if any message had been left unread or unburnt. Finding nothing, he followed the girl, wondering if their worst fear had turned into reality.


    Had the pill backfired and driven the boy insane?


    As he got closer to the lad chamber, where they had put him to sleep after giving him the memory pill, Oman could hear the commotion, loud peals of laughter of young maids.


    Oman regretted being so reckless. If the lad really had lost his mind, Padma would never forgive him.


    For it was he who had forced the boy to take the cursed pill. He sped up his pace.


    A large crowd of maids and servants had pooled before the chamber door.


    He could hear Padma scolding the boy, and Eva, laughing aloud.


    Oman wondered what was happening inside. The crowd parted to make the way for him while clamping their mouths, afraid he might be angry at their audacity.


    Puzzled, Oman went inside, and what he saw made him dumbstruck. What the hell was the lad doing?

 Chapter 36 - Ishit

    Just like the whirlpool of memories had dragged him to Illium, Nyx''s portal had thrown him back into Mazia.


    Ishit didn''t open his eyes, nor did he move his body. He continued to lay awake like a dead person. Cling to the memories he had brought with him from Illium. The touch of the spirit, its whispers, and Hope, his blade. He kept telling himself he was still in Illium and still a wielder. He just had to think, and the spirit would rush towards him.


    He didn''t want to awake and face his fate, mocking at him for trying to escape its iron grip.


    Moreover, he didn''t want to see the disappointment in his father''s eyes and pity in his mother''s.


    He still wondered how he had survived the soul-crushing pain. Why hadn''t the accident killed him?


    Now he had to live a crippled life, watching his friends soaring in the sky, feasting with Aslan in the sky castle, and wedding the beauties of their dreams.


    The gloom was filling his soul. It was then he heard his mother''s voice,


    "Don''t take away my son. Please don''t take him from me..." the voice made him sit bolt upright.


    Bewildered, he looked about; his mother was sleeping, with her head placed on his bedpost.


    By the grimace on her face, she must have been watching a nightmare. A pang of guilt rose in him. How he could be so cruel!


    He had no idea how long he had been in Illium, maybe a year or two. His mother hadn''t left his body alone. He could imagine her crying in the long nights, caressing his face, waiting for him to awake.


    He looked at the worried face before him. The beautiful eyes that once enchanted his lord father now had dark circles and seemed tired. The shining face that had never failed to make him smile was now making him sad.


    He was really an unfilial son. Since the day he came into the world, he had brought nothing but sorrow and grief for her. They said his birth would have cost his mother her life had his lord father not decided to intervene and requested Nimoi to save her even if the newborn baby died.


    She didn''t speak to lord father for one year when she found out about it.


    She had always been like this. It was her love that kept him smiling all these years.


    Two large drops of tears rolled down on his cheek as Ishit reached out to touch the face, the only thing he had missed in Illium.


    However, before his hand could touch the tear-stained face, Padma woke up. Her eyes widened as they realized it was not a dream.


    "When do you wake up?, my moon," She asked, wiping eyes, "How are you feeling now?"


    However, Ishit was not listening to her anymore, for he was too shocked to pay her any heed.


    The touch he had thought he had left in Illium was tingling his pores.


    How was it possible? Hadn''t Nyx said a dream-traveler couldn''t bring anything but memories and his death to his world. Then, How the hell he could sense the spirit touch in his crippled body.


    He folded his hand, and the spirit rushed towards him like a tamed beast.


    Ishit''s heart leaped up.


    He laughed aloud as he jumped out of his bed.


    "Mother, see. I can also wield the spirit." he leaped into the air; the spirit supported him as he rose to the ceiling. In his delight, Ishit forgot he was in a chamber; his head crashed into the stone ceiling. His head buzzed as he came crashing down on his butt.


    The loud thud attracted the passing maids'' attention; they thought something had happened to their lady. So they rushed towards the chamber, altering the guards on their way.


    But the sight in the room left them dumbfounded. Their young lord, who had been so obedient since the day he awakened from his strange illness, was screaming and leaping in the air like a lunatic.


    "Stop, Ishit. You''re ruining the chamber." Padma shouted, a smile tugging on her lips.


    But the boy didn''t seem to listen to her. He flicked his hand, and a fireball appeared in his hand.


    "Ah, it is not bright enough," Ishit said, shaking his hand, and he crushed the ball, sending the flakes of fire in the air. "I have to practice more."


    "Let''s see If I can summon Hope." He mumbled, stroking his aching ass. He folded his hand, and a longsword materialized in his right hand out of thin air.


    Ishit looked at the simmering blue sword and again shook his head in disappointment.


    "It can''t even break this stone table." Muttering, he rose the sword up and brought it down with force.


    The strike shattered the stone table into pieces, sending the flower bases and other things flying off.


    Padma shouted; her smile had vanished. The vase Ishit had sent flying was bought by her.


    The young lord was in trouble, thought the dumbfounded maids.


    "Ishit!" thundered Lady Padma, "If you don''t stop now, I''m calling your father."


    But Ishit continued experimenting with all the skills he had learned in Illium from Nyx.


    Summoning different kinds of flames, forming different astras, leaping in the air, trying to control things with telekinesis.


    Soon everything in the chamber either was shattered into pieces or burnt to ashes.


    Seeing the boy had gone mad with excitement, Lady Padma was forced to call Lord Oman her ultimate weapon.


    Even Lord Oman''s presence didn''t stop the young lord from experimenting. His threatening voice didn''t reach the young lord.


    After destroying everything, from his bed to his wardrobe, the boy was now planning to bring down the stone walls.


    Oman saw the boy whispering something in a strange tongue. The air in the room tensed up and shuddered. The otherworldly pressure came crushing on them. The giggling maids hushed up; their faces turned ashen-white.


    Oman saw an ethereal face condensing above the boy. The moonstones dimmed as if they were frightened by the thing that was materializing in the chamber. The maids shivered.


    Oman frowned as he tried to recognize the face.


    "Oman, what is he doing? Please stop him, or he will hurt himself again." Padma gripped his arm, her face fraught with worry.


    Oman didn''t speak, nor did he do anything to stop Ishit; his sharp eyes were fixed on the ethereal being whose face was now almost complete. The beautiful face sent a chill through Oman''s spine as recognition hit him.


    As he had seen a ghost, his eyes widened, and his face turned white ashen.


    In the next second, Oman hand''s were blazing with golden fire. He attacked the boy who was muttering the spell. The powerful attack sent the boy flying, and he crashed into the stone wall before him.


    Padma screeched as she rushed towards Ishit, who came down on his hurting butt. His eyes were saucer, looking at the screaming crowd as if trying to conceive what had transpired in the wrecked room.


    Oman didn''t look at Ishit, nor did he check if his attack injured him. With a sullen face, his eyes watched the dissolving face; he was sure it had smiled at him.


    How the boy came to know such evil magic, he wondered. He didn''t recognize the charming face, but the aura and pressure he had experienced just now couldn''t be fake. It was the same thing that he had faced ten years ago in the battle of Plassey. The near-death experience had left a deep imprint on his soul, and couldn''t be deceived.


    He had to ask the boy. But first, he had to seal the news, or if Aslan came to know of this, he didn''t dare to imagine the consequence.


    He turned to the horrified crowd and whispered a spell in the spirit tongue. The ripple spread out in the air and entered into maids, servants'' minds. Their eyes turned up for a moment and returned to normal. They looked at each other and then the mess in the room, puzzled about what had just occurred there.


    Oman took a deep breath as he saw none of them seemed to be aware of what they had just seen.


    Thanks to Spirit, guards had already left, or it wouldn''t have gone so easily.


    He glanced at the boy. Padma was hugging him, stroking his head gently.


    "I need an explanation, Oman. I have asked you to stop him, not to kill him."


    Oman''s head throbbed as he saw a long whining coming.


    Did you have any clue about the calamity your beloved son had just summoned?


    Of course, he didn''t say it aloud.


    "I''m sorry. Anyway, it was his fault for not stopping despite my warnings." Oman didn''t explain himself. With all the maids and servants present there, it was not the right time.


    "How is he?" he asked as he walked over to her.


    "What do you care? He may die." Padma grumbled

 Chapter 37 - Morian Magic

    It came quite a shock to Ishit that he had been miraculously cured and had already come around almost a week ago.


    What''s more, he had lost his memory to the strange illness, which had kept him in a three-year-long slumber.


    Then what was Illium?


    A dream-as his father had put it while avoiding eye contact.


    The Firewood forest, the Night mountain, the Tower of Vishnu, the Naga empire, the temple of Rudra, Princess Kia, cruel Kasma, and lady Nyx, whose waist-long hair had a rainbow hue-- were all his unfulfilled fantasies?


    The frightening basilic serpent that welcomed him in the Osric Valley, and Vellu, the griffon rider, who rescued him from the deadly snare of the white serpent --all of them were his unconscious mind''s creations?


    When did his bloody mind become so imaginative? And why the hell did he have a fantasy of dying early and in so many uncanny ways? Ishit found it hard to buy his father''s explanation.


    If everything was really his imagination, how come he knew every basic spirit path? He never read a scroll. It was this question that had put his father off.


    He scolded him for stealing the scroll from the library and jeopardizing his life.


    And If his mom hadn''t thrown a daggered glare at him, Ishit was sure, he would''ve sent him flying again.


    Yet, he didn''t let him go so easily. Bhadra, the fowler, was entrusted to see to his punishment.


    Ishit gave his mother a pleading look, for he didn''t want to be anywhere near this hooded fowler, who lived in the dark tower, but she gave him a helpless look. She couldn''t do anything; it was his fault for being so disobedient.


    She hadn''t forgiven him for wrecking the chamber and ignoring her.


    Ishit felt his golden days had been over where he could get anything just by whimpering.


    Esha, his elder sister, seemed quite pleased at his misfortune. It didn''t surprise him. Ishit had always been a bully and rude to her. Ishit felt ashamed recalling his previous self.


    Whether it was a dream or not, his journey to Illium had taught him one thing.


    Life is too short to fight your loved ones. So grab every chance to enjoy their company when they are still with you.


    Ishit reminded himself he would try everything to ease the dark circles around his mother''s eyes and lines on his father''s forehead.


    He would work hard and become a great yoddha, just like his uncle, who had single-handedly defeated the Morian warlord Nifak and his large army of spirit-defilers.


    Ishit''s train of thought broke when someone knocked at his broken door. His lord father, despite his mother''s displeasure, had ordered him to spend a whole week sleeping in the wrecked chamber with no bed, no chair, and no window.


    After a reunion with his family, Ishit had to clean his place. Thanks to the spirit, he could use telekinesis or it would have taken him all night.


    The harsh training he had gone through in Illium had forged his mental fortitude, so sleeping on the stone floor was nothing to him.


    Startled, Ishit sat bolt upright. The stars were twinkling in the sky.


    Who could be so late? He wondered as he swept his spirit sense, which was not very powerful due to lack of practice.


    It was his father.


    Puzzled, Ishit removed the battered door.


    "You''re still up?" Oman asked as he walked in, looking around the wrecked but cleaned room.


    "I think I''ve enough of sleep," replied Ishit, wondering if his father was here to check on him.


    "I hope this little discipline put some sense into you," Oman said as he glanced out of the broken window.


    Ishit couldn''t blame him, at least not this time. His actions had truly gone too far this time.


    But could it really be blamed on him? The discovery of him being a spirit wielder had come quite a surprise to him. The mishap, which occurred three years ago, had proved he couldn''t be a spirit wielder. So when he sensed spirit around him, he couldn''t help but try it.


    "Son, I have something to ask you," Oman said in his dead serious voice Onish sensed the invisible shield strengthening about them. This was the realm he wanted to reach- merging the mind with the spirit. With just a thought, you could guide the spirit---no need of mudras and whispers.


    "It''s extremely serious, so answer me truthfully," Omna went on. Ishit was startled by the solemnness in his father''s voice. He had never seen his father so grave, at least not when he used to talk to him. So, he stopped his wandering thoughts as he listened to him.


    "As I didn''t want to worry your mother, so I didn''t mention it before her." Ishit could feel his father''s eyes on his face,


    "Tell me. How do you come to know about Moriyan magic?"


    The question made Ishit puzzled. What was he talking about? He did hear about Moriyan magic, , the evil power, the spirit-defiler wielded in Moriya. They said that Mora, the evil lord, had discovered a new force that knew only destruction and death. And that was all Ishit knew about this taboo magic.


    "I don''t know Moriyan magic," he said, wondering what made his father think so.


    Oman didn''t speak immediately. His dark eyes scrutinized his face as though searching for a lie.


    "What spell you were whispering when my attack sent you flying?" said Oman, his eyes now looking into Ishit''s eyes.


    "Oh, at that time," Ishit said as he tried to recall, but he found he had no memory of the spell�� he found a elapse in his memory...as if he someone had stolen that bit of memory.


    "I don''t know. I think I''ve forgotten it" Ishit knew his father wouldn''t buy it. But he couldn''t help. The attack had made him see stars. How he was supposed to remember what he was doing at that time. He had tried many spells and spirit paths, and he was sure none of them was evil magic.


    Oman kept staring at his face without uttering a word. Ishit could see the deep concern for him masked by severity on his father''s face. The greying hair around the temples told him these three years hadn''t been kind to the lord of Minaak.


    "Ok, I believe you." after a long pause, Oman said. "Can you inform me when you recall it?"


    "Yes, dad," Ishit said, feeling relieved.


    "And promise me you will never use it ..never. Son, it can endanger our family."


    Ishit didn''t doubt his words. The moriyan magic was taboo in Varta. A sign that one had colluded with the spirit-defilers.


    "I swear on the name of spirit I''ll never use it." Ishit took the most solemn oath a spirit wielder could take. He knew, with his past history, nothing could make his father relax. If he really believed that Ishit knew the dark magic. Only an oath like this could put his mind at ease. Now, if he ever wielded the evil magic, the spirit would punish him for breaking the oath.


    Sure enough, the deep lines on his forehead relaxed hearing his solemn oath. He patted his shoulder with a light smile.


    "Good, Son!!" he said. "We can''t afford any misgiving. Everyone is watching us. Many things happened while you were in a coma," Oman went on, telling Ishit about the disappearance of Ronan, his friend''s father, assassin attempt on Guha, the conspiracy of spirit defilers to kill him, the mysterious death of a djall in the Nirvawoods, tragedy of the fire tamers, and the secret reports filled with warnings about the coming Inna''s feast.


    Ishit had never imagined so much had occurred in his peaceful Minaak. The news of Ronan''s disappearance made him sad. Ronan was like a second father to him. His favourite uncle. He had to visit Guha, his best buddy. These years must have been hard on him.


    And as for spirit defiler wanting to assassinate him, Ishit felt it quite ridiculous. But his father wouldn''t spook him for no reason. There must have been some truth in it. However, it didn''t make him afraid; instead, he felt quite excited. And as if sensing it, his father warned him to be careful while he roamed in the city.


    The death of the fire-tamers was also a personal loss to him. He had known Lustro since he was five years old. He used to watch him performing at the city square. Their fiery dance in the air and talking to the fire, making the fire obedient like a pet, all these things would leave Ishit amazed.


    He wondered why Moriyans were interested in the performers, for as far as he knew, Lustro and his troupe had left the royal army after his uncle''s death.


    And then this djall, the evil servants of Mora, who had turned the entire forest of Nigel into a barren land within a night. What was the dark creature doing here in Minaak? And what had killed him?


    Ishit kept wondering, lying on the stone floor when his father left.. He didn''t know when he drifted into sleep.

 Chapter 38 - Inside The Tower Again

    "You can do it! Yes, a little more...oh no.." loud voices of encouragement and then disappointment were resounding in the drill ground.


    A twelve-year boy, doubled over with his hands on knees, was puffing and sweating heavily. His clothes were smeared in the dust as if he had taken a dust bath.


    A hooded man was standing a few feet away, watching him emotionlessly. The castle guards, with their commander, had huddled together around the dua and were enjoying the rare show.


    Their young lord, who miraculously had learned every primary spirit path in his dream, was training with them today. Of course, they didn''t buy the story, for they were not unaware of the boy''s enthusiasm about learning the wielder''s ways and his earlier attempts to coax them to divulge the secrets.


    The boy must have gotten his hand on a scroll and memorized all the diagrams before trying one, thus bringing the calamity on himself.


    Anyway, they were happy for their young lord. It wasn''t a minor achievement. Memorizing the diagrams needed a sharp memory and concentration power, even more so if you hadn''t awakened your nadis.


    "Stand up, lad. Your enemy won''t wait till you catch your breath." said the hooded figure. "take your ground, I''m attacking." with that, a blue spirit ball materialized into his hand.


    Guards sighed; the Fowler really was merciless. For the past an hour, he was threshing the poor lad, who had just embarked on the spirit path.


    There was no need to be so strict. For a novice like him, he was doing great. On their first day, many of them couldn''t form a spirit rod, let alone a blade. As for a shield, it took them a whole fortnight to condense one, sturdy enough to withstand a middle-level attack.


    Painting, the boy looked at the Fowler, grimacing with the pain. Surprisingly his gleaming eyes didn''t seem tired or afraid. He steadied himself, and formed a shining silver shield, and beckoned the Fowler to go ahead.


    "Is he mad for facing an attack with a mirror shield?" one of the castle guards said. Nobody answered him, but their faces showed they all agreed with him.


    By the look of the glowing threads in the ball, they could easily recognize the Fowler''s move. An apprentice-level attack, enough to kill or at least seriously injure an elementary student.


    And as for the mirror shield,  it was used to reflect the assaulter''s attack. A good tactic but only useful if your opponent was on the same level as you or you caught him unaware.


    "Are you ready, lad?" Bhadra asked, seemingly puzzled by his action. It was Fowler who had advised Oman to feed the lad a memory pill. Though the pill had severe side effects, they could do nothing to the lad who had survived Osric''s tears.


    And he was right. The boy really had been forged anew. The boy''s tenacity, agility, and his sensitivity to sense the danger were all on another level.


    Now Bhadra only needed to make sure the boy had a good grasp on every path.


    Knowing the spirit path was one thing to use them another.


    Take the example of the silver shield, the boy apparently had no idea how strong it was, or he wouldn''t have faced his attack using it. Bhadra smiled faintly, imagining what was about to come. He was not going to point it out for the lad. The young lord would have to learn it by himself.


    With a nod from Ishit, the glowing ball shot out of the Fowler''s hand.  The guards watched silently, holding their breath. The attack turned into a blazing fist as it crashed into the silver shield. Some of the guards closed their eyes, for they knew what would follow next. The attack would again send the lad flying into the air.


    However, they soon realized how wrong they were about his young master.


    ***


    Ishit''s every pore was aching with the beating, disguised in training,  he received from Bhadra. No matter how strong the shield he formed, it shattered like a looking mirror. All the shields he learned in Illium were unable to protect him from the Fowler''s assaults. What was more frustrating, the hooded man was only using middle-level or apprentice-level attacks so far.


    He was thinking of giving in and calling it a day. It was then a thought clicked in his mind, or to speak precisely, it was his sixth fall of disgrace that gave him this idea.


    Using the time while he was panting, doubled over with his hands on his knees, he visualized a new shield with three layers of different thickness and strengths.


    Ishit watched as the blazing fist smashed into his modified mirror shield. As expected, the shield shattered as soon as it touched the strike. Ishit felt pressure around him, but he didn''t move from his place. Instead, he strengthened his second layer of defense. He had condensed it taking inspiration from the mattress.


    Ishit saw,  as soon as the fist hit it, the shield caved in, but it didn''t shatter. The fine spirit net tensed up as the air around ishit compressed as if trying to squeeze him. The blazing fist dimmed as it pierced the mysterious shield. The last shield was again a mirror shield combined with a defensive shield.


    The fist, which had lost its fierceness by now, bounced and vanished before it could even touch Ishit.


    Shouting loudly, Ishit leaped up into the air with excitement;  it was his first win. He could see the surprise on the face of the castle guards. Even Bhadra looked a little impressed, for he told him to accept his attack again. The next attack was a bit more violent than before. It made Ishit face flushed red with its great squeezing force.


    However, Ishit''s new shield blocked it as well. Reinvigorated by his success, Ishit continued experimenting with his shields. Bhadra attacks were getting more and more violent.


    However, despite getting squeezed five times and being forced to eat the soil thrice, Ishit didn''t accept defeat. He knew if he racked his brain hard, he could forge an impregnable shield.


    The training continued till the sun was up and glaring at them. Ishit shield was now so complicated and bizarre that they amazed even the Fowler. Bhadra scrutinized the fine spirit net of the flashing before the boy. He had never seen such an odd shield, seemingly so weak yet so tenacious.


    He could see the boy''s spirit and strength had been drained out. His faltering steps couldn''t be more obvious, now was the time for the thing that had been waiting for long millennia.


    "Lad, I think we have had enough of the shields forging. Now, you have to come with me to the tower. I have a surprise waiting for you." Bhadra said with an evil smile tugging on his lips.


    Ishit felt a shudder running through his body. What could make the Fowler so happy?


    And what did he say? He had to go with him into the cursed tower. Ishit face lost color. The frightening tales he heard about the place came rushing to him.  He hurriedly said,


    "Bhadra, I''m starving. Can I have a meal first..."


    "No, it couldn''t wait anymore. Let''s go." and before Ishit could oppose him, he walked off.


    Nothing could be done, for his father''s instructions were clear; he had to obey Fowler without any complaint. So he dragged his feet as he followed the hooded figure.


    The maids giggled, watching him all smeared in dust, tattered clothes. Ishit glared at them, but his threat seemed to make them more disobedient.


    Frustrated, he paced up to catch up to the Fowler, wondering what Fowler had planned for him next.


    As always, trees seemed to be watching him, staring at him as if he was an oddity. Once or twice he and Guha had sneaked into here, but they never dared to venture further.


    The eroswood trees, with their knotty grey trunk,  stood surrounding the dark tower with a serpent door, which nobody hadn''t been able to open before the Fowler.


    "Bhadra , are you really taking me inside your tower? I mean you never let me in before." Ishit said, trying hard not to sound like he was scared.  The scary stories, circulated in the servants and maids of the castle, were surfacing up in his mind one by one.


    "Is it so? As far as I could recall, you never asked me," Bhadra said. Ishit could sense the hidden mirth in his voice. The fowler knew very well no one in the castle wanted to be anywhere near this evil tower. Ishit was not an exception.


    Maybe that was why he was bringing him in the dark building, as his punishment.


    Anyway, It wouldn''t devour him alive. Ishit told his quivering heart.


    The metal serpent wriggled as they came alive, hissing loudly. Bhadra walked in.  Ishit followed him closely, not daring to face the dangling snakes alone.


    Uncannily, the tower seemed familiar to him as if he had been here before.


    "Boy, you must be thinking that I''m going very hard on you. But life is like this. You have no idea how many eyes staring at you, waiting to devour you. Your enemies don''t care whether you''ve taken breakfast or a rest. They just want you to be weak and careless." Bhadra spoke as they took a dingy corridor. Ishit wonder why he hadn''t placed any moonstones here. As for what the Fowler was blabbering, he cared nothing.  He occupied himself with watching the figurines carved on the stone walls. So vivid as if once alive, men and women got frozen into stones.


    Ishit noticed there were many chambers along the corridor with intricate doors. Here and there, oil torches were burning, making the already stuffy air more unbearable.


    After trudging a winding corridor and taking three flights of worn-out stone stairs, Bhadra finally halted before a black door with two figurines of dwarfs carved on it.


    "As I said just now, opportunity doesn''t wait for a man, So one has to be ready to grasp it. This chamber has something you will need if you want to win the championship in Inna''s feast. As you must have guessed, you are way far behind your peers. Even a simple guard can easily beat you into pulp, not to speak. They won''t even get permission to enrol in the contest.


    You need time to practice the skills and familiarize yourself with the spirit, but it''s time we lack the most. So your father wants you to take this trial. It will give you a chance to experience a real-life battle, and if you somehow pass it, you''ll be rewarded with something that you lacked the most right now. But remember, don''t  mention anything about it to anyone, not even your chatterbox friend or sister "


    Bhadra said in his solemn voice. Ishit knew he was right. Despite all the miracles, he was still very far away from competing with the contestants, coming to participate in Inna''s feast. His father had told him about the event and what was at stake if he didn''t secure a place in a prestigious academy.


    So despite not knowing what sort of trial was waiting for him in the dingy chamber, he asked Bhadra to open the door and let him in.


    "Good, then," Bhadra said. "However, before you go in, let me warn you about something. Don''t trust anyone inside. Not even your thoughts. And take this" Bhadra took out an emblem, and handed it to Ishit, "Whenever you feel that you can''t go on and want to end the trial.  Just drop one drop of your blood, and you will be thrown out, but remember you''ll never be able to enter again."


    With that Bhadra turned to the intricate door. He said something in some archaic tongue unknown to Ishit..  The door creaked open, revealing a flight of dusty stairs going down.

 Chapter 39 - Trial

    As Ishit descended the worn-out damp stairs he frowned, snuffing in the air. Was his mind tricking him?


    The air, which was stuffy and stale a few moments ago, was now pregnant with the smell of salt.


    His frown deepened as he walked on. His ears perked up to the faint sound. It could be nothing but the song of crashing-weaves. His feet hastened up, and he soon found himself facing the vast black stretch with rippling waves. A slice of the moon was hanging amidst the dotted stars. Was it all an illusion? He wondered as he glanced around, inhaling the sea breeze, and feeling damp air on his skin.


    The stairs, which had brought him here,  had disappeared leaving nothing but a long stretch of sand behind him and palm trees in the distance sighing in the night breeze.


    It was as if he had materialized out of thin air. Where was the tower? He activated his spirit eyes, but the surroundings around him were as real as he was.


    Ishit calmed down his racing heart as he felt the emblem on his chest. It was still there. Relief washed over his face. He could go back if he wanted.


    But what kind of trial it was. Ishit had never heard of such an odd occurrence where someone got teleported to another place all of sudden, not even in sutas'' most unbelievable tales.


    What was he supposed to do here in the dead of night? Ishit swept his spirit-sense around, in hope of some clue.


    Almost a mile away in the cluster of palm trees, he sensed some unusual spirit flow. The distance was too much for his weak sense. Ishit decided to take a look. For precaution, he camouflaged himself with a shield and dashed towards the small grove.


    As he got closer, two silhouettes came into his view. A boat was moored nearby. The two figures were having a row over something. Ishit strengthened his shield as he crept closer to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    "Don''t forget. If not for me you wouldn''t have even known how to find this place let alone to attack it. " Said one of the two figures, by the voice Ishit could guess the speaker must have been in his twenties.


    "You, pagans, sure know how to take pride even in treachery.  " Second voice said, "But I liked it. We, followers of the One, never break our promise. So rest assured, the princess will be yours after we seize the fort. Now give me the maps" The gruff voice seemed impatient.


    The first silhouette rummaged in his cloak and took out a scroll case.  But he didn''t hand it over to the other,


    "I want her unharmed." the man said, with steel in his voice.


    "Yes, yes!  Lord has granted your wish, Mallian, so stop repeating yourself. I have to return to the camp before dawn, so give it to me now. "


    The young man handed over the case to the other silhouette, who almost snatched it. He hurriedly opened the metal case and unrolled the parchment. In the darkness, the man''s eyes glowed red as embers. Ishit''s heart skipped a beat.


    A spirit -defiler! The fiery eyes were their signs. What was a spirit defiler doing in his trial? His mind reeled, as he subconsciously let go of a spirit ripple.


    The man''s eyes glanced in his direction, lingering for a moment where he was hiding wrapped in his self-devised camouflage shield.


    Ishit froze on his spot, his heart thudding.


    "What? " the man asked, puzzled at the man''s sudden distraction.


    "Nothing. I''m leaving now. And if everything bodes well our next meeting will be in the Glass Castle. "


    The man gave another swift glance to the spot where Ishit was standing and hurriedly pushed his boat in the sea. He jumped into the boat and rowed away.


    Mallian kept staring at the boat and its rider until they both vanished into the darkness.


    Ishit didn''t dare to move. Holding his breath, he waited for the silhouette to leave.


    All of sudden, his hair stood up. Ishit, without thinking, jumped aside. However, his reaction was too slow. The blazing sphere crashed into his shield, knocking the air out of his lungs.


    The camouflaging shield got cindered like paper, while Ishit found him self- flying off. The impact dislocated his organs. Ishit moaned with the excruciating pain as he tried to stabilize himself in the air.


    He quickly gathered the scattered spirit, as he formed a defence shield around him while eyeing his assailant warily.


    The man was now in the air; his golden eyes glaring at him as a tiger glared at its prey.


    "Who are you?" demanded the young man, as his fist glowed with condensing spirit.


    Ishit didn''t reply because he saw nothing coming out of the introduction. The young man would never allow him to leave alive. So, instead of answering his enemy''s question, he raced up his mind to devise a plan for the upcoming battle.


    His enemy was clearly stronger than him. Judging by his golden spirit, he should be a one-star yoddha. There was no way Ishit could defeat him with his novice battle skills.


    "I asked. Who are you?  Why are you spying on me? " The man asked.


    "I was not spying on you. I was just enjoying the night breeze... "Ishit decided to engage the man in a talk to buy some time for his recovery. But He had thought too little of his enemy''s wits.  As soon as he finished his second sentence, the young man attacked again. A fiery chain came lashing at him to coil around his neck.


    Startled, Ishit dodged, cussing.


    Weren''t they exchanging formalities just now?.


    "You betrayer of humanity, Take this." Ishit cursed loudly as he formed one of his self-devised shields. And darted away using all his strength. He didn''t even look back to whether his shield was working or not.


    The spirit powered him, thrusting him in the air.


    The shield Ishit had left behind to hinder the assailant was called naga-pash. A modified version of the knot of the naga tribe.


    The young man cursed as he felt his invisible ropes tightening around his whole body, trying to choke him to death.


    He murmured a spell, and a yellow flame shot up from his body burning away the strange shield. He looked into the direction in which Ishit had runoff.


    He summoned his bow and a glowing arrow, and after aiming it for a moment he fired it.


    The blazing arrow darted towards its target, leaving sighing wind in its wake.


    Ishit sensed the danger closing in on him. He raced up, before him the hillocks laid barren.


    A good place to play hide and seek in the night, but before this, he had to tackle the arrow.


    The spirit had locked his position, so the only way was to face it head-on.


    Ishit hurriedly visualized shields and placed them between him and the arrow.


    The blazing arrow breached the first shield like it was nothing but flashy film. But the cunningness of Ishit started working, the fine threads began to enlace around the shaft of the arrow as it moved inwards.


    Ishit watched the furious arrow coming towards his heart, holding his breath.


    The shields crumbled one by one, so did  Ishit''s hopes. The arrow clearly exceeded his calculations.


    Ishit hurriedly summoned his blade and with both hands, he struck the blood-thirsty arrow. The spirit Astra didn''t change its course nor did it stop the arrow.


    It pierced Ishit''s skin, setting it on fire. Ishit screamed with pain. As he tried to yank out the arrow from his chest. His heart had narrowly escaped.  The blood-stained arrow was still burning. Ishit gave a furious glance to the young man who was walking over there leisurely, enjoying his prey''s struggle.


    He formed a complex camouflage shield and vanished from sight.


    ****


    -----Power system ---


    This story happens in the multiverse, so there is no unique set of power systems for the entire story.


    Each universe has its own unique power system. So as the story progresses the power systems will change.


    Currently, we are in Mazia, where mysterious energy called  ''spirit'' is a prime source of magic or power. One who could use this power is called a spirit wielder.


    To become a spirit- wielder a child must visit a spirit shrine and have an awakener to awaken one''s nadis (spirit paths) unique to oneself. The ceremony called ''awakening ceremony is held each year during Phalgun month ( Feb-march in our world).


    After having awakened his nadis, the child has to join an elementary academy to learn the basic uses of spirit such as telekinesis, fighting skills, communicating with other species, divine tongue to cast spells, forming various shields, etc.


    Depending on the child''s ability, he passes out of the elementary academy in five to six years.


    Based on his performances in the exam, he is allowed to take trials for various apprentice academies, or guilds.


    Where he learns advanced uses of spirit.

 Chapter 40 - The Seven Survivors Of Kemet

    Millian swept his spirit sense around, scanning his surroundings buzzing with the night- sounds. For the first time, he realized why the Glassians called these hillocks burials of devas. In the faint light of a thin slice of the moon,  they did seem to him hiding something in their swollen bellies


    He checked every mound closely, but for three miles he saw no trace of the boy. It was as though he had vanished into thin air.


    The stars in the sky were eyeing him as if they were also stunned at the sudden disappearance of the eavesdropper.


    He licked the blood from his arrow again and closed his glowing eyes as if relishing the taste.


    It was human blood, however, there was something else hidden in the salty serum. Something that he had never tasted in Glassia before.


    The discovery rattled his calm heart. A deep frown appeared on his wrinkleless face.


    Had some other wizard found out his well-guarded secret? Or had Morians betrayed his trust?


    He had to find out this lad with uncanny camouflaging skills. He couldn''t afford any accident, not now when he was so close to the key of this eternal prison.


    With a sullen face, Millian whispered in an alien tongue, a strange syllable that stunned the night breeze. The silence fell around the Millian, an uncanny silence that hushed even the sea-roars.


    "Why have you stopped me, death-worshipper?" an ownerless voice asked.


    "This Izidor, scion of Hyde the great, needs your help to find someone, Great  Ventus," Millian said in a solemn tone.


    "Who?"


    "The owner of this blood.''''Izidor stained his finger in the blood and rubbed it with his thumb.


    The voice didn''t reply immediately as though deliberating on his choice.


    "I''m afraid I''m incapable of helping you this time. " The ownerless voice spoke after a long pause in the same emotionless tone.


    "What? " Izidor was so surprised at the unexpected answer. "Do you dare to breach the ancient treaty? "


    "You heard me wrong, death worshiper. " The ownerless voice said, "I''m incapable of sharing the secret. "


    "Do you mean he is one of us?" Izidor''s eyes widened, as he recalled how he had missed the boy earlier. If Jaffal, the spirit-defiler hadn''t glanced towards the camouflaged boy, he would''ve never known he was there.


    But who he was, he hadn''t seen him in Karnak. Besides, none of them was so young. As for the possibility of him being an apprentice was also nil, for after the fall of Sky Castle none of them could pass their knowledge to anyone.


    "I think I was clear enough that I can''t divulge the secret." the voice said, "Could you release me now?I have a long way ahead."


    "Ok! Ok! But tell me how many moriyans have come " Izidor could do nothing, except let go of the wind, for the treaty was clear on it. Ventus would never speak about taboos- and secrets of other wizards were such taboos.


    "10,000" the voice replied. "More are coming"


    A smile surfaced upon the sullen face of Izidor.


    At least, Jaffal hadn''t lied to him.


    Izidor released the wind. And everything returned normal.


    So someone else had also deciphered the sigil of Ursha. But who?


    Izidor thought about all the seven survivors of Kemet.


    White robed,  Alizarin was too heartbroken to care about anything. Izidor doubted the old man would have even left his dingy cave for the last 500 years.


    Udalf had gone in search of Mitras and hadn''t been seen or heard since then. Perhaps he had met his demise in Mayavan forest, like his elder brother. Izidor had advised the fools, but they were too blinded by myths.


    If Mitras were real they would have done something to stop Mora, the evil lord. But none had come forward to help the masses. If not for Ankha, Mazia would have been at the mercy of the Evil Lord.


    Elyna was in Ahom looking for the temple of Mahamaya, another myth concocted by magsmen. Izidor reckoned the story was a tale weavers attempt to give a sense of purpose to their seemingly purposeless lives.


    `` The weaver-of destiny"  -- one who had been chosen to write the destiny of the whole world.


    Sutas really got creative minds to think of such a person. Izidor wondered how people could even believe such baseless lies.


    Larissa had joined Mora in his world conquest mission, and after Mora''s demise, she vanished from the surface of Mazia. Izidor, along with others, had tried to haunt her down, but they couldn''t find her.


    Now only one left was Geron.


    Izidor shook his head. Of all the seven survivors Geron was the last person he would expect to be interested in Ursha''s sigil. After Mora''s demise, Geron left to roam the world with a band of Nimois. 300 years ago Izidor had seen him in Okala, enjoying the dance of mountain nymphs.


    Come to think of it, none of them seemed to be aware of his pursuit. Izidor''s curiosity picked up about the boy.


    Who was he? What was he doing in Glassia? Most importantly why was he spying on him?


    Izidor''s mind, which had deciphered myriads of enigmas and riddles, was unable to come up with rational answers.


    Now the only thing he could do was to use his magical creatures and hope they would smell out the spy by the crack of dawn.


    As much as Izidor hated Mora, he couldn''t help but marvel at his uncanny wisdom. The Evil Lord had not only discovered a new magic system and invented treasures but also bred many creatures with mind-boggling abilities.


    Take the example of the spy- mosquitoes.


    The creatures could spy and look for anything.  With just a thought, the buzz rushed out of the special pouch tied to Izidor''s waist. He tasted the blood from the arrow and commanded them to look for the spy.


    The buzz of mosquitoes flew in all directions.


    Izidor sat down on the mound, waiting for his minions to send back singles. The silence of night resumed about him.


    ****


    ---- power levels and working of shields and attacks---


    There are some basic things you should know to understand the coming battles...


    Novice ---


    **1. One who has just awakened one''s nadis, knew nothing about the spirit paths.


    **2. The spirit wielded by a novice is of silver color with a light blue hue.


    ** 3. A novice doesn''t have a spirit pearl


    Beginner---


    **One who has forged one''s spirit body. And knew a handful of spirit paths and is still learning, and practicing them.


    ***A beginner has a seed of the spirit pearl.


    **The spirit wielded by them has a light blue color. Of course, the color can also be silver depending on how much spirit the wielder has condensed.


    Apprentice ----


    **One who has learned all the spirit paths and mastered them.


    **The title is bestowed by an academy after one passes its entrance trial.


    **Spirit pearl starts condensing at this stage.


    **The spirit, wielded by an apprentice, is of three colors---silver, light blue, dark blue with a golden hue.


    Master ----


    **One who has condensed one''s spirit pearl.


    **Spirit color--Golden, violet, dark blue, light blue, silver


    **They can devise their own attack and shields.


    Above mentioned levels are common for every spirit wielder. But name or rank changes with their types namely --yoddha, falconer, spiritualist so on and so forth. They will be revealed in the coming chapters.


    Before we discuss shields and attacks, you have to understand what a spirit diagram..or a spirit path is ..


    Spirit paths---


    **In the human body, there are 72000 energy paths or nadis.


    **These paths take prana to every cell of the body.


    **A spirit wielder guides the spirit through a set of nadis called spirit diagram, and thus achieve powers or siddhis such as telekinesis, heighten their senses, namely spirit eyes, spirit ears, spirit nose or one can sum up all of them by saying spirit sense.


    **The siddhis or powers achieved by guiding the spirit through spirit diagrams can be further enhanced by deepening one''s insight into natural laws as an apprentice does by studying and experimenting in an academy.


    Spirit shields---


    **It''s a combination of the spirit and natural laws.


    **According to spiritualists, the world ( Mazia, and maybe our world too) is also a body more complex and advanced. Just like the human body, it also has spirit paths or nadis everywhere. The number of nadis varies depending upon the world''s complexity.  Agusta, one of the wisest spiritualists of Mazia, had proposed a theory. In his book "The Anatomy of Mazia" he had claimed that the number of nadis in Mazia can be calculated by a simple rule called Agasta''s law


    No of nadis in a world = 720000* no of types of species * 108


    The validity of the rule is still under discussion.


    But anyway his hypothesis did explain the working of shields��


    Theory for forming a shield ��


    **A wielder must decide first what kind of shield he wanted to form..


    **Taking the guidance of already devised shields, he should visualize the nadis of the world which the spirit has to pass through to form the shield.


    **Once he finishes with visualization, he should command the spirit.


    Caution:-  One must ensure first that he has sufficient spirit in his body to sustain the shield. Or else it will lead to a fatal accident.


    The strength of a shield depends on two things


    1. Types of spirit and amount of spirit used


    2. One''s understanding of natural laws


    Attacks---


    Though the spirit is creative energy, one can still use it to attack in battle.


    For this, he had to learn battle skills or arts


    Battle skills or arts---


    Just like shields one can take guidance from the pre-existed battles skills and can condense astras.


    However, a spirit wielder can also use astras forged by smiths in battles. Most of the wielders prefer them for they save spirit energy during a battle and enhance their fighting prowess.


    Though there are many battles skills in Mazia, one can look through them for guidance, but self-devised skills are supposed to be good in a real battle.


    Just like shields, devising good battle skills needs a deep understanding of the natural destructive forces. such as lightning, thunder, volcanoes, storms, earthquakes, etc.


    Astras


    Astras are weapons used in battles by spirit wielders. Different types of wielders use different kinds of weapons. for example, a yoddha uses swords, blades,  tirdents, clubs, bows, and arrows sometimes whips. There are some unconventional astras such charka, unique to some spirit wielders.


    A falconer may use nets, bows, and arrows, whips, charks, etc. Most of the time they use their bonded birds to attack.


    As for a spiritualist, he can use anything for fighting as they are mostly good at telekinesis. usually, they use needles to attack.


    Astras are of two types :


    One condensed by a spirit wielder by himself. Their power depends on the type of the spirit used to condense them. Each Astra has core spirit paths called yantra, which also affect their strength.


    The main drawback of self-condensed astras is that their strength decreases as the spirit wielders get tired.


    Besides it,  not everyone can forge good Astras, for it needs a good grasp on the working of Yantras.


    The second type of Astras are forged by smiths..


    A smith, ( one who has a deep insight in Yantras, and forging metals):


    Smiths are also spirit wielders, but they have a deep insight into forging.  They can forge astras that spirit wielders can assimilate with their spirit sense or so-called spiritual sense and wield them as conveniently as a self-forged astra.


    The only drawbacks of these astras are ..


    1. they can not be disintegrated at will so one has to carry them around.


    2. You can not modify them by yourself.  You have to visit the smithy for this.


    Please let me know if still have doubts

 Chapter 41 - Diya Of Lemia

    Ishit flattened himself on the ground, not daring to move, or breathe, just like the inanimate rocks around him.


    Millian was standing just a few feet away from him. Ishit could feel his powerful spirit sense sweeping over his shield. There was no way he was an apprentice. He should be a master, or maybe even beyond that. Ishit felt lucky that the man hadn''t tried to kill him in a single attack, or else he would be in Nysa, the city of death fairies.


    His assaulter wanted to capture him alive.


    Ishit''s chest wound was on fire. The arrow must have been soaked in poison or been cursed.


    Ishit could feel his body going hot as if some invisible fire heating it up like a cauldron.


    What should he do now? He couldn''t stay here and wait for Millian to leave. His wound wanted his attention, or the poison would paralyze him soon.


    A spirit shield could conceal a wielder so long as he didn''t use the spirit or create ripples through his movement. Of course, if someone had a deep insight into the law of space, he could still smell you out.


    By the way,, Millian was scanning the surroundings; Ishit knew his assaulter was not one of such rare geniuses.


    Should he take the risk? He deliberated for a while, watching as he walked away, retracting his sharp spirit sense.


    Ishit knew it was his chance. So without using the spirit, he slowly moved his frozen body while keeping his awareness on alert. He waited until Millian''s spirit sense didn''t come in his direction. The assaulter had given up his search.


    Ishit began to crawl away while keeping his shield on. It was extremely difficult to see where he was heading; he only hoped he was running away from Milian.


    After a long crawling, Ishit stopped to take a deep breath. His body was burning with high fever, his vision was zooming.


    He was on his limit. Ishit steadied himself as he looked around for a place to hide.


    He saw a cave-like structure among the boulders. He dragged his paralyzing body inside, ignoring the thought, telling him it might not be a good place for taking a rest.


    He leaned against the hard rock as he tore off his sweat-drenched tunic to take a look at his burning bound.


    The skin around the gruesome wound had turned blue. Ishit stifled the rising moan.


    He mumbled the water spell, and water appeared in his cupped palm. He washed his wound carefully, shuddering with each throb.


    He realized there was nothing much he could do except hoping that the body cleansing spirit diagram would expel the sinister energy creating havoc in him.


    What kind of trial it was, he wondered again. Had Bhadra known what was waiting for him here?


    Ishit felt his blood boiling as the spirit completed a full circulation. The pain was numbing his brain. Ishit found it hard to keep maintaining the shield.


    The pain was consuming his rationality. His vision was going blurry. And then something snapped in him..it was like something burst in his chest...


    And before Ishit could check his body, for his mind blackout.


    The shield around flickered and vanished, leaving his body open to prying eyes if there was any.


    Two things happened simultaneously; the emblem that Bhadra had given to Ishit glowed with faint white light. The eye carved on it winked.


    And the second thing was the buzz of strange mosquitoes with red eyes swarmed in.


    The mosquitoes attacked the convulsing Ishit. Piercing his sweat-stained skin with their needles to suck his blood. However,  as soon as fiery red blood went into their tiny bellies, they got incinerated.


    Not a single bloodsucker was able to escape the uncanny death.


    The small cave fell silent.


    Ishit, who was writhing in pain, calmed down. But he seemed unaware of the little incident.


    ****


    Ishit woke up to the blinding light of the sun. He scrutinized his surroundings, and for a moment, he couldn''t conceive why he was in a small stone cave with only a rugged floor as his bed. Then, memories of last night came rushing to him.


    He hurriedly checked his chest; the wound had disappeared, leaving nothing, not even a scar.


    Had he been dreaming again? He thought as he fixed his torn tunic. But the salty breeze told him he was not.


    Ishit checked his body; everything was normal except his blood. Its fiery color had deepened.


    Ishit had many questions buzzing in his mind, like what had cured him or what had burst in his body.


    But it was not the right time to care about them. What Ishit needed the most right now was a hefty meal and the answer to the question that had been bugging him since he had got here.


    Where was he? And What did he have to do to pass the trial?


    So, he crept out of his hiding place, hoping Millian had left by now.


    The sun was glaring at him in the blue sky. Ishit swept his spirit around to check his surroundings and realized nobody was there.


    So he dashed off in a direction opposite to the sea.


    Soon, he left the rugged terrain behind.


    He picked up a winding path leading away from the seacoast. After travelling almost an hour, he saw a village nestled among the green-carpeted mountains.


    Relief swept over Ishit''s tensed face as he saw the humans working in their fields.


    For the last hour, he had seen nothing but rugged hills and Palm trees. Not even a bird had welcomed him on his way here.


    So, when he finally saw human civilization, his heart leapt up.


    He walked down the muddy path with renewed enthusiasm.


    ***


    As he passed the fields, the men gave him curious glances. Ishit didn''t blame them, for he was looking like a beggar. What could he do? He didn''t have anything on him, not even a spatial pouch. Bhadra hadn''t given him any time for preparation.


    Ishit gave them a smile, but it must have looked weird, for people frowned and returned to their work.


    Ishit wanted to talk to someone, so he could ask about the place. After looking at their expression, he doubted they would help him out.


    So, he continued on his path till he heard a female voice.


    "Hey, could you lend me a hand?"


    Ishit turned around; in the distance, under a grove of mango trees, a girl of his age was standing beside a bundle of grass.


    Her bronze skin was glistening in the afternoon sun. Her unkempt hair was messy and grey.


    Ishit was more than ready; he needed someone who could answer his questions.


    "Yes, what do you want?" Ishit walked over to the girl.


    "I can''t lift this bundle alone. So, can you help me to put it on my head ?" The girl said her bright black eyes looked into Ishit''s.


    "Oh!"Ishit was surprised by such a simple request. Living all his life in a castle, he was unaware of the village life.


    "Of course," Ishit replied.


    The girl''s face brightened up. As she thanked him. Ishit had realized the girl was a commoner with no spirit power.


    As much as Ignorant he was of village life, he knew how wielders treated commoners.


    For them, commoners were servants and had no use other than to cater to their needs.


    So, Ishit didn''t use telekinesis as a spirit wielder usually did to lift anything. He was afraid that his real identity might spook away the poor girl.


    As Ishit hoisted the grass bundle, he realized it was too heavy for a skinny girl like her.


    "My father had helped me earlier, but it was too heavy for me to carry it all the way to my home.


    By the way, my name is Diya, an earthen lamp which brings light." She said as they walked along the road.


    "I''m Ishit," Ishit said. He didn''t explain his name, for he was sure it would make the girl laugh at him.


    His father had explained it to him.  Ishit meant ''ruler.''


    "I''ve never seen you around. Have you come here to visit your kins? I too want to visit my aunt, who lives in a nearby village but Mother hates her." She said, her voice full of sadness.


    "Ah! I''m kind of new here." Ishit replied while thinking how he should ask the girl about the village''s name.


    " So who is your relative? " Diya asked,


    "Ah! I''m kinda travelling, and just happened to pass by here."


    "Oh! you''re a nimoi. "


    "No! I just ...I''m just searching for work." Ishit wiped the sweat from his brows. What the hell? It was supposed to be an easy job to find out where he was.


    "Why? I mean your village must have something that you could do. For example, Jubi, the blacksmith''s boy. He doesn''t want to be smith. His father sent him to work in my father''s farm. " Suddenly, Diya halted her steps. She turned towards ishit; her face turned grim. Ishit wondered what happened; he looked around.


    "Don''t tell me you have run away from your home?"Diya said in her solemn voice. Her eyes fixed at Ishit''s face.


    "What!" Ishit was startled, "No, no.. I asked my parents first. Anyway, What''s the name of your village?"


    "You''d better. Because I hate runaways. As for your question, It''s Lamia." Diya said in a threatening tone.


    Ishit was amused. He recalled his friend Guha. The girl was a chatterbox like him.


    "By the way, you could come with me to my home. Of course, not for work. " Diya said, "Your belly is grumbling. I will ask my mother to give you some bread. But let me warn you first. You''d better not mention that you are a runaway."


    "I''m not a runaway." Ishit objected.


    "You are. I can smell one when I see any." Diya said as she hastened her pace.. Ishit followed her speechlessly.

 Chapter 42 - One Month In Lamia

    Diya''s house was beside the smithy. The two-story clay house was a sight to behold. Ishit left dazzled by the beautiful designs painted on the walls.


    Ishit had never imagined a village could be so beautiful. The wide streets paved with stones were as clean as the kitchen...What piqued his interest were intricate designs drawn on the earth before each door. He didn''t dare to ask Diya what they were for, fearing she might think him a fool who didn''t even know about basic things.


    Diya introduced him to everyone, at least the people whom they met on their way. Such as the potter''s son, Kumar, the burly boy, had given him an appraising look as if he was looking at an earthen pot and said he could ask his father if he had some work for Ishit. Diya thanked him and forced Ishit to thank the smug boy.


    The same thing was repeated with the cobbler, Munna, the lanky man with a long goatee, who eyed him from head to toe twice. He said he was sorry Ishit lacked the quality to be a good cobbler.


    Diya''s face fell as if it was not Ishit, but she got rejected. She consoled Ishit not to lose heart and have faith in Nima (Ishit guessed Nima should be a goddess).


    "You know my mother says everyone is born with a purpose. For example, my parents'' purpose is to grow grains and feed us and other villagers who are not good at farming. The same goes for the cobbler, the potter, and everyone else. So you just have to find yours, there is no need to be a runaway for this." Diya said in a preaching tone. Ishit rolled his eyes.


    Diya put down the grass bundle under the banyan tree that stood before the house with a wooden door.


    She turned to Ishit, tucking her messy hair behind her ears.


    "Come, and wash yourself first. Or else Maa will not let you in her kitchen." Diya said, eyeing him from head to toe. "What are these red stains on your tunic? Have you got hurt?" she said, noticing Ishit''s blood-stained tunic.


    "Oh! These are nothing. I dropped some tomato juice on it." Ishit lied, avoiding her eyes. Diya stared at his face, not buying the classical excuse.


    "Whatever, follow me." She said as she walked away.


    "But I don''t have any extra clothes on me," Ishit said as he trailed behind her.


    "I can see. I will ask Mom if she can give you daddy''s spares." Diya said, "And remember not to step on the mandala. Mom says it brings bad luck."


    Ishit looked at the intricate design drawn just before the house door with different colors of flour as he followed the girl inside. The door opened into a big yard with a well in a corner and beautiful flowers around it.


    "Maa, I''m home," Diya announced her presence. She turned to Ishit and whispered, "Do you remember what I said? Don''t mention you''re a runway."


    "I''m not .." Ishit cut off by the girl.


    "Shush! She is coming."


    There were five rooms around the yard. A woman in her thirties came out of one of the left rooms.


    "Why are you so late today? ..." The woman''s face was a mature version of Diya''s. She halted, noticing Ishit. A look of dislike appeared on her oval face.


    "Maa, he is Ishit. He is from Okiya." As if noticing her mother disapproving of Ishit, Diya hurriedly said.


    And thus, Ishit was told his own identity by Diya.


    He was from Okiya, an orphan whose parents were lost in the sea one year ago. He was now wandering homeless in search of a job.


    Ishit was speechless. But anyway, the story worked. Ishit saw the woman''s face softened. And He was allowed to stay with the family until he found a job for himself.


    Of course, a bath was a must if he wanted to have lunch with the family. The woman''s name was Uma, which means splendour. Uma lent Ishit her husband''s clothes. Arvindo was Uma''s husband, a muscular man with sharp eyes. His copper skin was proof of him being a farmer who spent most of his time on the farms.


    Like Uma, after listening to Ishit''s tragic story, he sympathized with him and told Ishit that he didn''t need to worry about the job too much. He could always use one extra pair of hands in his farms.


    And thus, Ishit found a home in Lamia. As for work, Kallu, the blacksmith, needed a boy with good muscles, and Ishit was perfect for the job. So, by the evening, Ishit was a smith apprentice.


    Of course, Ishit had no plan to settle there in the small village. He just needed some time to practice his battle skills. The last confrontation with Millian on the beach made him realize how risky it was for him to roam in the world alone.


    So, during the day, he started to learn smithy, and in the dead night, he began to practice his battle skills.


    ****


    Time slipped past swiftly; soon, a month went by.


    Ishit could now incarnate a banyan tree in a single fireball. His wind blade could cut a boulder-like cake. His speed also increased significantly. But he still couldn''t condense a good sword. However, his shields were now on another level. It was all thanks to Dhima, the priest of Nima''s temple.


    After discovering that Ishit could read and write, the seventy-year-old man asked him to learn his ways.


    Ishit was too interested in the mandalas and the priest''s healing arts to refuse as an offer. Dhrita taught him the art of drawing mandalas, subtle magic to gather karmic luck and positive energy to your house. However, the mandalas opened a new window for Ishit to modify his shields. The complicated geometrical structures were uncannily similar to spirit diagrams,


    As for the art of healing, Ishit realized it was completely different from how Nimohis healed a patient in Minaak.


    According to Dhrita, the art required knowledge of two things--


    The first was a tongue called devil''s tongue, the strange combination of obscure syllables.


    And the second thing was the skill to find the soulmate trees of the patient.


    According to Dhrita, one''s bad karmas were the reason why one fell ill. Every illness had a karmic connection with the patient; without a karmic tie, it would not come to him.


    So there were two ways to cure a person, either he severed all his karmic chords living a life of penance or transferred his karmas to someone else.


    Of course, not everyone could live a disciplined life. So the first option was only for sages and hermits. We commoners could only use the second option. But the transfer of karmic required a pitra- bond, a divine connection shared by a father and a son.


    So a son could take his father''s sickness and suffer in his stead; Similarly,, a father could suffer in his son''s stead.


    This method was also not feasible. Not many sons would trade their youth for their father''s well-being.


    For this reason,, we required soulmate trees and soulmate animals.


    Every human being had a deep hidden nature unique to him. Sometimes it came to the surface. For instance, a person who felt wide awake at night but sleepy and drained during the day had an affinity with nocturnal animals.


    The job of a healer was to find out these affinities of a person, and then he could pick an animal or a tree with similar nature.


    But there were some animals and trees that could take your karmas without any affinity.


    Like cows in animals and Tulasi (holy basils) in trees.


    After finding a soulmate tree or an animal, a healer had to communicate with the devil responsible for the illness and forced him to leave the patient''s body and enter into the soulmate tree or animal.


    However, in the case of cows and holy basils,, it wasn''t needed. You just had to serve the cow daily. She would take care of your bad karmas.


    Of course, Ishit found it hard to believe. However, the proof was before him. He had seen the priest curing the patient every day. So he put his prejudice aside and decided to learn the mysterious art.


    It took him two weeks to master the devil''s tongue. Quite a slow pace for a spirit wielder, but it had surprised Dhrita, for whom Ishit was an ordinary boy with no magic blood in his veins. (the primary condition to wield magic in Glassia Ishit later found out)


    Ishit mastered the entire art of healing in 21 days, earning the priest''s praises.


    Diya seemed to be on the seventh cloud when Ishit cured his first patient, the cobbler''s wife, successfully.


    During his one-month stay with family, Ishit came to know why they were so eager to have him in, especially Diya, the chatterbox of Lamia.


    There was one more member in the family, Diya''s elder brother, Amito.


    Dear reader please leave a comment

 Chapter 43 - Glassia

    Amito was three years older than Diya.


    "A fine boy with too much curiosity." The smith had told Ishit one evening.


    "I had seen it coming long ago and warned Arvindo too. But he didn''t listen.  For him, my advice and ding of my hammer are alike. " He went on, shaking his head.


    "Lomans are not folks you make friends with. You should just buy their spices and if you''re a woman with roses in your cheeks then some trinkets, too. But never buy their tales or news they bring with them. Tales of mighty druids, druidess, and Glass Castle. They enchant you and lure you away from the soil you''re made of, away from the protection of your motherland as they did to the boy, Amito."  The smith sighed as he narrated the boy''s story, who had run away from his home.


    Amito, like any other boy of his age, loved the tales of Lomans ( traders who roamed through the realms, selling spices and other trinkets, and buying harvests from farmers.)


    Even the grievous news of wars with stone giants and trees were fascinating to him, not to speak of Princess Sia whose eyes could steal the soul of a beholder. The tales of valor of red-cloaked druids would boil his blood, while the stories of wise arch druids made him long for ancient archives of Avida where druids were trained.


    The boy got so obsessed with the sorcerers that he would imitate their ways like talking to birds, reading clouds, and gazing at the stars, going as far as sitting all night out on the highest mound under the winter moon.


    Arvindo, who had become a father for the first time, also pumped up the boy''s fantasy by calling him a little druid.


    Dhrita said it was not the lad''s fault for getting so infatuated with sorcery. The magic of Avida was too powerful. It could coax its people from thousands of miles away.


    Anyway, It didn''t matter whether it was Amito''s longing to join the order of druids or the ancient magic of Avida. He disappeared from Lamia on the night of Yule ( a night when druids sit on an earthen mound till dawn).


    Arvindo, along with the villagers, searched all the valley and nearby villages too. However, he found no trace of the boy.


    Uma still sobbed in the dead of night, whispering prayers for her child''s safe return.


    Diya, the silly girl, asked lomans each winter if they had met his brother somewhere.


    Amito reminded Ishit of himself. The day when he found out that he couldn''t wield spirit. The dark night with no promise of dawn had engulfed his world. It was this suffocating gloom that had made him take the fatal risk.


    It didn''t mean Ishit liked the boy''s foolish action, at least not now after finding out what his own mother had gone through in the three years when he was in a coma.


    Uma, Amito''s mother, was not different from his mother.  He had sensed the pain she was hiding in her heart.


    "Your soul might be yours, but your body is another matter."


    ****


    From Dhrita, the only man who had ever left Lamia''s cozy arm, Ishit learned he was in Glassia; of course, he had never heard of it, not even in Suta''s tale. So the information helped him little in his cause.


    Glassia was ruled by Nirvano, an arch-druid, who lived in his Glass Castle in Avida.


    As for druids, Ishit reckoned from the little information he could get from the priest; they were like spirit-wielders of Varta. Of course, he was not completely sure, for druids seemed to have some unique powers he had never heard in Varta.


    Take the example of the strange healing art.  According to the priest, it was not just limited to curing ailments. A good healer could even heal death, forcing death- demoness to trade with something else, equally valuable to the dying man. Ishit doubted any Nimohis of Varta could pull off such a feat.


    After seeing Ishit''s uncanny mastery of the healing art, Dhrita encouraged him to go to Vasta, a nearby city where the priest himself had learned the art.


    He gave him the medallion that would allow him to take an exam of the druids'' shrine.


    Having no clue about his trial, Ishit didn''t oppose the idea; Moreover, after realizing the art''s power, he too wanted to learn it properly.


    So he decided to leave Lamia. But he didn''t know how to break the news of his departure to the family.


    During this short time, he had become the fourth missing member of the family. A son to Uma and a brother to Diya. As for Arvindo, his face, too, would brighten up after seeing him at the dinner table. The way he asked of his day reminded Ishit of his lord father.


    He didn''t want to make the poor family go through the same thing they had experienced two years ago.


    But the problem got resolved on its own. However, the way it did had given Ishit a lifetime of regret.


    ***


    It was a moonless night. The sky was dripping as if shading tears at the death of stars and the moon.


    However, It didn''t stop Ishit from going to his favourite spot to practice his spirit skills.


    Lamia was nestled between four grass carpeted hills. The villagers had given them names as they usually did to everything they owned, from farms to cattle. The hill Ishit was standing on was called Kubri''s mound. Ishit had chosen it for two reasons,


    First, it had a grove of trees giving him a natural shield. Second, it was quite far from the village, lowering the risk of someone accidentally spotting him wielding the spirit.


    Ishit was experimenting with his new insight about spirit senses when he heard unusual sounds.  Sound of footsteps, too many footsteps shuffling in the dark.


    The strong spirit ripples in the air.


    Ishit activated his senses to their full capacity and looked in the direction of the sea. What he saw froze him on the spot.


    The dark shadows with glowing red eyes were coming towards Lamia.


    Ishit broke out in a cold sweat seeing so many defilers. He recalled the conversation he overheard on the beach between the defiler and Millian.


    So, they were talking about invading Glassia.


    The thought sent a shudder through his body.


    Then was he supposed to defend the empire?


    If it was true, Bhadra must have lost his mind. Ishit cursed the fowler again for not telling him anything about the damn trial. The only thing that had stopped Ishit from dripping his blood on the emblem was the fowler''s warning, "Don''t trust anyone, not even your thoughts."


    Ishit shook his head. It was not the time to think about what was his trial about.


    He should alert people. He knew it wouldn''t change their fate. It was something he could do.


    So he dashed off towards the sleeping village.


    However, as soon as he entered the village, he realized the difficulty of his task. No one would believe him if he rapped on their death and told them that defilers were coming.


    They would ask him what he was doing in the middle of the night on the hill.


    Ishit''s brain throbbed as he pondered the problem. The ripples were growing stronger.


    There wasn''t much time left when the defiler would be here. Then he would have to run for his own life.


    Standing on the temple roof,  the tallest building in the village, he looked on the village lying in silence as if it was waiting for its doom, holding its breath.


    A thought suddenly struck his mind. His eyes glowed with determination. It was wild thought but the only feasible way he could think of at the moment.


    Ishit condensed a fireball and threw it at the chapel setting it on fire. With it,  he started a frenzied bombardment of fireballs on the houses.


    Soon the cries and shouts filled the village as the people fled for their lives.


    They picked up their wailing children and ran out of the village,  away from the hungry fire that was greedily devouring their houses. Surprisingly cattle had already fled from their sheds.


    Of course, they didn''t notice it until they were out of the village, which was burning like a large bonfire.


    And when they thought they had escaped the inferno, a hooded figure flew out of the fire. His eyes glowing blue, and two bright fireballs burning in his hands.


    Ishit glanced at the scared crowd, pooled together before him. They were looking at him like he was a monster.


    "You have five minutes to flee for your lives; after that, I Ashura will start his hunt. So run now. " Ishit thundered; he had modified his voice.  For effect, he threw a fireball on the nearby tree that turned into ashes in a blink.


    But none moved. The villagers looked towards each other, and a loud murmured ran through the crowd.


    What the hell were they discussing now?


    Dhrita coughed bitterly. Ishit noticed his long goatee had burned away. So were his clothes. Ishit felt guilty, but he had to do it. The defiler must have noticed the great fire. He hoped it would delay them a bit more.


    "Have you not heard what this master of All evils said? "Ishit thundered again, seeing none of them in the mood of fleeing.


    Did they not want to live anymore because he had burned their houses? Ishit wondered.


    Please leave comment


    And if you have some suggestions, let me know

 Chapter 44 - Leaving Lamia

    "Who are you? Why did you burn our village?" asked Arvindo stroking Diya''s head, who was crying for Ishit, for the family thought the boy couldn''t escape the fire.


    Ishit was speechless. He had thought the villagers would flee for their lives after seeing him, but here they were interrogating him. Ishit could reckon the reason. The folks of this part of Glassia had never experienced any invasion or anything like this. They hadn''t seen the horror of wars. The tales that Lomans brought with them were nothing but pastimes to the villagers. The druids and the evil stone giants they fought with were just characters of their folklores.


    If Ishit wanted to make them run for their lives, he would have to show them the horror coming there at any moment.


    So Ishit didn''t answer the yeoman; instead, he condensed lightning balls. The fierce lightning crackled as the balls grew. The air trembled, so did the villagers. Their face turned ashen white. It was Ishit''s most powerful attack.


    "Fools! Your time is up. Now, face the wraith of Ashura." Ishit thundered as he threw the two balls at the appalled villagers.


    The two balls exploded above the panicked crowd, and the blue spark cracked loudly as if they were laughing. Invisible pressure came down on them. The women and children screamed as they fled to save themselves from the frightening bolts of lightning.


    Ishit let out a sinister laugh to enhance the effect. He hovered in the sky, throwing fireballs now and then. He chased screaming folks into the hills, driving them far away from the village.


    Of course, there were some stubborn fools like the smith, the priest, and two other farmers. They''d rather die than run for his life.


    Ishit had no time to play with them, for he could sense the danger closing in on them. The defilers had come.


    So, he knocked out the four fools, picked them, and flew away in the direction where Arvindo had fled away. He had to make sure the family was safe.


    After some searching, he found the family hiding behind a formation of rocks with a few other villagers.


    He dropped the four unconscious fellows on the earth. The villagers screamed as they started to flee.


    Ishit quickly knocked them out.


    "I will kill all of you if I hear any more screams," Ishit threatened them; he could see the shadows gathering around the burning village. It wouldn''t take the defilers long to guess that their surprise -attack had been discovered. The defilers would then leave no stone unturned to smell out their escaped prey.


    Ishit had to warn the villagers that they should remain hidden till the druids got the news and arrived here.


    However, for this, he needed someone who could convince the frightened villagers.


    Ishit unmasked himself before the horror-stricken crowd. A gasp of surprise ran through the huddled villagers.


    What followed, one could easily imagine. If Ishit hadn''t cast a shield around them, their shouts and wailing could have given away their hiding location to their enemies.


    They called him a devil in disguise. A snake whom they had raised, and in turn, it bit them. They cursed him to suffer for eternity.


    Thanks to the priest, who calmed down the crowd and gave Ishit a chance to explain himself.


    Ishit knew nothing he would say could justify his actions unless they saw the scourge of humanity themself.


    So he brought Dhrita and the smith out and showed them the red-eyed shadows who were now destroying the mill which had escaped the great fire. Apparently, they were furious, finding that villagers had already fled away.


    The smith''s anger ebbed away like air from a bellows. He shuddered as he watched one defiler uprooting the tree and throwing it into the blazing fire.


    A gloomy silence fell upon the huddled villagers as they saw the death bringers that had come for them crossing the living sea.


    Dhrita turned to Ishit with a completed look on his face. His half-burned goatee looked so funny that if it had been some other night, Ishit was sure, the villagers would have laughed till their bellies hurt.


    However, tonight, none seemed to even notice it. Terror had gripped their hearts as they watched hundreds of defilers wrecking their already burned houses.


    "Please forgive our impudence, venerable druid." said the priest; other villagers followed him.


    "What are you all talking about? I''m not a druid."  Ishit said hurriedly. Of course, the villagers didn''t believe him. Who could have such powers other than a druid?


    Ishit had to give in. Anyway, he couldn''t tell them he had appeared in their country out of thin air from some unknown land called Varta.


    Ishit formed a camouflage shield around the villagers and told them not to stir if they didn''t want to face a tragic death.


    He took the priest and gave a complicated glance to the lady who had treated him like her son.


    Uma hadn''t cursed him, nor did Diya. They had been looking at him as if trying to find the boy they had sheltered in their house.


    Ishit felt guilty about deceiving the family. He had imagined many ways how he would tell them about his departure. However, the way he was leaving was not one of them.


    "Please forgive me if you can." It was all he could say. He heard Diya sobbing as he left with the priest.


    Ishit had remembered the directions in which the rest of the villagers had fled. So it didn''t take long for him to track them down. Most of them huddled together behind boulders;  only a few of them were hiding alone.


    With the help of Dhrita, Ishit didn''t have too much trouble convincing them. Now he only hoped the defilers wouldn''t search for the villagers in the surrounding hills, and the villagers would remain hidden till he brought the druids.


    ****


    According to Dhrita, there was no stronghold of red-cloaked druids nearby. The reason was simple no enemy had ever invaded Glassia from the sea.


    Besides, this part of Glassia was too remote.


    Vasta, the nearby city, was a hundred miles away from Lamia. It, too, had only white-robed or blue-robed druids.


    So expecting help from Druids soon was only a dream unless Ishit ran to Vasta to inform the druids'' shrine.


    After realizing nothing he could do to help the villagers staying here, Ishit decided to leave for Vasta.


    He asked the priest about the route to Vasta and told him about his plan.


    And that''s how Ishit left Lamia, hoping the people he had spent his month would remain alive before the help came.


    Ishit felt ashamed for leaving the village when its fate was uncertain. But he had to if he didn''t want to watch every villager dying. He had heard the gory tales of defilers and knew too well what they were capable of.


    His father used to say


    "a yoddha knows when to retreat and when to strike. Never let your emotions guide your actions. "


    ***


    Vasta was to the north of Lamia. There was no direct route to Vasta, for save Lomans none came to this part of Glassia. So if he wanted to reach the city he had to travel from village to village.


    Ishit gave the last glance to the mountains. In the moonless night,  they seemed hushed and brooding.


    ***


    Ishit didn''t take the muddy path, sneaking through the hills, leading to the nearby village called Dhuni, where Diya''s aunt lived.


    He didn''t know how many defilers had infiltrated Glassia. It was clear they knew the demography of the empire too well, or there was no way they had come for Lamia straight.


    So he decided to travel through hills along the path. The shield couldn''t help him much if he wanted to use spirit to hasten his pace.


    He activated his senses to their full extent and dashed off to Dhuni.


    Dhuni was 30 miles away from Lamia. Ishit took an hour to reach the Kali river. There was a wooden bridge on the small river. Dhuni was across it.


    With a long jump, he was on another side of the river.


    He could see the village sleeping just like Lamia, unaware of the impending calamity. Unlike Lamia, Dhuni seemed more developed and was sprawled on a hill.


    Gladly, no defilers seemed to get here so far. Ishit landed on the roof of the tallest building.


    He amplified his voice with the help of spirit to the extent that even a man in a deep sleep woke up.


    "Oyez, Oyez," Ishit shouted, imitating town criers, " Our country is under attack. So leave the village as soon as possible. Remember, you only have 20 breaths of time.  Find a good hiding place. Wait till the mighty druids come to help you."


    After repeating the fake shrine order, he hovered over the village with two blazing fireballs to add the effect.


    Noticing a couple of people had seen him floating, he rushed off to the next village.


    Dear Reader


    If you find the story is going astray, let me inform you. It is not .everything will be clear in the coming chapters.


    By the way, if you''re wondering what happened to Onish... he is Ishit and he will return just waiting for the ancient magic of Suta to fade away.

 Chapter 45 - Vasta

    Gasping, Ishit doubled over with his hands on his knees. Non-stop sprinting for more than a pahar (three hours) had depleted every ounce of his strength. However, he had made it to the city. Ignoring his aching lungs, he looked in the distance.


    The red sun was the gash in the bruised sky. Below the ruddy sun stood a colossal statue of an armoured warrior holding a spear in his right hand and a shield in the other.


    Around his feet was sprawling the last city of Glassia as though prostrating in reverence of the unsung hero.


    Vasta had a rampart as high as the west of the stone statute, unlike the small villages or towns he had passed on his way here.


    Ishit steadied his shaking feet and stood up. He had to hurry, or no villagers would be left to tell the horror the defilers. Though Ishit had warned every village on his way, he doubted they would take it seriously.


    You couldn''t scare someone with an imagined ghost, more so if they had never seen one.


    Ishit jumped down from the hill and rushed down the path leading to the giant stone gate of the city.


    He approached the two fatty guards dozing off on the stone bench.  Dhrita was right people of this part didn''t know how to spell death.


    Ishit looked around with a mischievous look, and after making sure one was watching him. He whispered a spell, and the stone bench heated up like a frying pan.


    "Darling, why are your hands so warm? " muttered one of the fatty as he sifted his ass.


    "How can Amber''s bed be so warm? She is really hot?" mumbled the other.


    Ishit would have waited to see his prank cum punishment''s outcome if he had not been in a hurry.


    The giant iron gate was open, so Ishit walked in, feeling his chest for Dhrita''s medallion.


    The city''s buildings were all made of stones or wood, unlike the village houses of mud.


    After asking an old sweeper and a red-faced butcher, he finally found the druids'' shrine.


    Almost hidden amidst the giant maple trees, the white building had occupied nearly the northern part of the city.


    When Ishit got to the arched gate with Ivey vines running down, a boy in a brown cloak came out of nowhere and blocked his path.


    "May I know what''s bring you to the Order so early? " asked the boy, as his gleaming eyes regarded Ishit.


    "I''m have came from Lamia with an urgent message," replied Ishit. "May have a meeting with reverend Apurva?"


    The boy looked startled, but he hid his emotions quickly.


    "I''m sorry. Reverend Apurva is not here right now. You can leave your message with me; I''m his apprentice, Ruchito."  said the boy, looking around as if making sure nobody was spying on him.


    If liars had a ranking system as spirit wielders had, Ishit was sure he would have ranked second only to Guha.


    With just a look on the boy''s face, he knew the boy was lying.  But why? Maybe the smart boy wanted to hear the message.


    Whatever might be the reason, Ishit had no time for his foolishness. The defilers would be butchering the villagers by now.


    He took off the black medallion the priest had given to him, hoping the priest hadn''t overvalued the crude metal coin.


    "What if I have this?" said Ishit, dangling the medallion before the lad.


    "What is it?" Ruchito asked, looking at the pierced coin. However, the next moment boy''s eyes widened as he snathed the coin. Ishit didn''t stop him.


    ***


    Ishit noticed the red marks on the lad''s palm.  Someone had canned him brutally.


    Ishit couldn''t blame the punisher after watching, helplessly, how the boy was jeopardising thousands of innocent lives just because of his fun.


    He watched Ruchito as he examined the black metal coin with nothing but a leaf carved on it. The apprentice''s reaction surprised him.


    Ishit hadn''t excepted that something from a priest of a remote village could surprise mighty druids.


    Moreover, he hadn''t noticed anything extraordinary about the iron coin.


    "Where did you get this?" demanded the boy; his voice had lost amicability. He had hidden the coin in his palm; apparently, he had no plan to give it back.


    "From a priest called Dhrita. Look! It is really important. Thousands of lives are at stake. Let me meet someone with authority here." said Ishit. He was losing his patience.


    However, the boy didn''t seem to hear his last sentences.


    "Dhrita,..." he mumbled, "I should have guessed.."


    "Hey! If you want you can have the coin, but ... "


    A loud voice cut off Ishit.


    "Look! What''s our hostler is doing here?" Two boys of the same age were coming towards them. One who spoke had fiery hair like Okalians in Varta, and the other boy, grinning like a donkey, had blonde hair like Aslan, the king. They were both wearing brown cloaks like Ruchito.


    Ruchito stiffened. He quickly closed his palm as he turned to the newcomers, looking at them warily.


    A brew of emotions flashed on his face.


    "What are you hiding there?" demanded the red-haired boy.


    "None of your damn business," Ruchito said, his face turned grim. Ishit could guess the newcomers were bullies like snobs of Minaak. He didn''t know what he should do now.


    Should he knock them out and search the shrine for Apurva or some other by himself? Ishit deliberated his thought.


    "I think he is hiding horseshit, aren''t you, Ruchito?" mocked the blondie, cackling like a duck. However, the redhead didn''t laugh; he glanced at Ishit. A look of disgust flashed on his face.


    Due to his frantic flight, Ishit was smeared in mud from head to toe. Thought he could clean it easily, he didn''t, hoping it would help him to convince the druids.


    "What are you doing here?" demanded the redhead. " Shrine is not a place where a commoner like you can barge in."


    "He is here with a message for master Apurva." said Ruchito before Ishit could speak.


    "I think now you two will leave us alone now."


    The two boys laughed out,


    "and who gave you the permission to attend master Apurva''s messages?" the redhead said.


    "Codes of the shrine. As an apprentice, I have the right to attend to my master''s message and other tasks. "


    Ruchito said.


    "You''re nothing but a hostler. So go and clean the horseshit. And if you disagree with it , I''ll gladly inform master Adard." said the redhead; the blondie giggled, " Now, hand over what the lad has given to you, or you know.."


    "Or what? You think you can beat me. Don''t push me too far, Maurya."


    Ruchito said, clenching his fists.


    "Oh! Our hostler doesn''t know how to respect their betters. We''ve to inform master Adard,"  Maurya said to the blondie, who seemed too pleased at the idea.


    Ishit stifled his overwhelming urge to beat them. He hated such idiots to death.


    If it had been some other day, he would have knocked them to the floor.


    But today, he needed their help, so he soothed down his emotions and said to Ruchito.


    "So, can I see Master Apurva?"


    "As I said  he is not here. You can leave your message with me. " Ruchito said. Ishit noticed his fist that had the coin tightened.


    "Lad! Don''t listen to him. he is just hostler. Master Adard is currently sage druid and overseeing the shrine. You''d better tell him whatever message you have. "Maurya said to Ishit.


    Ishit had no problem. So he readily agreed. For him, all the druids were the same. He needed help to save the villagers before it was too late.


    "You can''t."Ruchito blocked his path, "It is against the codes. You''ll be punished for this."


    Ishit had enough of these snobs. The people were dying out there. He had no time to give a damn about codes.


    "Move aside, I have no time to play with you," Ishit said in a grave tone. The spirit gathered around him silently.


    "No! I won''t."


    "Ok! then don''t blame me."


    before the boys could understand anything, Ishit picked the boy and threw him aside. Ruchito crashed into a maple tree.


    Silence fell on the other two boys as they gawked at him. Their popping eyes told him he had touched some taboo. However, he couldn''t care less.


    He wouldn''t mind giving a sound thrashing to all these idiots.


    "Take me to Master Adard." Ishit commanded the boys. He wouldn''t hesitate to teach them a lesson as well if they refused to lead the way.


    Of course, the boys didn''t.


    "Please this way," all they said as they hurried down the path. Their pretty faces turned ashen white.


    "You''ll regret this." Ruchito said, getting up and dusting off the leaves.


    Ishit shook his head as he followed the two boys on the leaves covered path.


    Dhrita was right; these druids'' apprentices were weaker than his scullions.


    He prayed not all the druids would be like them, or the fate of Glassia ��


    He didn''t dare to imagine. The defilers were not called the scourge of humanity just to scare naughty children.


    Nearly one thousand years had passed since the dark era; their horrendous tales still sent a chill through the spine of a listener.

 Chapter 46 - Adard

    It was said that Sukirta, one of the many disciples of Sushruta (the first healer), had founded Vasta and its shrine. Sukrita was a rare genius who had both powers - the art of healing and the skills of a warrior.


    The colossal statue of Sukrita was built by Yama, the great Arch-Druid who had unified Glassia and vanquished stone-giants and evil trees.


    It was believed that Sukrita had traded his prana (soul) for Yama.


    Despite its great lineage, Vasta had only a healer''s shrine or so-called white-cloaked druids'' shrine.


    You would rarely see a red-cloaked or blue cloaked druid here. Golden cloaked  Arch druids were mythical beings for the people of Vasta.


    Even white-cloaked druids didn''t want to stay in this blackwater country more than they needed to.  The Elder Council of Avida had to forge a code to make it mandatory for a new white-cloaked to serve in such blackwater parts for three years.


    However, there were two white-cloaked druids who had declined royal invitations to stay in Vasta.


    The first one was Apurva, a sixty years old healer, who had come to Vasta 30 years ago and had never left the white shrine since then.


    As for the second, he was a young man in his twenties, called Adard.


    The young healer had come to the shrine four years ago as a new white-cloaked to serve the shrine for three years. However, the young healer decided to stay in Vasta for a few more years, after his three-year bond expired.


    ***


    The white shrine was built in layers. The first was the forest of maple trees, and the second was a lake encircling a white castle. Beautiful lotus flowers and swans were floating inside the limpid blue lake. It reminded Ishit of the spirit shrine''s pond in Minaak, as he walked over the wooden bridge. He missed his home, his mother, and even the strict face of his lord father. He didn''t know when the trial would end, and he would be able to tease his elder sister again.


    What was more frustrating was that even after one month he hadn''t found out anything about the trial.


    Ishit decided once he informed the druids and saved the villagers he would go to Avida. Maybe the capital city of Glassia could give him the answers he needed.


    The boys led Ishit across the lake and into the white castle. The corridor was lined with marble statues of men and women -some with a smiling face and some with solemn looks. The morning sun rays, coming in through the arched windows, were basking the flagstones floor.


    Except for one or two servants, scurrying here and there, the castle seemed empty.


    "Do you think he is a warrior apprentice?" whispered the blondie noticing that the statues had attracted  Ishit''s attention.


    "Or who has the guts and strength to throw an apprentice like a scarecrow," Maurya replied, eyeing the boy suspiciously. By the look of his attire, he didn''t seem like one. In Jamaika he had seen red-cloak apprentices.  they always had a wild aura about them, the fierce aura that told you not to mess with them.


    However, the boy looked nothing like that. His mud-stained clothes, messy brown hair, and weary expressions told him he was a commoner, a rustic who had travelled a long distance to get their help. As the villagers always did when charlatans or so-called priests failed to cure them.


    However, the boy''s sharp eyes were not of a rustic, they seemed to pierce his soul, not to speak of strength.


    The way he lifted Ruchito up suggested it was not his first time. Not to mention, Ruchito was a bull himself, who could beat all of them easily.


    As much as he hated Ruchito, he had to agree Ruchito was the best apprentice Vasta''s shrine had ever accepted. Since the day Apurva brought him in, he had shadowed Maurya in all respects. Ruchito''s presence had snatched away his chance to go to Avida. He had shattered his dream to become a sage.


    ***


    "Wait here for a moment. Let me inform Master Adard first. " Maurya said when they reached before an arched door.


    Ishit nodded.


    The blondie waited with him while the redhead pushed the door with a fearful expression as if he was entering a lion''s den. Ishit wondered what sort of person could make these bullies so afraid. Adard must have been like Bhadra, his own mentor. After coming here Ishit''s curiosity about the flower had heightened. He had never known that the dark tower feared by all had something like this -- a chamber that could send you into a different world, like a dream.


    Ishit had thought about the mysterious way he had gotten into Glassia, but couldn''t get his head around it.


    He wondered if he died here would he die in Varta too? Bhadra had said if he couldn''t bear the hardship of the trial, he could quit it in the middle. There was one more thing puzzling him greatly. Bhadra had said if he couldn''t finish the trial before Inna''s feast, the emblem would end the trial on its own.


    A month had gone by and the emblem was sitting on his chest as silently as ever. If he remembered correctly Inna''s feast was just 8 days away when he entered the chamber.


    Did something go wrong with the emblem? Ishit wondered as subconsciously felt the medallion.


    "You  can come in." Maurya''s voice jerked him back to reality. Ishit nodded gently and stepped into the chamber.


    A heady herbal smell assaulted his nose, not the one you got from Nimohis of Varta.


    Ishit realised It was not a chamber but more of a common with three other wooden doors, and two windows- one arched with glass panel, through which morning rays were bringing in warmth. And the other was a skylight.


    The white stone walls were covered with strange maps and murals.


    A young man, donned in a spotless white cloak, was standing with his back to him. The morning rays were playing on his shoulder-length golden hair.


    "You can leave, Maurya. And shut the door after you." the young man said without turning back.


    "Yes, master,'''' Maurya said meekly; his face was the epitome of gentleness and politeness. Ishit rolled his eyes. The redhead hesitated a little before he asked, "Should I keep an eye on Ruchito, master?"


    "Do whatever you like just don''t disturb me again? " the young man said,


    With an excited smile on his face, Maurya left. Ishit could guess what he was going to do.


    He wondered if the boy knew that his death had crossed the sea and was coming for him would he still smile?


    After watching these so-called apprentices and the deserted shrine his hope of getting help and saving Lamia was slowly turning into despair.


    "What news have you brought from Lamia?," as soon as the door shut behind Ishit, the golden-haired man asked.


    "Defilers have invaded our land. They are butchering innocent villagers and coming for Vasta. Please do something before it''s too late. "


    Ishit said in a single breath, hoping the healer would not dwell on minute details and give priority to the approaching crisis instead.


    However, he was wrong.


    "Ah, defilers" the word startled Adarad, but it was not the start one usually got after hearing the word in Varta. It was more like you gave when you heard something unexpected


    "a unique word to call Moriyans." the young healer paused for a moment.


    Ishit mind reeled and an uneasy feeling rose in his heart.


    "If I''m not wrong you''re a spirit wielder,"


    Astonished, Ishit backed away. The spirit boiled inside him.


    It was not a complete surprise to him that the healer had guessed his identity. One, who had even a little bit of affinity with the spirit, could easily sense ripples around a wielder.


    It was the same reason a commoner shielded with a camouflaging shield was far more secure than a spirit wielder.


    The thing that startled him was the calmness with which he was acting after knowing the defilers were coming to Vasta.


    There was something wrong with the golden-haired man.


    "But how did you manage to reach here? " the man continued as though unaware of Ishit''s sudden movement,


    "In the north  Okala''s stone giants would never allow a spirit wilder to tread on their land,


    in the south, The Living Sea hates your kind to  death, and as for the Mayavan forest, Vrikshas haven''t forgotten the great fire."


    The man slowly turned towards Ishit , who was at the door by now.Ishit knew he was in trouble again. His never-failing instinct told him to flee as far he could go from the man.


    "So, tell me the spawn of spirit-worshipers ." the man''s voice changed  as he added


    "How did you get here? "


    Ishit''s eyes fell at the well-chiselled face before him as he tried to open the door.


    The face was unknown to him, but the predatory eyes were unforgettable to him.


    Ishit gave up all the pretence. He blasted the door open and ran...


    A crisis at hand. the first battle to the death

 Chapter 47 - Ruchito

    "You''re really quick. However, you can''t escape me this time, boy. " Adard voice resounded in the empty corridor. And a golden shimmering shield came alive blocking Ishit''s escape route.


    Ishit frantically swept his spirit -sense,  searching for any vulnerable spot in the stone walls. There was none. The walls had anti-telekinesis spells cast upon them, and so did the flagstones paved floor.


    "You have no idea how much trouble you caused for me. '''' Adard walked out of the chamber leisurely with his hand behind his back.


    "Had I not returned on time, my years of hard work would have gone into a drain."


    Ishit couldn''t believe that the traitor he had met on the beach was a druid, and his real name was Adard.


    The face he had seen on the beach was different, but just one look into the predatory eyes he knew he had walked into a lion''s den.


    Ishit calmed down his thudding heart. As he looked into the eagle eyes.


    "You''re not a healer. A white-cloaked druid has no such powers. " Ishit asked, condensing his attack. During his stay in Lamia he had devised some attacks, using his insight into nature. Indra Vajra, his first move, was based on the two laws of destruction --decay and lightning.


    "Ha., you''re right ..."


    But before he could finish his sentence, Ishit attacked. His last confrontation with Adard taught him not to relish a conversation in battle.


    The lightning net filled all the corridor, crackling loudly, catching the fake healer unprepared.


    Ishit didn''t stop after one attack. Wind blades shot out from his hands.


    "You learned quickly," said Adard, who seemed unfazed about the crackling lightning and wind blades.  He formed a mudra and with a flash, everything vanished as if the horrifying lightning net was just an illusion.


    "You''re not my match, boy. " Adard said, pleased at Ishit''s stunned face.


    "Though your accomplishments are unparalleled, you''re still a wiener.  So give up struggling. Answer my few questions, I might think of letting you go. "


    Ishit hadn''t expected the man to have such deep insight into nature''s laws. He realised he had underestimated his rival.


    "What questions? "Asked Ishit, racking his brain to find a way out. He still had an untested move. A crazy idea that had come to him when he was working with the smith. An idea to combine all the destruction laws into one, just like an alloy.


    Izidor (Adard)  could see the despair on the lad''s face. The same expression he had when he thought someone had found out his plans. He had left no stone unturned on the beach, but couldn''t smell out the spy. It was as if he had disappeared into thin air.


    In fear, he hadn''t returned to Vasta. But when almost a fortnight had passed and no red-cloaked druid came looking for him. He knew it was just a false alarm. Either the boy''s presence on the beach was an accident or he was also cooking something.


    So Izidor decided to come back to Vasta, finding out that Apurva had broken into his chamber, and was looking into the maps Izidor had drawn for the defilers.


    It was a narrow escape.


    "Simple, How did you get here?"  Izidor asked. It had really puzzled him.


    The Living Sea hated the spirit wielders to death. They would never allow a ship or any vessel carrying spirit worshipers to pass. In the north, no Vartian would dare to disturb the moving mountain.


    As for Mayavan woods, the Vriksha hadn''t forgotten the great fire.


    So, how the boy had made it here. As far as Izidor knew, even sutas wouldn''t have known about this secret land of Druids.


    And then Ventus''s incapability to track the boy.


    "Rowing a boat or how?" Ishit replied casually, his mind was busy visualising the spirit diagram of his new attack.


    "Boy, do you think I''m an idiot?" Izidor glared at Ishit."Don''t you want to live anymore?"


    "Of course I do. however , we have a saying in Varta--


    A whore''s words have more worth than a traitor. So let''s stop kidding each other, and fight."


    Ishit replied in a calm tone, and summoned his most powerful attack. An unnamed attack, based on his crazy idea��


    Ishit felt the spirit getting shucked out of him. His legs went gelly. The floor underfoot quivered, the air trembled, and blazing lightning left him blind for a few moments.


    Ishit collapsed on the floor horrified at his own attack.


    The whole castle burst apart with an ear-splitting boom. Adard''s golden shield shattered like a mirror. And as for Adard,


    He was sent flying into the air. Apparently, he hadn''t expected the attack to be so powerful.


    Ishit had no strength left in his body. His clothes had burned into the fire. When smoke, dust, and the lingering power of his attack settled down he saw the servants fleeing in all directions, crying,  and screaming.


    The shield which had been blocking his escape route disappeared, but Ishit couldn''t muster any strength even to lift his finger.


    Now he understood what Bhadra meant when he  had said  "never use an untested attack."


    The attack had depleted every ounce of spirit. Now what?


    He looked in the direction where Adard had been sent flying.


    Adard was floating into the air. His handsome face was charred black. The white cloak had turned into rags.


    His eyes were red with anger. But he didn''t seem to be seriously injured. Despair grew into Ishit''s heart.


    As he watched the fake healer flying towards him. Did he really have to quit?


    Ishit hand''s reached the emblem on his chest.


    It was then he felt someone''s hand on his left arm


    "Hurry up, you have to get out of here."


    Ishit turned his head.


    It was Ruchito. His eyes were glowing with green light. His face was grim.


    Ruchito picked up Ishit and rushed away. The stones flew towards Adard who seemed as stunned as Ishit at the new discovery.


    "Grip me tightly if you don''t want to face the traitor. '''' Ruchito said as he leapt into the air.


    Ishit was surprised to find that it was not the spirit but the air itself that was carrying them.


    They landed across the lake and the serene water of the lake came alive. It swirled and rose to form a wall.


    "Who are you,?" Ishit asked, appalled at the uncanny powers of the boy whom he had thrown earlier like a scarecrow.


    "Not a good time for an introduction. " Ruchito said as he darted into the layer of maple trees. The trees shook violently as if a fierce storm had come.


    "Use your navel to absorb energy. " Ruchito said loudly.


    "What?" Ishit didn''t know what his saviour was talking about. How he was supposed to absorb energy through the navel.


    "So Dhrita didn''t teach you anything beyond healing." replied Ruchito. They were out of the shrine now.


    Adard was nowhere in sight. The wind, water, and trees must have been giving him a hard time.


    Ruchito landed on a roof.


    He dropped Ishit like a flour sack.


    "Hey, you could have told me. "  Ishit said, rubbing his aching ass.


    "Listen, we''re not out of danger. Adard would be coming soon. So tell me why you said earlier that thousands of lives were in danger."


    Ruchito asked, anxiously  looking into the direction of the shrine. The city was in chaos. People were running towards the ruined shrine.


    "The Defilers have invaded Glassia,and they are rushing towards Vast,  butchering the villagers on their way,"  Ishit said with a grim face. He had abandoned the hope of saving the villagers now.


    "Who are defilers? I''ve never heard of them." Ruchito asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Defilers are the bane of humanity. The evilest of Evil. In short, all you have to know, the earth will cry, and the mountains will shudder after watching the scene that will transpire here in Glassia. "


    Ishit said , circulating the spirit.


    " How do you know about them ?" Ruchito asked, looking at Ishit suspiciously.


    "My land has experienced tragedy," replied Ishit.


    "Which land? Are you not from Glassia?"


    "As you said, not a good time for an introduction? Just tell me, can you inform so-called red-cloaked druids?" Ishit asked,


    Ruchito didn''t reply immediately. He continued staring towards the shrine. Where maple trees and wind were creating havoc.


    "No"Ruchito said after a long silence,


    "I knew.."


    "But  there is a way we can alert them" Ruchito''s next sentence cut off Ishit.


    "What?" Ishit asked.


    "If we knock down the statue  of Sukrita."


    "You mean the giant statue of a warrior at the city square." Ishit thought the boy had gone mad.


    "Yes, the statue is a part of an array. If it collapses the entire Glassia will know a calamity is upon them." Ruchito explained.


    "Ah! Why didn''t anyone tell me? I would have pulled it down long ago. Let''s go, we don''t have much time. "Ishit got up.


    "It is not so simple. Nothing but a great calamity can break it down. I don''t think you fall in this category."


    " What about if we get help from Adard, the fake healer?" said Ishit, looking at the sky touching the statue. The spirit was gushing in his body rapidly refilling his every pore.


    Ruchito gave Ishit a puzzling look.

 Chapter 48 - Izidors Secret

    After a moment of consideration, Ruchito agreed to Ishit''s plan.


    Though it was risky, it was the only way to alert Avida before the invaders got to Vasta.


    The plan was simple; they would lead Adard to Sukrita''s statue and trick him to attack the stone warrior.


    "Are you sure he doesn''t know the secret of the statue?" Ishit asked again. He was worried that if the fake healer knew their motive, their plan would fail apart.


    "Yes! You can be sure about that. Not many in Glassia knew the secret of nine statues," replied Ruchito,


    Ishit gave his saviour a long look.


    "Are you sure? I mean even an apprentice of a blackwater shrine, like you, knows it, then how come a man , who has been conspiring against the empire for years, doesn''t know about it" said Ishit.


    "You don''t need to know ." Ruchito replied, "By the way, the interlude is over. Adard is coming for us"


    Ishit face turned grim, as he looked at the figure in tattered clothes. Adard had lost his graceful demeanour.


    Enraged like a wild beast he was coming for them demolishing the commoners'' houses on his way.


    Ishit got up, all his spirit senses were on.


    "Remember, we don''t have to fight with him to death,"  said Ishit to Ruchito, who was already in the air, and was preparing his attack.


    Ishit commanded the spirit to take him up, and it did.


    "Let''s welcome him!!" Ishit condensed his attack. The air around them swirled as it turned into a small tornado filled with razor-sharp wind blades.


    Adard halted a few houses away from them, glaring at them coldly.


    "Hey, Traitor! How was my attack? Do you like it? I have one more for you "Ishit called out,  laughing, as he set free his tornado of wind blades.


    The houses below them shred to dust, people were fleeing in all directions for their lives.


    Adard didn''t take the attack head-on, as if he was afraid of the razor-sharp blades.


    He dodged aside, condensing a shield. But suddenly, a whirlpool appeared below him, making him lose his balance. The wind blades grazed his shield sending sparks in the air.


    Ruchito dissolved his whirlpool.


    Adard stabilized himself, his eyes changing colours. There was something wrong with the fake healer.


    His face was reddening like a tomato.


    The discovery made him worry. Was his earlier attack too fatal?


    Ishit recalled the spirit paths of his earlier attack. A rare combination of his understanding about souls he learned from Dhrita, and the destruction laws from the spirit scrolls.


    Dhrita, the priest of Lamia, had explained how a soul chooses a womb suitable for itself.


    "Every soul has an innate sound unique to it, a divine song that changes according to Karma. And the same is true for a body or womb. They all have their innate songs, unique to them. In fact every being whether trees, stones, mountains, all have their innate sounds.


    When nature allows a soul to take birth, the soul searches for a womb that resonates to its song., and occupies it.


    It continues living in the body until one of them changes their songs. "


    Ishit pondered the theory for a long time and came up with an attack. A soul attack that would disturb the resonance of the soul with its body.


    His earlier attack had such power accompanied by other destruction laws.


    As it was his first time when he had used it on a man he was not sure how lethal it was.


    However, he soon realised his worry was unfounded. Adard raised his hand and his fury came for them.


    The morning breeze around them turned into a summer loo. The appalled commoners saw another sun appear in the air.


    Ishit''s face fell. He summoned his strongest shield and ran at his full speed.


    The giant fireball came crashing, burning everything in its wake, houses, trees, and the commoners alike.


    It blasted the house where Ishit was resting, creating a giant crater at its spot.


    The charred bodies of commoners were sent flying into the distance. The howls and screams filled the air.


    Ishit, who had narrowly escaped death, stood beside Ruchito with mouth agape.


    What was that!


    There was no need to be so furious. He looked at Adard whose face contorted with rage.


    Where was the cool guy he had met in the chamber a while ago?


    "What do you think of our friend''s power? " He asked Ruchito, whose face had lost colour.


    Clearly, it was his first chance to see so many people dying at once.


    Ishit could only imagine what his new friend would feel once the defilers got here.


    They were running out of time.


    "He killed all of them just like that,"  Ruchito mumbled.


    "Many more would die if we don''t succeed in our plan. So let''s bring our enraged friend to the statue." Ishit said as he dashed back towards the statue.


    ***


    Izidor had never imagined after working so many years, his meticulous plan would be thwarted by a mere boy, who hadn''t even mastered the spirit path completely.


    He now understood why Ventus had said the boy was one of them.


    The soul attack was proof that the boy knew the ways of death worshipers. As for how he discovered the well-hidden secret of death, Izidor didn''t need to know.


    The emblem the boy was wearing told him everything. Udalf, one of the seven survivors of Kemet, whom Izidor had thought dead, was alive.


    The All-Knowing -Eye carved on the emblem was his symbol and nether-iron was his metal.


    The fool who had single-handedly ruined Kemet now foiled his last chance to revive it.


    The thought made him filled with fury.


    He grimaced as a sharp pain stabbed his soul. The young healer''s dormant soul was awakening.  The boy''s attack had broken his spell.


    Izidor looked at the two boys who had escaped his attack and was running away.


    He knew it was futile to kill the boys, but Izidor never accepted grievance meekly. Udalf had to pay for what he had done. And it would start with the two boys.


    Izidor suppressed the host''s soul forcibly, as he dashed towards the boys.


    **


    Ishit glanced back and felt relieved when he saw Adard was coming for them.


    The fake healer was apparently adamant about burning them alive.


    within a breath, they were before the giant statute. He told Ruchito to be ready, the real battle would begin now.


    They had to survive the attack while making sure it hit the statue.


    Ruchito, who had turned quiet after watching the gory sight nodded solemnly.


    Ishit noticed the aura of Adard was fluctuating, as he came towards them. Now, he was sure his attack really caused some serious damage to the arrogant traitor.


    "Why are you so angry, the puppet of defilers?" Ishit took a jibe. Forming a shield around him. Ruchito moved his hand and a transparent sphere covered him.


    Adard didn''t reply at once. He seemed to swallow something down his throat, his face was flush red.


    "You''ve really surprised me, the minion of Udalf. I will settle my score with him later. First, let me teach you, Izidor is not someone you could mock at, and still remain alive." Izidor voice was hoarse.


    "What are you blabbering about? Has my attack screwed your brain?"Ishit laughed. "By the way, how many names do you have? That night on the beach you were Millian, just a while ago you were Adard, and now You''re Izidor. I think Man, you''ve personality disorder. Go visit the Occum shrine in Varta. Folks say they are best out there.  "


    Ishit signal Adard to attack, as he too sent his fireball at the mad Adard. Of course, it was not frightening like Adard''s, but it did have destruction laws that could blast a bow house easily.


    Ruchito''s lips moved, and the cobble-stones rose from the street below, swirling into a whirlpool.


    Izidor sneered at the ant-like struggles of the boys. If he hadn''t feared that his magic would alert Arch-Druids, and thus disclose his identity he would have long burned them to ashes. And then the healer''s soul who was wanting to throw him out. He had to finish the two pups soon, and leave. Or else once the healer''s soul completely regained control of the body, he should forget ever making it to the Astral plane.


    So, Izidor summoned his strongest attack that he could muster in his current state. He was glad boys were not running away. The little edge they had got earlier over him must have made them cocky.


    ****


    Ishit watched with grim-faced as a fiery dragon as large as a statue slowly materialized behind Adard. Cindering everything below just by hovering in the air. Despite being protected by his strongest shield, he felt as if he was standing before the fabled son of Uddor from Asharar. Ruchito''s face had lost its colour. The young druid had summoned icy armour to ward off the scorching heat.


    "Face the wraith of Izidor."  Adard raised his hand and shouted.. And the fire dragon roared as it breathe out the river of red lava.

 Chapter 49 - Udolf

    Ishi''s heart sank as he saw the torrent of fire coming towards them. Just by fluctuations, he knew his shield couldn''t stop the fire. So, he ran up on the giant statue, taking spirit support. Ruchito did the same.


    The fiery breath hit the giant statue, bathing it with red lava. The splashes crashed Ishit''s shield, setting it on fire, and thus searing his back.


    Appalled, Ishit flew off in the air. Ruchito was not doing too great. His icy armour had melted away. He had shot singed hair and eyebrows, scorching marks all over his face.


    As for the statue, the fire caused no substantial damage to it except turning it black up to its waist.


    "Where are you going now? " Adard called out laughing. "If I let you escape today, how can I face Udalf?"


    He moved his hand, and the dragon roared as it moved its giant wings, sending flames everywhere.


    A storm hit fleeing Ishit, causing him to lose his momentum.


    And before Ishit could rebalance himself the beast was on him. Ishit threw a fireball at him, which smashed the giant eyes of the beast blasting apart.


    Ruchito moved and a frightening whirlpool engulfed Adard, sending him off balance.


    "You too have a death wish. The discarded spawn of  Glass castle.  " Adard grunted, as he formed a shield to protect himself from the raging whirlpool.


    "How do you know?" Ruchito''s face lost its colour, hearing the traitor''s world.


    "Haa haa.. You guess! Why do you think the old healer so willingly left for  Avida, a place he hadn''t set for 12 years?" Adard said laughing evilly.


    "Don''t talk to him. you fool! Just attack .." Ishit shouted as he shot upward avoiding the dragon.


    However, Ruchito didn''t seem to hear him. He continued to stare at the grinning Adard.


    Myriads of emotions were flashing on his face.


    "You should have seen the old geezer face when he pleaded with me." Adard continued, "I told him to lick my feet and he did like an obedient dog."


    Ruchito''s eyes glowed brightly, as the air around him tensed up. As he said clenching his teeth


    "Don''t disrespect Apurva before me. "


    "Little druidy is angry. You should have listened to the spirit wielder advise" Adard said as his eyes glinted.


    Ruchito''s face fell as he sensed something behind him. He didn''t turn to have a look. He knew he had fallen in the traitor''s trap.


    The little druid summoned everything -stones, fire,  charred trees, air, and with a loud howl he attacked Adard, without caring about the sword that was stabbing his back.


    The stones came like meteors, accompanied  by the fiery lava breathed out by the fire dragon.  The wind turned into a frightening tornado, prisoning Adard.


    Izidor  howled like a beast, as the stones pelted him furiously, making him lose control over the healer''s body.


    He commanded the sword with full concentration. The sharp metal pierced the young druid''s chest. But it didn''t stop Ruchito from sending him flying towards the enraged dragon fire dragon.


    Ishit watched horrified as Ruchito fell down like a rag doll. He didn''t have time to check his friend because the enraged dragon seemed to have lost its mind.


    It came for him breathing out lava, without stopping. Ishit turned to flee but the dragon was too fast, its wing, and too close. Its giant wings caught him in the middle of his flight and sent him flying towards the giant statue.


    The momentum was so high that Ishit could regain his control. And his body crashed into the chest of the stone warrior. Ishit heard his bone breaking.


    The dragon didn''t give him any moment to breathe as it came roaring, and smashed into the statue. Trying to turn Ishit into meat pulp.


    However, Ishit was swiftly slipped under the giant arm. And tightly gripping the giant armour''s edge. The earlier impact had knocked him silly. His chest had caved in.


    The blood was dripping from his mouth. Moreover, Ishit''s mind was blank. He didn''t even seem to notice the running crack from chest to the waist of the warrior.


    The dragon roared loudly and came again for Ishit. But before it could smash its giant body into the statue and squash Ishit, the stone warrior came crashing down upon it. A bright light rushed out of the giant statue as it rushed up in the sky. The dragon, all of sudden, burst apart, and lava flowed out in all directions.


    Ishit fell down his hands helplessly grabbing the air.  His eyes had lost a blue glow, blood was flowing out of them.


    Adard was nowhere to be seen. His body must have fallen into the  ruined city, like Ishit, and Ruchito


    The commoners who had survived the deluge watched the lava melting their stone houses as if they had been made of wax.


    The buildings were burning like the pyres of Manikarnika Ghat. ( a famous cremation ground in Glassia ).


    The fierce battle had left nothing intact. The children were crying. Many of them have lost their parents in the fight that had caught them unguarded.


    ******


    Nearly 1000 miles away from Avasta, in the capital city Avida ��


    In the Glass Castle,


    In the King Nirvano''s court


    King Nirvano, a man well past forty, was sitting on his golden throne with his courtiers. A man in a black cloak was standing before him. Strange runes were running around his eyes and his forehead. The man''s eyes were changing colors like chameleon skin.


    The man bowed his head little, and said in a hoarse voice


    "Udolf,a son of Hyde the Great, pays his respect to the almighty King of Glassia."


    Nirvnao raised his hand to his chest and nodded, a Glassian custom to tell that he had accepted the greeting.


    The king frowned, for he had never heard of Udolf or Hyde the Great before, nor had he met a man with strange runes running all over his face like this.


    He glanced at his courtiers. They all seemed as clueless as he was.


    So he refocused his attention on his guest. He noticed his guest black cloak was not made of cloth or any material that he knew of. It seemed as if the darkness had been condensed to forge its fabric.


    Nirvano''s curiosity piqued.


    "His majesty might not know me and my great ancestors. However, you must have heard of Varta."


    King frowned and then his eyes widened as a distant memory struck his mind.


    "You mean the land of dwizas."


    "Yes, your highness."


    A low murmur spread in Glass hall.


    "So you mean you have come from the land beyond the living sea." Nirvano was shocked inside.


    Ages had passed since someone last came from the fabled land of dwizas. Not many in Glassia would believe in its existence. The tales of divine land were now just myths.


    If he hadn''t read the ancient chronicles, he wouldn''t have believed that there was such a land whose kings once ruled the whole Mazia. What was more unbelievable was that their ancestors had come here to Glassia from Varta.


    He looked at the man with renewed interest.


    "Not exactly but from its neighbouring empire called Kemet," Udolf replied.


    "May know the purposes of your trouble. For as far as I know the living sea has long banned the sea routes." Nirvana asked, putting aside his curiosity.


    "To warn you, the wise king," Udolf said, and this time the murmur in the court was not low.


    Nirvano frowned, so did his courtiers.


    "May I know? Against what?" Nirvano asked.


    "One of my brothers, Izidor,  has come to your peaceful land. And he is here  to take away the destiny of your land." Udolf said with some hesitancy.


    Nirvano frowned eased as he heard his guest.


    "And how would he do that? As far as I know, destiny is not a tangible thing " He asked.


    "It is as tangible as treasure in your royal coffers. My lord. It is as tangible as I and you. Moreover, Izidor  is not an ordinary man. He is a wizard, specialised in souls." Udalf said.


    "What should I do? Can you give us details about him so  we can look for this wizard, who has crossed the living sea to steal destiny?"


    Nirvano asked with an amused expression. Of course, he didn''t buy the nonsense. Now he even doubted the man''s claim that he was from Varta or Kemet.


    "I don''t have any. Because there was no way of knowing whose soul he had captured in the Astral plane."


    Nirvano was now sure the man with funny tattoos on his face was a gypper. He was really surprised at his guts to come here of all the places in Glassia.


    He needed to teach the swindler a lesson to set an example for all the people like him out there.


    Nirvano was about to call out his prime minister when he heard a loud chime.. The sound made him freeze on his spot for a moment, and the next thing he knew he was rushing out with all the courtiers in his trail.

 Chapter 50 - Leaving For Vasta

    Long ago, during the era of darkness, When Yama, the first king, unified the Glassia, he had built nine statues, one in each direction, and the ninth one was placed in Avida. The giant statues were the monuments of his herculean deed. His declaration of the boundaries of Glassia to the stone giants and Vriksha.


    But there was one more purpose of these giant stone warriors, known to only the royal family and a few important officials.


    The nine statues were part of a defence system devised by Arch-Druid Dwipayana. If someone destroyed any one of the statues or used any evil magic in the vicinity of the statues, they would break down and thus alert all the strongholds of the sacrifiers, the red-cloak druids.


    ***


    As soon as Nirvano stepped out in the open space, he saw the southern sky had turned scarlet red. The colour drained from his majestic face, for the dark colour was the blood that had already been spilled on the earth.


    His king had been invaded.


    "His majesty, we''re under attack, please seal the city. I''m going to gather my men. ``The Arch-sacrifier flew off in the air, without waiting for his reply.


    Nirvano composed himself, and turned to the officials, most of whom had puzzled expressions, and were frantically talking to each other...


    "Please calm down. Glassia needs your corporation, for we are entering into war again." said Nirvano in a grave tone.


    " Please run back to  your tasks. The codes of war will now rule Glassia until we vanquish the enemy. "


    "Excuse me, his highness. May I ask who the enemies are?" A blue cloaked man asked.


    "We still don''t know. All I can tell you is that the living sea has betrayed the alliance.Now, please  hurry off and assist the Arch-sacrifier. Not you Arch-druid Suchito, I need you here.  " Nirvano glanced at his guest who was staring at the sky, with a grim expression.


    The officials hurriedly left for their assigned tasks. It was not their first time to go for an all-out war. Glassia had been fighting against the Okalanin stone giants and Vrikshas for ages.


    However, it was the first time in the history of Glassia that someone had invaded their land from the south.


    It had made  Nirvano apprehensive. Except for the children of the living sea,or so-called sea monsters, there was nothing in the south.  However, the living sea was bound with an ancient alliance.


    When only three of them left, Nirvano turned to Udolf,


    "What do you think of this invasion from the south, the son of Hyde the great?" He asked, recalling the warning of the strange man just a while ago.


    "It must be related to Izidor, your highness." Udolf said, " He sure has the ability to breach the ancient alliances.If you don''t mind ,can I go  with your men to have a look at the southern border? "


    Nirvano gave a scrutinizing look to Udolf . He didn''t know why he felt an abhorrence towards the man. Maybe it was because of the dark cloak he never liked the dark colour.


    "What do you think Sichito of our guest request?"Suchito was a man in his sixties, with a long beard, and sharp blue eyes.  His golden cloak and a royal sigil on his chest was proof of his standing in the court; he was prime minister and adviser of Nirvano.


    The old man was watching Udolf with keen interest. He had heard of Kemet from his father who was a royal healer. A healer had to visit the Astral plane to trade with the demoness of death.


    It was in the Astral plane he had met a wizard from Kemet, and if he recalled correctly his name was also Udolf.


    His father had described the battle that had shaken the entire Astral plane, causing many untimely healers death. The sudden deaths of so many healers had caused a wave of shock in Glassia that year.


    As for the cause,  no healer, who had escaped the calamity, ever voiced out.


    The reason  Suchito''s father had shared the forbidden secret with him was a long story.


    ( For curious minds: the little incident had caused the death of Suchito''s mother. Young Suchito blamed it on his father, and never forgave the old healer until he divulged the secret on his death bed. )


    Though Suchito had set fire to the old man''s pyre and thus had forgiven him, he had never believed the story.


    However, today when he heard the stranger, the shock he had received was hard to conceal.


    "I think there is no harm in allowing our guest to accompany our man, of course he shouldn''t be included in the war meetings. " Suchito said, he could see the king''s eyes widened.


    He knew his advice didn''t go well with military protocol and he was sure the arch-sacrifier Nahusha would oppose his decision.


    He would never allow a stranger in his red cloak warriors.


    But Suchito knew something they didn''t.


    The stranger was not an ordinary man. The wizard had forced the demonesses of death to realise a soul without trading anything.


    Suchito doubted that  such a being would come here crossing the endless ocean to warn them against a false or a minor danger.


    This Izidor who could possess a man in the Astral plane must have been like Udolf, and could threaten the empire.


    So if Udolf was willing to assist them, they should gladly welcome him.


    Nirvano gave a curious  glance to his advisor whom he had trusted all these years, and said,


    "Ok then. You can ride with them."


    Leaving Udolf waiting outside, Nirvano left with Suchito to discuss things that he had to do.


    The city was in chaos, druids were flying in the sky frantically. War horns were blaring loudly.


    It didn''t take long when Arch-Sacrifier Nahush returned, clad in his shiny armour, his hammer was with him.


    Two other warriors all clad in armour were accompanying him. They throw a dagger glance towards the wizard who was lost in thoughts.


    Nahush beckoned his man to wait for him outside as he rushed in.


    It took almost five breaths when Nahush came out. He seemed in a bad mood.


    "I can''t teach the old man the art of war. So you''re coming with us. But if I find anything funny, your head will be off before you get a chance to explain yourself. Am I clear, stanger?." Nahusa said, his eyes glaring at Udolf like a lion.


    He didn''t know why Suchito liked to poke his nose into everything.


    "I''ve got you, Arch Sacrifier. Can we leave now? As you can see the sky has turned blood red. Whoever is this enemy, he sure likes shedding innocent blood too much."


    "He will pay for each drop. Let''s go." Nahusa said, tightening his hand on his hammer.


    They flew off towards the southern part of the city.


    The headquarter of the sacrifier was a red building with four frightening looking gargoyles sitting on the four gates. The fort-like building was built in the outer layer of Avida.


    The five colossal vimana were standing amidst the orderly lined armoured warriors according to their ranks.


    They must have been seven to eight thousand in number.


    Nahusa looked at his men and nodded with satisfaction.


    A priest rushed towards him with a large plate in his hand, five women in colourful sarees were trailing behind him, they were singing a soulful song, a prayer to the goddess of war.


    The plate in the priest plate was filled with all sorts of things used in worshipping Kritya, the goddess of war.


    The priest performed the Arti of Nahusa. Then he took some red paste from his plate and put a mark on Nahusa''s large forehead. Nahusa took out his dagger and made a light scab on his right thumb.


    He dribbled a drop of his fresh blood into the earthen lamp. The priest bowed and backed away. The five women came forward still singing the song, they put on the garlands they were carrying around Nahusa''s neck, one by one.


    And then they left the way they had come.


    Nahusa cleared his throat, and his voice  thundered,


    "Brothers, I have nothing to say except some cowards have dared to sneak into our land. Let''s teach them a lesson so even their future generations don''t even dare to look towards Glassia.Are you ready? "


    "Yes"The air trembled with the loud cries.


    "Good! Let''s go. Hail the king. "


    The loud voices thundered again.


    Nahusa flew towards one of the vimanas with a triangular flag.


    The warriors rushed into the giant vessels.


    As for Udolf, he was with Nahusa, for the arch-sacrifier didn''t want to leave his sight.


    As soon as the warriors were aboard.


    The vimanas took off into the air one by one. The five stories conical air vessels roared as they picked up speed, leaving bustling Avida behind.


    Please vote for this book with your stone'' so our rank can improve


    a comment will be highly appreciated ....just type anything !! Jay Bhawani

 Chapter 51 - Kritya

    Nahusha roared like a winged lion. His fiery fluttering hair in the wind were flames. His hammer crackled with lightning as he brought it down on his enemy, who was dragging away the half-naked woman.


    The furious roar seemed to freeze the man on the spot. His red eyes, behind the helmet, widened as he watched the silver hammer,  which had been soaked in green blood of Vrikshas, and colourless blood of stone-giants countless times.


    The air around him turned into a prison, trapping him like a mouse. Pressure as heavy as the mountain of Illore bored down on him. His rips cracked like dry twigs beneath his battle armour, his legs had long since turned boneless.


    SPLAT!


    The hammer squashed the stunned Moriyan body like a tomato. Nahusha let out a furious roar as he rushed towards the other moryian who was ready for him with his blood-stained axe. . The woman''s helpless cries froze into his dry throat as he watched the god of war striking again.


    The cruelty of war had surpassed Nahush''s imagination. The Arch-Sacrifier hadn''t thought the enemies he was going to face this time were devils in human flesh.


    Nearly all of his men had already departed to the astral plane.


    The enemy knew everything about them--their secrets, their battle tactics, their astras.


    His hammer, which had never failed him, was now a toy in his hand.


    Nahusha knew with his fall nothing could save Glassia, and that was not far away. The evil curse was racking his body, slowly turning it into stone.


    The air vibrated as if it got frightened of what was coming. Many tiny eddies formed around both warriors--one clad in golden armour, and the other in dark dragon sheath.


    Howling like a ghost of the endless desert, the blazing axe clashed with the hammer, which had just tasted the Moriyan blood and was thirsty more.


    The lightning thundered, not in the sky, around the two warriors, sending lightning bolts in the squeezed wind. The ungraspable ether (Aksha tatva) split apart, letting in the ghostly wind of the astral plane. With it came evil creatures of the soul world---dankinies, all naked wearing skulls as a garland. The dakinis let out evil laughter as they rushed for the fresh blood of the dead warriors.


    Laughing sinisterly at the gory sight,  they greedily filled their bowls and drank the red wine to their fill. Then they danced, wearing intestines in their veiny necks, excitedly cackling at the falls of humans.


    The shock of the clash blasted apart the dilapidated walls of houses, the Moriyan warrior took three steps behind. His eyes glowed brightly, as he mumbled what was called the dark tongue in Varta, and the holy tongue in Moriya. His dark scaled armour glowed up giving off the sinister aura.


    His axe morphed into a Vajra. The violet coloured lightning danced around it as if laughing like the dakinis.


    "I think you''re Nahusha, the war god. " The Moriyan warrior said in a grunting voice, "I, Jaffal, long wanted to meet you."


    "Maybe the demoness of death arose that wish in you." snorted Nahusha, as he mentally gathered ether around them. His last attempt to save his motherland. He only hoped King Nirvana would be able to handle the aftermath if he succeeded.


    "Haha �� maybe shattering stones, and cutting trees have made you conceited. Never mind, we, messengers of the One, are good at subduing the wild lions. " laughed the Moriyan, as he raised his Vajra.


    All of a sudden, the sky darkened as if almighty heaven had been provoked. The lightning bolts as thick human torsos thundered in the enraged sky as they came to cremate the Glassian warlord.


    An otherworldly pressure bore down on Nahusha, making him buckle his knee. The lightning fell on him, charring his shoulder.  Nahusha ignored the cracking sound of his bones, and excruciating pain, as he concentrated his mind to accumulate enough ether for his last move that would end the battle. He could see his men dying. The powers of his enemies were too bizarre to fight with.


    They seemed to command nature itself.


    Blood gushed out of the green eyes of Nahusha, as he clenched his teeth.


    A little more.


    He said to himself, ignoring the thundering war cries of the enemies.


    "I really admire your courage, Glassian. If you are willing to accept our lord''s seal I will make you king of this dark land. There is no need to foolishly die for the man who is hiding in women''s tits." the Moryians said.


    Nahusha didn''t seem to listen to the offer of his enemy. He closed his eyes, and let go of his hammer. His hands moved slowly in Nasmakra. His lips whispered


    "Krim!!!"


    The ether vibrated around him. Nahusha concentrated his mind as he formed a mental image of a woman.


    Her butter-soft skin is sapphire blue. Her waist-length hair is night itself. Her wide eyes are the sun and the moon. Her cackle is thunder, the shine of her teeth is lightning. She has four arms, all decorated with --Khadaga (double edge sword,), trident, and Khappar ( hollowed skull brimming with blood), and a decapitated head.


    She is wearing lion skin. In her beautiful feet are anklets, the chime of these golden ornaments shattered the eardrums of the enemies.


    As Nahusha proceeded with the ritual, the woman began to take shape in him. And with the last thought. A fire erupted in him, within a blink yogic fire burned his body to ashes.


    The sudden turn of events threw off the Moriyan.


    The space twisted above the pile of ashes. A stormy wind began to howl. The earth shuddered. Lightning flashed in the dark sky with heart-shattering thunder.


    All the ten directions laughed menacingly. The chime of anklets resounded in the darkening world.


    The battle halted at once as the horror-stricken warriors looked around themself for the source of the evil sounds.


    And in the southern sky, they caught a glimpse of a woman starkly naked except the skin of a freshly killed lion wrapped around her thin waist. Her sapphire blue skin was glowing, giving off the aura of death, and destruction.


    Her eyes were glowing so brightly making it impossible to look at her soul-captivating face. Her four hands seemed to be pulling the invisible strings of the world making it dance on the chimes of her anklets.


    Glassians warriors shuddered as they looked at the beautiful but menacing woman. They threw away their astras, and fled not even caring about the attacks of their enemies.


    The woman cackled mirthfully, as she flew down.


    "Who are you ?" asked a Moriyan.. But the woman only laughed. A khadaga (double-edged sword) appeared in her supple hand.  With a maniac laugh, she attacked the warrior.  The warrior summoned his shield but it shattered as if it was made of glass the appalled warrior tried to flee. However, the woman was quicker. She grabbed the man''s helmet and her khadga beheaded the horrified warrior as if he was not a warrior that had just butchered Glassian druids, but mere he-goat.


    The scene froze the Moriayans for a moment. The warlord of Moriya, Jaffal frowned, as he howled,


    "When do you all become so cowardly? Haven''t we deflowered the wild nymphs of  Kanya?  Haven''t we slept with the bloodthirsty banshee of Ravias? Haven''t our lord enslaved death-fairies? "


    Jaffal''s thunderous voice woke up the shuddering Moriyans. Their eyes glowed up like embers in the dark.


    "This beauty presents herself as a victory trophy; how can we be so rude to reject her? Brothers, subdue her and I can assure you, you all will forget your women."


    The Moriyans laughed. Their fear vanished.


    "Let''s work together so we can enjoy ourselves together. " Jaffal shouted as he raised his vajra. And the lightning came crashing down for the blue woman.


    The other Moriyans warriors also attacked.


    The woman raised her chin skyward and laughed. And the next moment, her face turned grim. Her flower -petal soft hand tightened around the khadga. Her slender legs moved gracefully, and a fierce battle broke out.


    Or it was just a one-sided butchery.


    The lightning bolts showered the woman''s tender body. However, instead of hurting her, lightning rushed on her blue skin as if caressing it.


    The arrows, which could breach even the sheath of dragons, rained on her like sparkling flowers.


    The evil curses, which had rendered mighty druids powerless, were nothing but blabbering, before her baneful laughs.


    Reaping the heads of the Moryians, the blue woman danced and with her danced the ten directions, wind and the earth.


    It didn''t take long for the  Moryians to realise why Glassians had fled away. The woman was not something they could subdue. As soon as the realisation dawned on them, they too threw away their weapons and fled for their dear lives. Jaffal didn''t stop them. He commanded the wind to bring him away as far as possible from the devilish.


    He fled towards the living sea to take shelter in the heavenly abode of Samudra. In all his fifty years of life, he had never met such a frightening enemy. He cursed Millian, the mysterious Glasssian who had invited him to the hidden land of druids.


    The young man had told him every secret of druids, even their meaningless rituals and folklore. However, he hadn''t mentioned such a horrifying woman.


    Didn''t he?


    A frightening thought struck his mind. His eyes widened as he looked behind��


    His heart jolted.


    The woman was just behind him smiling at him like a maiden in love. A chill ran through his spine.


    "You''re Kritya. The goddess ......."


    Jaffal''s headless body dropped to the ground. The woman laughed as she looked at the decapitated head, putting on the expression of horror.


    She raised her head up and drank the dripping fresh blood.


    Her eyes glowed, and her laughter echoed in all ten directions. Dakinis danced around her.


    She looked into the distance and flew laughing sinisterly.. Beheading everyone --Glassians, Moriyans alike.

 Chapter 52 - The Sixteenth Adornments Of A Beauty

    Almost a ghadi ago ��


    Vasta lay in ruins after the devastating battle. Thick smoke pillars could be seen from miles.


    The earth was littered with charred corpses of commoners.  A thick acrid smell of burning flesh stuffed the air.


    A hooded figure was jabbing the smouldering pyres, as though looking for something in the ashes. His eyes were two tiny stars in the dark that had fallen on Glassia, all of a sudden.


    The inferno fire had devoured everything; not even stone houses were left.


    The black figure continued scouring, throwing away charred boulders in all directions. Suddenly, he halted, placing a hand on his chest. He swiftly rummaged in his cloak and took out a medallion, faintly glowing with green light. The glow in the eyes brightened up to show the shock of the hooded man.


    "How is it possible?" he muttered as he flew off to the heart of the ruined city, dropping his search in the middle.


    The figure landed on the wracked dais of the shattered statue. His glowing eyes scanned the charred area and lingered on the broken piece of the giant shield.


    With his hand, he ordered the charred shield to fly away. And the inanimate shield obeyed; it flew off and jumped from the dais, revealing a boy soaked in blood. His chest had caved in, and in the cavity set a medallion just like the hooded man had in his hand.


    The eyes carved on both medallions glowing brightly as he walked over to the seemingly dead boy.


    He was so engrossed in his new finding that he didn''t seem to hear the menacing laugh that was echoing in all directions, nor did he pay any attention to the agitated wind around him.


    He leaned over the young man and picked up the emblem.


    All of a sudden, the eyes on both emblems snapped open, letting out the blinding light. And before the hooded figure could make out anything, the medallion in his hand disappeared, while the emblem in the boy''s neck returned to its original state.


    The incident left the figure momentarily dazed.


    Suddenly, he sensed something and leapt into the air. A blood-dripping khadga slashed the air where his neck was a moment ago.


    The evil cackles resounded the ruined city.


    A woman appeared in front of shocked Udolf, the scion of Hyde the great. His heart skipped a beat as his eyes fell on the baneful figure. The fluttering long hair of the half-naked woman was the black flames of the Nagini abyss.


    Just a single glance, Udlof knew who the sapphire blue woman was. And the knowledge didn''t stop the chill running through his spine. Udolf had faced countless dangers, visited the forbidden territories, witnessed the soul-shuddering sights, and fought with the death itself.


    However, nothing had made him cower, for he knew in his heart they were all conquerable.


    But the woman before him was something even Evil Lord Mora didn''t want to face, let alone him.


    Udolf had read about the woman in the ancient annals. The mysterious female energy hidden in every being, when invoked could destroy the entire world unless someone with a pure heart died at her hands, and thus made her grieved.


    Udolf doubted if such a person existed in Mazia now. Even If it did, who had time to look for him?


    He didn''t blame Glassians to invoke such a calamity, for even if they hadn''t, Moriyans wouldn''t have left anything in Glassia, anyway.


    Now he only hoped King Nirvana knew how to soothe his goddess.  Udolf took out an owl from his spatial pouch and muttered something to him, and threw it off in the sky.


    As he stared at the woman, who was dancing, laughing like a maniac. He took a deep breath as he summoned his staff. The wizard prayed to the formless spirit for delaying his death until the Glassian King got there.


    The goddess of war let out a loud laugh, as she wielded her Khadga.


    "Visthapito!" Udolf uttered the spirit tongue as he thrust his wooden staff, the magic stone embedded on its top glowed up brightly. The spirit obeyed. The space twisted around him, and he disappeared from his spot. The khadga again cut through the empty air.


    "Stambhito!!"  Udolf didn''t wait for the blue woman to come for him again. He knew he was not a match for the woman. Moreover, his attacks were ineffective against the goddess.


    So he didn''t attack her, instead, he used his spell on himself and the surrounding.


    The spirit froze him on the spot and turned him into a statue.


    The goddess halted her khadga in the air as she watched the seemingly dead human, dropping into the charred corpses.


    She laughed and turned to fly off. It was then Udolf snapped open his eyes again.


    "Where are you going? I''m not dead yet," he shouted as he flew off into the air.


    Hearing his voice, the blue woman froze in the air. She looked back; an enchanting smile bloomed on her blood dripping lips.


    She laughed, her pristine teeth flashed in the dark like the life pearls of the Living Sea.


    The woman rushed after Udolf, leaving no ripple in her wake. Her motion was so smooth as if she were the wind herself.


    It took only three single leaps from her to catch up to the wizard. She swung her evil weapon to reap fleeing Udolf ''s head.


    The wizard tried to dodge, but couldn''t because the air around him got frozen, fixing him on the spot. The Khadga slashed through his neck. His head flew in the air, spilling the blood all around.


    The woman laughed, raising her chin high.


    "Why are you so happy? " A voice interrupted her manic laugh.


    Udolf, who had fought countless battles in his 60o years long life, was standing on the pedestal of the statue.


    Of course, he was not fine. His face was pale. Blood was dripping from his mouth.


    If a behrupia(impressionist ) of Varta were here, he would prostrate himself before the feet of the wizard. Because what he just used was the ultimate level of their art.


    The art of swapping appearance or identities.  A master behrupia could swap his appearance with anyone, provided that he or she consented to it.


    Udolf, one of the wisest wizards of his time, had taken the art to the next level. He had fused the two paths ---the path of a puppeteer and the path of behrupia.


    As soon as Udolf hit the ground, he enchanted the half-burnt corpse using a puppeteer path and swapped his identity with it.


    So what the goddess had slain was not him but the corpse. However, as his consciousness was linked to it, the impact of the attack had affected him too.


    Seeing him alive again, the goddess seemed more excited than the wizard himself.  Her laughs grew louder.


    Udolf realized he had outdone. The goddess was impressed by him. He looked in the distance. There was no sign of Nirvana. He should have already been here by now.


    Udolf''s face turned grim. Now only a miracle could save him.


    The goddess didn''t come for him at once. She started to dance.  Her supple legs moved gracefully; her four arms swung like dancing snakes. The rhythmic sound of her dazzling anklets throbbed the wizard''s heart, his blood boiled. His link with the spirit weakened.


    Appalled, Udolf hurriedly cast a spell and his body fused with a stone boulder lying nearby.


    The only way he could save himself from bursting apart. Hiding in the boulder which once was the foot of the giant statue. Udolf watched eyes widened,


    The stormy wind howled, all the ten directions began to tremble. Lighting as a thick tree trunk came crashing down on the charred earth.


    The goddess came for him, swinging her thin waist.  The boulder he was hiding in pushed him out.


    A dazzling bolt of lightning struck him. Udolf didn''t defend himself because it would quicken his death.


    He needed the time. He looked in the north and saw nothing but enraged lightning. Nirvana was not coming. Was this the end of humanity?


    Udolf steadied his palpitated heart. His mind was buzzing.


    The divine lightning rampaged in his body, causing him great agony.


    The goddess was just a few feet away still dancing, and laughing.


    She landed on the dais, beside the dead boy who had his medallion.


    Udolf had never feared death, for him death was not the end but another beginning.


    So, he watched the dancing woman. Her loud cackles echoed in all directions. She raised her soft feet with a red sole and placed it on the dead boy''s already caved chest.


    Suddenly,


    The sapphire blue woman let out a  frightening scream. It split apart the dark sky and hushed the howling wind.


    Blood oozed out from Udolf''s ears. Appalled, he saw the woman had frozen in her step.


    Her eyes widened as if she had seen something more terrifying than herself. No, they were not expressions of fear. Bewildered, Udolf noticed, It was the blush, one of the sixteen adornments of a beauty.


    Please do leave a comment!!!!

 Chapter 53 - Calamities Of Varta

    Avida


    Inside the Glass Castle


    Udolf could see the doubt in Nirvano''s eyes. He didn''t blame the Glassian king for not believing him.As nobody ever would. What had transpired in Vasta was unheard of.


    Kritya had wept and laughed but never had she blushed like a maiden in love before.


    In the dateless annals of Mazia, there were two records of Kritya''s appearance.


    In the time of the suryavanshi kings a dwiza of Varta ( now known as awakener)had invoked the goddess. The reason was not clear as nearly the entire population got wiped out.


    The chroniclers  mentioned, it was the death of a suryavanshi princess that had stopped the killing spree of the sapphire blue woman.


    As for the second appearance, it was a dwiza again.


    Kritya again had rampaged throughout the land of spirit-worshipers and ended the suryavanshi dynasty.


    The incident frightened the Vartains so much that they burned down the spirit shrines and killed thousands of dwizas.


    As for how Kritya''s second coming was stopped, it was the dwiza of Lashi (now known as Minaak), a blind priest, that had offered himself to the laughing goddess, and thus appeased her.


    This selfless sacrifice of the dwiza, who had the purest soul, had made the butchers of dwizas ashamed.


    It was this incident that had taught mankind how they could ease the wrath of the blue woman.


    New kings of Varta secretly started keeping records of such pious souls in their kingdoms with the help of Nimohis.


    And to prevent the tragedy from reoccurring, the survivors of the disaster made sure none had the knowledge of invoking Kritya in future. For this, they confiscated all the scrolls of dwizas, and burned them to ashes.


    So, when the wizard had seen the goddess on a killing spree last night, the first thing he did was to inform Nirvano.


    However, the Glassian king didn''t respond to his call. On the other hand, he  killed his owl, making sure none got his message.


    "Udolf, the son of Hyde the great," Nirvano said after a long pause. "Glassia will always be in debt to you. What you have done for us can not be repaid.However, "


    The Glassian king swept his glance over his  courtiers,and went on, "It doesn''t give you the permission to spread lies, at least not about the tragedy that has taken lives of our brothers. Of course, I won''t punish you, for I know why you''ve forged this blatant lie."


    Murmurs erupted in the hall. Udolf didn''t know where the king was going.


    "You want to save the boy."  The king said, "You could have asked me directly, for Glassia is not an ungrateful land. I have sent the royal healer to cure him. You will hear the good news soon."


    Udolf, who had seen countless lordlings coming and going, didn''t take long to sense that something was amiss. Nirvano for some reason didn''t want his people to know about the kritya.


    So Udolf thanked the king for his great magnanimity, and took his seat.


    The king didn''t bother him again, and busied himself in his royal work. However, the wizard could feel the uneasiness his presence was causing to the Glassian king.


    Udolf too did not want to stay here more than needed. Izidor had escaped long before he reached Vasta. The lingering magic of death worshipers was proof of it. As for what had caused him to leave before the fall of the Moriyans was still mysterious to Udolf.


    Maybe the mysterious boy, who had made the war goddess blush, had answers to this puzzle.


    "His Highness, druidess Nandni, along with the boy, wants to see you."  The usher''s voice broke Udolf''s stupor.


    "Haha .. escort them in. " the king chuckled. "Didn''t I tell you, Udolf of Kemet ? You will hear good news soon."


    "I thanked His Highness from the bottom of my heart." Udolf got up and bowed, as he saw the boy following behind the white-cloaked druidess.


    He was as vigorous as an ashwa of Aravania.


    It was hard to think that just a few hours ago the boy was just a breath away from the white-wives.


    When Kritya disappeared blushing and hiding her soul enchanting face with her hands.


    The bewildered wizard walked over to have a look at his saviour, to speak precisely, the saviour of whole Glassia.


    After examining the boy carefully, he realised the boy was alive. However, no spell or herbs he knew of could mend his dark bones, forged with Osric''s tears. Nothing could supplement his fiery blood.


    So he brought the boy to Avida, hoping the uncanny healing powers of white-cloaked druids might cure him.


    "Nandni, greet His Highness. She didn''t let down His majesty''s expectations,"


    The druidess bowed slightly. She was a beautiful lady, well past forty.


    "Good! Good! May I know what our guest''s soul tree is or is it an animal?" the king asked, looking extremely pleased with the royal healer.


    "This!.." Nandini hesitated,


    "What? Is there any problem?" Nirvano asked, puzzled at the druidess''s hesitancy. It was not that he had asked some secret.


    "No, His highness. It is just..that the boy has no soulmate."


    A silence fell in the Glassian court, as every eye in the hall  moved from druidess to the boy,whose eyes were fixed at Udolf, the overseas visitor.


    Druidess''s answer had surprised the visitor. Long ago, he had tried to understand the druids'' magic, especially this healing art. Of course, he couldn''t learn it, for it required some innate power. However, he did learn the working of the alien magic. To heal someone, a healer first had to find a soulmate. Without a soulmate, he couldn''t heal the patient.


    Nirvano concealed the shock that the healer''s answer had given him. He scrutinised the boy before him.  The calmness of the boy told him he was not new to the court. His innocent, but fearless eyes were a sign of his brave soul.


    Was the foreigner really telling the truth? Was it the boy who had stopped Kritya?


    "How did you heal him then?"


    Nirvano asked the question that everyone present there wanted to know.


    "Perdon this healer, His Highness. This is her secret." the druidess said, bowing her head.


    Now nothing could be done. Asking a white cloak or any other druid''s secrets was taboo. So Nirvano snubbed his curiosity and his rising anger.


    "May I know your name, young man?" He decided to focus on the boy.


    "Ishit, the son of Oman, from Minaak." Ishit replied. He saw the frown appear on the broad forehead of the druid king.


    That didn''t surprise him. None in Varta knew about this hidden land of druids, similarly, no Glassian knew of Varta.


    Had he not seen the fowler sitting among the courtiers he wouldn''t have disclosed his identity.


    Surprisingly, he was not putting on his black hood and was looking younger.


    Bhadra''s presence in Glassia had surprised Ishit. From the information he had gathered so far about Glassia, Ishit had reckoned the location of Glassia somewhat. It must have been somewhere beyond Okala, the land of moving mountains and Mayavan woods.


    There was no route from Varta to Glassia. Even if it was, there was no way a spirit wielder could get here. Not to speak of the dangers, the sheer distance was so large that  even a master rank wielder couldn''t cross it within a month.


    "And where is this Minaak of yours?" the Glassian king asked.


    "In Garuna, the southern province of Varta" Ishit replied.


    The king''s face turned grim.


    "How did you get here?" demanded the king.


    ***


    Udolf was shocked at the boy''s answer. He hadn''t heard of Minaak, but visited Garuna many times, especially Lashi, its capital.


    But the question was how the boy had reached here. As for him lying, Udolf could sense the spirit caressing him like a mother. His identity as a spirit worshiper was as clear as day. So the boy was telling the truth.


    " The boy is with me,His Highness." Udolf said, before the boy could spill anything. The king had just lost his Arch-Scarifier, and almost ten thousand warriors to an alien invasion. Then his report about Kritya''s appearance and her mysterious disappearance. So it was not a good time to give him one more uncanny tale.


    Besides,the way the boy was looking at him, and his medallion on his neck, all these things made it clear that the boy knew him. As for how, that was the question he wanted to ask Ishit, the son of Oman.


    Nirvano gave Udolf a piercing look.


    "If you say so, Udolf." said the Glassian king, after a long pause.


    "However, If It doesn''t trouble you, can you  tell us how you got here?


    For Samudra, the lord of the Living Sea only confessed about the Moriyans. He didn''t say a thing about you and the boy."


    Udolf could see the time had come that he should leave Glassia. The druid king was getting paranoid now.


    Please leave comment

 Chapter 54 - Secret Of The Trial

    Udolf looked into the king''s sharp eyes, and he knew that he couldn''t leave without giving him an answer.


    But could the druid king swallow it?


    Udolf recalled the perilous trial of  Nimois ( mysterious people who are always on the move like gipsy of the earth), that he had taken to get here.


    The maze of underground passages guarded by Taksha, the serpents'' king, and watched by the sons of Uddor,  was not a thing of tales.


    So Udolf took a deep breath and decided to use the path of the tales'' weavers.


    He weaved a tale of his perilous journey through Mayavan woods,  unaware of the fact that it would go down the annals of Glassia.


    He recited his spine chilling experiences in the land of tree-giants. He told him about his deadly confrontation with Vrikshas, and his narrow escape.


    "This wizard  would have reached here long ago, had a dryad (oak tree nymph) not bewitched me." Udolf said with expressions of fear and bliss, mixed together, "After  my narrow escape, I decided to take shelter on a shady oak tree, for all know the  night is not a good time to venture in any woods, not to mention I was in Mayavan." Udolf saw his entrapped listeners nod in agreement, so he went on.


    "I concealed myself with the best spell I know of, making sure not even all-knowing wind could see me. As tired as I was,  I fell asleep as soon as I closed my eyes. And when I woke up the next day I was in the bosom of celestial beauty. Her cotton soft hand caressed my rough face. Her laughter was the song of the morning breeze, she bathed me in a waterfall, and donned me in silvery clothes, woven with moonlight. She fed me the sweetest and juiciest fruits of Mayavan. I could bet my magic staff they must have been freshly plucked from the legendary orchard of the Vriksha king. When I was full and couldn''t eat more she lulled me again into a dreamless sleep. The routine continued for a fortnight. My heart was hers now. I was a slave of her soul-stealing smile, always longing to hear the jingle of her laughter.


    It was then Purnima came. As soon as the full-moon shone over us. The tree nymph led me to Nysa, the city of no grief, to trade my soul."


    The wizard paused for an effect.


    "What had occurred after that was a surprise to the nymph. The bullheaded man, Apis, the buyer of souls, looked into my eyes and shuddered. He threw away his soul-weighing scale, and fled off, even leaving behind his satchel-full of soul orbs."


    Udolf noticed the confused look on the Glassian Kings and felt amused. He wondered at the nature of mankind. How they would try to rationalize every uncanny happening around them, but forget to do the same for a tale.


    That was why Sutas said, "To decipher a tale one needs the wisdom of generations."


    "It was not a surprise, for the nymph had brought a death-worshiper before him.  '''' The Wizard smiled and didn''t speak further.


    The hall fell in silence, as they all looked at him in awe.


    The legends of death-worshipers were not secrets. The ancient order whose roots could be traced to the beginning of the world had been recorded in chronicles time after time. Sometimes as villains, and sometimes as saviours of mankind.


    "So you''re a death-worshiper," Nirvano said after he overcame his surprise. No wonder the man stood safe and sound after visiting the fabled soul market of Nysa, the city of death-fairies. This explained a lot of things. Suddenly, his eyes widened,


    "Was the mysterious friend of yours, who conspired against our land, also a death-worshiper? " Nirvano asked in a grave tone. If it was true, Glassia was really in trouble.


    Udolf smiled ruefully. The fear that the name of his kind used to arise was like this. But now, they were on the brink of extinction. With only seven survivors, no way to accept an apprentice, the order of death-worshipers was on its hind legs.


    "His Highness doesn''t have to worry about him anymore. Izidor will never come to this land again. This wizard can assure you that."Udolf said.


    "This king doesn''t know how to thank you.You can ask me anything you want and if it is in my power I will give it to you," said Nirvano.


    Udolf laughed


    "Then I will if I need anything. But for now, I want to be excused and have a chat with my apprentice."


    And thus Udolf left the chamber, leaving the Glassian court in awe.


    What he didn''t know was that his concocted tale had shocked his apprentice to the core.


    ***


    Ishit trailed behind the wizard, lost in his thoughts.


    Did his father know Bhadra''s real identity?


    A death-worshiper, wizard?


    Didn''t they all perish with the fall of Kemet? It was said that the Evil Lord himself was a death-worshiper and knew the uncanny powers of his kind too well. So the first thing he had done was to kill all of them, leaving none alive.


    Now it seemed there was something that the world didn''t know.


    The wizard didn''t speak to him as they walked out of the castle. Bhadra, who was behaving a little weird, led him into the garden just behind the Glass Castle, full of blooms and fragrance.


    They looked for a good spot for their private talk and soon found one. Beyond the dancing fountain, and the golden swing were seats made of aqua-stone ( a transparent stone with sponge-like properties).


    Bhadra cast a silencing spell and sat down.


    "How do you know me? Udolf asked, his colour-changing eyes fixed on Ishit''s face.


    The question dumfounded Ishit. He looked at the sunburned face, covered with runes, and scars, and slowly realized there was something wrong with Bhadra, who was sitting before him. His aura was more violent and oppressing. His black cloak was also different. Not to speak of his eyes.


    Ishis took a deep breath.


    "Look, Bhadra! I don''t know why you are asking me such a foolish question. For it was you in the first place who sent me here to take the damn trail.


    Without telling me what the hell I have to do in this strange land. Yesterday I would have died for no damn reason. So stop this act of being a mighty wizard or a death-worshiper, for I''m not going to buy it like the foolish king.


    You have no idea what I have gone through this month. That damn Millian, Adard, Izidor or whatever his real name is, tried to kill me as soon as I got on the beach.


    By some miracle, I survived that night to run into him in  Vasta. There, he nearly killed me.


    Tell me. Did you send me, a mere beginner, here to die?  As I haven''t found a single reason why I should be here.


    "Ishit said, glaring at Udolf''s calm face.


    He was really pissed off. Even after his brush with death, he couldn''t make the head or tail of the trial.


    This morning when the druidess brought him to his senses, he decided to leave Glassia after meeting the king. And so he would do if the fowler didn''t tell him what he had to do to end this trial.


    Yesterday''s incident taught him many things. One of them was that before absolute power tricks were nothing.


    So all Ishit wanted to go back to Minaak and work hard for this single goal.


    Udolf''s strange eyes were watching the boy intently. You couldn''t guess anything from his chameleon eyes. From the anger and expression, the wizard could see the boy was not lying. But he too was sure that he had never seen the boy before, let alone sending him on some trial.


    There was something strange going on here.


    "I''m afraid I have no recollection of what you''re saying, Ishit of Varta. Can you tell me more about us, like where and how we met ?  "


    The only thing Ishit felt after hearing the fowler''s next question was anger.


    "It was samvat 3023, month libra, day Surya. When I woke up from a three-year-long slumber. And wracked my chamber. so my father punished me by appointing you as my trainer. Then you threshed me all morning, and I was too tired to ask any question. You led me in your dingy Black tower and conned me enter in a cursed chamber. Before I could sense anything wrong, I was standing on the seashore., alone in the dead of night. not knowing where I was, and what I had to do.


    It was how we met. Now would you tell me how to finish this damn trial, or I should leave. As I didn''t want to waste any more time in this wild goose chase. In which I might lose my life ."  Ishit said, taking out the emblem.


    "Samvat 3023..." Udolf muttered.  his eyes widened with shock he had just received. His mind reeled. How was it possible?


    Please leave a comment. as it will motivate me to write more ...


    thanks in advance

 Chapter 55 - The Pratima Library

    Udolf never claimed himself all-knowing like Ventus, however, few things could surprise him now. And what the boy had just said was certainly one of them.


    "Samvat"  was a Vartian term for the year in the spirit tongue. And as per the Vartian calendar, it was samvat 1041.  So if the boy was not a suta (tale-weaver), he had travelled in time. But How was it even possible? Udolf, in his 6 centuries-long life, had never heard of such a thing. Yes, he knew some dwizas (awakeners of Varta) who were believed to be oracles and could peek into time. But peeking was one thing, travelling another.


    Udolf masked his surprise and doubts as he went on asking more questions ignoring the boy''s rising anger.


    And despite his accumulating doubts, he realised the possibility of the boy being sent into the past was getting stronger.


    Udolf took a deep breath, trying hard not to show the turmoil and shock on his face. He looked into the boy''s abyss black eyes, to check again if the lad was using a tale-weaver''s path.


    The flow of spirit about his head told him the boy was not concocting the story. He had really travelled back in time, and it was he, Udolf, who had sent him here in Glassia for something.


    As much as inconceivable was the discovery, the wizard couldn''t reject the screaming facts. His emblem was one thing, the unification of Vart under one King Aslan, whom he never heard of, was another.  Currently, Varta had nine warring states, each wanting to devour the other.


    So Udolf, who had seen myriads inconceivable things,  couldn''t help but accept this another hidden secret of Mazia. He didn''t ask anything further.


    As for helping the boy into his mysterious cause.


    Udolf didn''t try to rack his brain to figure out the purpose of the boy''s time travel. Because he knew he couldn''t. Almost two millennia were standing between him and his future self.  Mazia would have gone through a ground shattering change in such a long time, and so would have his future self''s understanding of magic.


    "As you said, I told you not to believe anyone.  " Udolf said after considering something, "I think it includes me too. So I will advise you to use your intuition. And if you feel it is time you should leave then go ahead."


    "Do you think I''m stupid? I''ve already wasted my whole month following this so-called intuition. It would have gotten me killed twice. So if you have nothing to tell me, I''m leaving.  " Ishit was missing his home, his mother and even his strict father. He wanted to fight with his sister and meet his one and only friend Guha.


    Udolf didn''t answer immediately. He looked at the time traveller intently.  His aura was rising due to emotional turmoil. The boy badly needed guidance. However, the wizard knew he was not the right person to do so.


    The young man before him was shrouded with mysteries unknown to him.


    Making Kritya leave was not only one odd thing about the boy. His spirit body had the blessing of Osric, the soul-herder. The boy was the second person that had survived after drinking Osric''s Tear.


    The hidden aura of a druid around him was another puzzle.


    "Did you try learning druidism here ?" he asked, after a long pause.


    "No. I didn''t get a chance. Though I did learn their healing art a little."Ishit recalled his time with the old priest of Lamia. And the sweet family that had housed him like their own son. His heart was saddened.  The druidess had told him that no survivor had been found so far. Villages beyond Vasta, had been completely wiped out.


    "I think you should take a look at their scriptures before you leave. I''ll ask King Nirvano to allow your entry in his royal academy. " Udolf said.


    Ishit thought for a while and decided to visit the knowledge centre of Glassia. Because knowledge wouldn''t harm him anyway. He might come up with some good attacks after reading their strange magic.


    So they left the garden and visited the Glassian king. Nirvano readily agreed to their request.  Of course, there were some restricted areas or scrolls which Ishit couldn''t be allowed to explore.


    King summoned an old man clad in a blue cloak and told him to guide Ishit during his visit to the library.


    So without wasting any more time Ishit left for the Pratima library, the largest archive of Glassia. Udolf didn''t accompany him, for he had some personal business to attend.


    *****


    Avida


    Inside Pratima Archive ��


    Ishit eyes were saucers, after seeing so many scrolls and tomes on every subject.


    The royal archive of Glassia was a seven-story building, cramped with all kinds of scriptures. Scroll on healing, scroll on taming beasts, scrolls on commanding the five elements, scrolls on forging divine astras and so on and so forth.


    Ishit wanted to read all of them, however, there was not enough time. Because Bhadra had to leave Glassia after two weeks. And as his apprentice, Ishit had to accompany him.


    So Ishit had to use this little time carefully.


    After a long mental duel, Ishit decided on the divine Astras. Because he lacked in this area the most. Even after trying all month, he couldn''t summon a good spirit weapon.


    So he turned to Amartya, the old librarian, who had been accompanying him on king''s order. The blue cloaked druid was a good company. He had explained everything that he needed to know about the various schools of druidism. And the knowledge had amazed Ishit.


    ***


    Druids were not like spirit-wielders. To become a druid one needed the magic blood or the blessing of mother nature, which was not easy to come by.


    It meant if your father or mother was a druid, you would be a druid too. However, if your father was a commoner, your chance of having a druid''s power was very low. Only one in thousands had such a blessing.


    As for the power of druids, they were divided into five types.


    White -cloaked -- had healing powers.  They could visit the astral plane with their soul.


    Red cloaked --sacrifier or warrior. They had the power to command the five elements and wield divine astras.


    Blue -cloaked-- had the power to forge divine astras, beast taming, tending spiritual herbs, and other skills.


    Golden cloaked-- elders and called arch-druids.


    Brown -cloaked--apprentice.


    Ishit recalled Ruchito, the apprentice-healer of Vasta. His death had shocked him, shattered his illusion that he could do anything in this strange land. Ruchito was clearly not an ordinary druid. There was some story behind him living a disguised life in a black-water land. But now there was no knowing, for it too had died with him. Ishit short stay in Glassia blackened his innocent heart, made him realise the cruelty of the world and the fragility of life.


    Ishit shook his head to clear his thoughts. He had to grow stronger if he wanted to live in this merciless world.


    Ishit told Amritya to give him all the scrolls from basic to advanced, one copy each.


    Amritya looked surprised at his request but the old man didn''t say anything. King Nirvano''s instructions were clear; he had to cater for every request of the young man if it didn''t break Glassia''s codes. So the old man arranged the requested scrolls and escorted him to a quiet chamber.


    In the small reading chamber, There was a window looking over the street that led to the royal academy.


    At this hour of the day, the street was bustling with the brown cloaked apprentices. Ishit looked at their bright faces, smiling and laughing so carefree. Slowly, the grimed face of Ruchito surfaced up in his mind. He wouldn''t have died if Ishit hadn''t come to Vasta and made him fight with Izidor.


    He would have fled away from the city. He might join the royal academy of Avida one day.


    A gloom sat on Ishit''s heart. He kept watching the apprentices, spilling out of the grand building. Silence fell around him. After a long time, he mumbled


    "Your death will be on me."


    The air around him tensed up like the string of veena1. He felt relieved as if the promise had calmed down the hunting memory of the dead Ruchito.


    Ishit took a deep breath and sat down in the cushioned chair at the wooden table.


    He calmed down his racing mind, and with a renewed determination, he opened the first scroll.


    "Fundamental Principles of Divine Astras "


    Ishit read the scroll written in spirit tongue, and just reading the first line his interest hooked in.


    "The whole creation is a fine balance of two powers. One is Adi and the other is Adya. Adya is life , Adi is death. One binds us while the other frees us. However, for a divine smith, both are the same. He uses both powers to cause destruction..."


    Engrossed in the scroll, Ishit forgot the passing of time, his surroundings and then himself.  Why wouldn''t he? The scroll was so profound that just by reading basic principles, he felt he could now forge his spirit weapon. The profound understanding of druids of this world amazed him. He realised how the breathing that kept him alive was killing him slowly. The very water that was essential for all life, was slowly poisoning them.


    It was as if every being, living or dead, were conspiring against one another.


    Ishit kept reading scrolls after scrolls as a starving man eats a meal.


    When the night fell, Amartya came to check on him, but Ishit didn''t respond to his call. It was as if he couldn''t hear what was happening around him.


    The old man left, feeling both frustrated and surprised at the same time. In his years-long career, he had never seen such a young man. Of course, druids were different, they could study for a whole week, without eating and sleeping.


    Time slowly ticked away, nights came and went, however, Ishit didn''t come out of the room. The chamber''s walls were now full of sketches. The floor was littered with scrolls and parchments.


    The news of him studying for three days straight without rest spread like wildfire in the royal academy. Apprentices began to come to check on him.


    "You mean he hasn''t even left for the bathroom. " A girl with a soul-enchanting face asked Amartya.


    "Yes, princess. I think the boy has gone insane." Amartya said, his wrinkled face full of adoration and love.


    "You should stop him. And tell him to have some rest. It is not like the library is running away somewhere. " The girl said with worry written on her face. Her curly locks were dark bumblebees hovering around her lotus face.


    "I don''t dare. His Majesty has ordered me to cater to his every whim." Amartya said adjusting the tomes, in their slots.


    "Oh!  Then, I will talk to him. Or he would die here."


    The girl said as he walked over to the reading chamber where Ishit was lost in his thoughts.

 Chapter 56 - Princess Sia

    "How does nature bring these two opposite forces together? " Ishit muttered, as he looked at the complicated diagram representing the formation of ''trishanu'', the smallest particle of the creation. A trishanu pervaded the entire creation. It was the building block of all other five elements.


    According to the scroll, a trishanu formed when Adi and Adya came together, a process called ''methun'' (cosmic sex).


    The diagrams before Ishit depicted the creation process of this divine particle.


    What Ishit didn''t get was how two energies, Adi and Adya, which were banes of each other, came together and formed this divine particle.


    He read the scrolls over and over again, but couldn''t come up with anything. They had just mentioned the name of the process and nothing else. Frustrated Ishit closed the scroll.


    In these four days, Ishit had memorized all the content of the scrolls with the help of his spirit memory. Of course, it didn''t mean he had comprehended all the complex diagrams and theory of divine astras. It would take time and a lot of practice before he could forge even a mortal astra. However, Ishit was now confident in summoning a spirit weapon easily. That was what he was planning to do now.


    Ishit stretched his body as he rose to his feet. He swept a fleeting glance around the chamber and all the scrolls and parchments flew off the floor and got arranged neatly on the wooden table.


    After continuously practising for four days, his telekinesis power had reached another level. Now he could form mental links with nearly four hundred objects at once.


    Ishit looked out of the window. It was already noon.  The street was bustling with apprentices. After this trial, Ishit thought he would also join an academy. Because after reading all the scrolls on forgoing, Ishit realised there were many things he couldn''t understand without a good mentor.


    Now come to think about it, Bhadra had said he had to compete in the coming Inna''s feast if he wanted to join an academy. As far as he remembered, Inna''s feast was just more than a week away when he had entered the cursed chamber, and got teleported into Glassia.


    And since then more than a month had gone by, but how come the emblem hadn''t ended the trial yet. He took out his emblem, the black medallion with a mysterious half-opened eye carved on its surface. He examined the emblem carefully, and his eyes widened in surprise.


    After reading so many scrolls on forging, Ishit now had knowledge of thousands of forging materials. With the help of his newly acquired knowledge, Ishit recognised the metal used in forging the emblem. And the recognition shocked him.


    The seemingly ordinary-looking emblem was made of Nether-Iron, a dark metal found in the heart of the Mazia.  Famous for its self-healing property, it was also called living metal. However, it was not its main property. The object made of Nether-Iron could acquire sentience, and alter its form.


    Ishit was about to check whether the piece in his hand could do the same when he heard a knock on his cracked door.


    He quickly concealed the emblem under his tunic.


    "Amartya, I don''t need anything now. Thank you for asking, " he said. He was really grateful to the librarian. The old man had been constantly checking on him all these days, bringing him parchments, and inkwells.


    "I''m not Amartya." The voice was the melody of nymphs, no, it was the song of a koyal (a spirit bird) whose voice could enchant its listener, because it was what happened to Ishit. He didn''t know how he reached the door and opened it, and left rooted to the spot as soon as his eyes fell on the face before him.


    A sharp pain split his heart. His body shuddered. Tears rolled down his cheeks. He felt as if some invisible force were crushing his heart. His lips moved to say something but no word escaped from his drying throat.


    His right hand moved on its own.  Shaking like an old man''s hand, It reached out to touch the tear dowsed celestial face, to shoo away the bumblebees of hair locks that were hovering around her welled up eyes, seemingly to steal the nectar.


    As soon as Ishit''s hand touched the rosy cheek, which was like the lotus petal wet with morning dew, he felt as if he had been electrocuted.


    And his soul jolted as if the touch had awakened its aeons-long slumber.


    Ishit stupor broke with a kick on his chest. A merciless kick sent him flying onto the wall of the chamber.


    His mind reeled, as he conceived his surroundings; the peaceful library was now in chaos. Apprentices were running towards them, screaming.


    "He has done something to the princess." An apprentice with eyes like a hawk said furiously , pointing his finger at Ishit. "I saw him touching her face.  and the princess collapsed as if he had sucked her strength. "


    Ishit''s confused eyes darted to the beautiful girl sprawled in Amartya''s lap. She was mumbling something in some obscure tongue. Her fish-like eyes were streaming with tears.


    The face that he had never seen before seemed so familiar to him. And a name surfaced up in his jumbled thoughts.


    "Sia"


    Who was she? He asked his aching heart, but all it did was throbbing. And no answer came.


    The Librarian picked up the mumbling girl,so gently as if he were afraid his touch could break her cotton soft body.


    The noisy crowd parted to give him a way. Ishit''s eyes watched the old man till he disappeared around the corner.


    What just happened?


    Ishit didn''t get the time to ponder. The boy with hawk eyes walked over to him. The furious crowd surrounded Ishit. They all were staring at him as if he had done some heinous crime and deserved thousands of deaths.


    "What have you done to the princess?" The apprentice with hawk eyes demanded, giving off a fierce aura.


    "I haven''t done anything," Ishi said as he picked himself up, however, the boy pushed him on the floor again.


    "Do you think I''m a stupid? I saw you, with my own eyes,  casting some evil curse on her. " the boy said, "You''d better undo it or you won''t leave this place alive."


    The crowd burst into a noisy conversation.


    Ishit''s heart throbbed again with sharp pain.


    He didn''t know what the hell was talking about. He knew that he was standing by the window when heard a knock. After someone kicked him on his chest for no reason.


    He didn''t even know why the hell he was crying. The lad was annoying him.


    "As I said I didn''t do anything. So Fuck off!!" he said, coming down from his rising anger.


    "Damn! Kush, he is sure stubborn. Let''s drag him out of the library. " Another apprentice with a muscular body said, cracking his fists.


    "I think. It is what he needs. " Kusha, the boy with the hawk, said as he reached out to grab Ishit''s long hair, clenching his teeth. "Let me teach you a lesson for defiling princesses with your filthy hands. "


    The crowd shouted in support.


    "I said. leave me alone" Ishit shouted, but the boy didn''t seem to hear. So Ishit threw a punch at his face. Though it was an ordinary punch it did have his understanding of destructive power.


    With a crack sound, the few flew off and crashed into the wall behind.  The crowd let out a gasp.


    Ishit got up, as his glowing eyes scanned the glaring crowd.


    "I said. Leave me alone. " He said again, checking his boiling temper. He didn''t know why his emotions were in disarray. His heart was still crying.


    "I will kill you. " Kush jumped to his feet, and came for him, like an enraged bull.


    Now there was no way Ishit could escape the trouble. Ishit summoned the spirit and flew out of the library.


    "Where are you going after harming the princess?." The burly boy blocked his path. "You will wait here till the guards come. "


    The boy threw his blazing punch at him. Ishit dodged and gave a fierce kick at his broad chest. The boy was quick. he picked Ishit''s leg before it could touch him.


    Ishit realised, a bit late, that the boy''s body was not just for a show. He was a trained warrior.


    But Ishit himself, too, hadn''t watched stars in the nights in Lamia. With the support of the spirit, he twisted his body and brought his free leg with such a force that the air trembled.


    The boy tried to dodge, but Ishit had caught him unprepared. Or maybe He was too conceited of his victory. Anyway, the kick caught the boy''s left jaw and sent him flying.


    Ishit balanced himself in the air as he rushed towards the gate. However, he was late because the red-cloaked druids were already at the giant gate.


    "It is him who has cursed the princess. Don''t let him go." the crowd shouted behind him. But it was unneeded, for the warrior''s green eyes were already on him.


    "Surrender, and come with us." One of the red-cloaked druids said.


    *****

 Chapter 57 - Ending The Trail

    "I did nothing. I was just reading scrolls with your king''s permission. " Ishit said solemnly, eyeing the fierce warrior. "I don''t think that''s a crime."


    "You have harmed Princess Sia. Amartya, the librarian, is a witness to your crime. So come with us. His majesty will decide your punishment. " replied one of the two warriors as he advanced towards Ishit, who was hovering in the air.


    Ishit knew he couldn''t talk his way out of the trouble if even the librarian thought that he had cursed the girl.


    Now there were only two paths left before him. Either he accompanied the guards, and thus handed over his fate in Nirvano''s hands or he escaped the city. Of course, it would prove him guilty without a trial. If he got captured his fate would be again in  Nirvano''s hands, however, this time he would be more furious than before. Ishit wished Bhadra could help him out. But he had said he would return in two weeks. So he was all alone now. With his splitting heart, and emotions in turmoil, It was hard for Ishit to think properly. Even articulating two or three simple sentences was hard for him.


    Only a person who had ever lost someone, most dear to him, could somewhat understand Ishit''s pain, but only a little.


    Because what Ishit was feeling was beyond emotional and physical pain.


    It was the agony that Krishna 1felt when he left Vrindavan, never to return again. It was the loss that Rama 2felt when he didn''t find Sita at their makeshift hut in the Panchavati forest.


    It was the rage that Shiva 1felt when Sati had burned herself in the yogic fire.


    Of course, Ishit had never felt the above-mentioned agony, loss, and rage in his 13-year long life, so there was no way he could name his emotional mess. The poor boy was trying hard to pull himself together, trying vainly to shake off the gloomy despair.


    All he wanted was to be alone, to cry his heart out, and to scream until the heaviness of his heart disappeared.


    Alas!


    A blazing sword came for him from behind.Ishit dodged aside reflexively, however, he was still late, and the blazing blade nibbed his right arm. The sharp pain shot in his arm.


    And the rage, he had been suppressing all the while,  flooded his fiery blood. He howled like an injured beast. His eyes glowed blue with a golden hue. And a trident materialized in his right hand subconsciously. The spirit Astra condensed with the blue spirit shone brightly, letting out a faint hum. Fine threads of lightning were crackling around its shaft.


    With a loud scream, Ishit pushed the trident towards the assaulter who would have pierced his heart a moment earlier.


    Kusha rooted to the spot. His face turned ashen white as he watched enraged Astra coming for him. The air around him stilled as if it got frightened too.


    Ishit''s trident, though condensed with his apprentice-level spirit, was not an ordinary spirit Astra. If someone would have looked into the parchment lying on the wooden table in Ishit''s study chamber, they would have found a sketch of a trident named ''Orbit'', with its uncanny properties written below.


    The humming sound of the trident was a spell to cast an invisible shield around the opponent, making him rooted to the spot.


    "What are you doing?" Alarmed red-cloaked warriors shouted as they ran towards Kusha, throwing attacks at Ishit. Kusha was the son of Arch-druid Nanda.


    However, before they could reach ashen-faced Kusha, they felt the course of gravity change. Now the ceiling was the floor and the floor was the ceiling.  The boy flew upward so did the trident.


    Though the city guards had never been to the battlefield, they had gotten rigorous training to win their apprenticeship.


    So they soon realised the trickery of the seemingly simple attack. The gravity manipulation was not new to them.


    They destroyed the invisible domain, the gravity turned normal; However, this short delay gave enough time to Orbit. It pierced Kusha''s chest, bringing out his heart-wrenching scream.


    Ishit had no time to take a look at the howling apprentice.  Because the guards'' attacks had sent him flying. He was still a late beginner. Though he had mastered all the basic paths, his spirit was inferior to an apprentice.


    So there was no way he could take on all these attacks. If the guards hadn''t wanted to kill him, he would have turned into ashes.


    His shield shocked violently as cracks like a spiderweb spread all over it. Ishit crashed into the wall behind, tomes and scrolls fell down on him. His fiery blood trickled down his face. The impact had wounded his head.  Ishit hurridly condensed lightning bolts, ignoring his splitting head. and attacked the approaching warrior. The warrior sneered, as he flicked his hand and lightning dissolved into the air.


    Ishit face turned grim as he realised the power gap. However, it wouldn''t change his fate if they got him.


    So He again changed the course of gravity. Now the gate was the floor, and the stone wall behind was the sky.


    Everything happened in a breath of time.


    Ishit threw himself towards the unguarded gate. The red warrior was ready for his sly trick. A crackling whip came behind Ishit. It caught his leg and threw him in the air. Ishit grimaced with the sharp pain; the assault had scorched his calf. He hurriedly threw his soul attack that once threw off Izidor.


    The attack didn''t disappoint him, it rattled the warrior for a moment. That was enough for Ishit.


    Ishit swiftly cast a shield between him and the enraged warriors. He scurried out like a mouse chased by a fierce cat.


    The shield that he left behind had his new insights about the Astras.


    The warrior with a fiery whip didn''t sense anything, he flew out to chase the escaping culprit. However, as soon as he stepped in the air. The wind tensed up and before he could make out anything, he was trapped into a strange net, seemingly made of the frozen air.


    The other warrior didn''t help him, for they couldn''t let the person escape whom the king wanted.


    Othe warrior summoned his golden bow, and a half-filled quiver materialised on his shoulder. He took a glowing arrow and shot at the fleeing boy.


    Arrow hummed as it chased its target.


    Ishit didn''t have to look back to see the frightening arrow, for the ripples had told him what it was. It was the arrow shot by the Ashwina bow, a one-star divine Astra.


    There was no way he could take a divine Astra head-on. At least not without a divine shield. There was no way he could condense a divine shield with his weak spirit.


    As for dodging a divine Astra, it was also a foolish dream. Because the target of a divine Astra had only two choices---either he destroyed the Astra with a counter-attack or took it head-on.


    Neither of the two options was feasible for Ishit. As he didn''t have any powerful divine Astra on him to destroy the arrow, nor did he have the strength to withstand its assault.


    While flying at his full speed, Ishit racked his brain where he should go, sweeping his spirit sense around, casting shield after shield behind him, and along with the cobbled stones using his telekinesis. The arrow penetrated all his shield as if it was made of paper. As of cobblestone, they turned to ashes.


    Suddenly, he sensed an attack out of thin air. He tried to dodge but the assaulter had caught him by surprise. It seemed he was lying in ambush. Horrified, Ishit cast a shield, as a War-hammer ( not a divine Astra or Ishit would have sensed its aura long before) came down, crashing on him. It had sheer brute force, without any magic or spirit. The assault sent Ishit flying like a rag ball.


    A giant man appeared in the air grinning foolishly, in his hand was the crude Warhammer. Surprisingly, there was no ripple around him. He seemed like a commoner with no magic and spirit in his blood.


    The force was so great that Ishit couldn''t stabilize himself until his body smashed into the next house. Had his bone not been forged with Osric''s tear, his rib cage would have caved in again. The stone wall collapsed, and it was a storehouse of flour mill. The earthen pot filled with flour got shattered.


    Ishit let out a moan as his body buried into the flour and broken pottery.


    His whole body was aching. Ishit could hear shouts of the city guards. Soon, they would be here. Ishit closed his eyes as he searched for the emblem on his chest. He had enough of this trial. He couldn''t wait for Bhadra to come and save his neck.


    He cursed Bhadra for leaving him here alone. Ever since he had stepped on this cursed land, all he got was thrashing from different hands.  Everyone was ringing him like a shrine bell.


    He could fight with an apprentice or a late apprentice, how he was supposed to battle with a fully trained druid.


    He dipped a drop on the half-opened eye and waited for getting teleported away, but nothing happened. The arrow had tracked him down again.


    Ishit''s heart sank as he hurriedly examined the black medallion. The blood had dyed the mysterious eye, giving it an evil look, and nothing else.


    The arrow was just a few inches away, the guards had surrounded the rubble of the store-house


    Nether-Iron was supposed to have sentience. As soon as the thought struck his mind, Ishit poured his spiritual sense inside the eye. Simultaneously, he summoned his strongest attack devised using all his understanding of destructions laws, so far. Ishit had designed this attack in the library and named it --Martyudutam,(messenger of death) for it had his understandings about the death.,


    Air quivered, as a tiny ball appeared in the air. The darkness and light were trying to devour each other. The darkness was Adi and the bluish light was Adya. The polar opposite forces were having a battle in the tiny ball. The pressure shattered the surrounding building. The arrow struck the tiny ball, causing an earth-shattering explosion.


    The surrounding building blasted apart into pieces, and the giant with the Warhammer and the two warriors sent flying into the air.


    However, the attack had sucked Ishit dry, buried in the rubble, he watched the arrow coming for him again. Its arrow had dimmed a lot.


    Ishit closed his eyes as he waited for the arrow to pierce his chest. How it didn''t come.


    In the next moment, Ishit didn''t know how, but the arrow bounced back as if hit by some invisible hand. To his surprise, the stairs that had brought him here once again appeared in the air. Ishit didn''t waste any moment as he dragged his body.  And as soon as he stepped on the first worn-out step. Everything around him disappeared.


    What he didn''t notice the eye carved on the medallion had blinked again.


    Dear Reader


    I know this chapter is a little disappointing, but I couldn''t do much it was how it happened. Ishit was so weak and couldn''t fight back in this trial. But it didn''t mean the trial was uncalled for, the reason will be disclosed soon. The thing that happened in this trial would go down in the history of Mazia. As for the strange encounter with princess Sia, it will amaze you in the end. Astras will be flashed out in the coming chapte

 Chapter 58 - The Truth About The Trial

    Taking support from the ragged stone wall, Ishit dragged his body on the worn-out stairs. His heart was still racing. He couldn''t believe he had escaped the clutch of death. Now he didn''t care whether he failed or passed the trial. All he cared now to take deep sleep while his mother caressed his face, and then when the fowler returned (of course if he were able to Ishit doubt Nirvano would allow him to leave so easily now), he would curse him to death.


    Who would call it a trial? It was more like sending him on a trip where everyone was waiting excitedly to warm their hands.


    He doubted his father had any clue about this strange chamber that could send someone to the end of the world.


    He had to inform him about the fowler''s real identity before it was too late. Ishit didn''t understand why Bhadra had disclosed his secret to him.


    But again there were many things that were buzzing in his sleepy mind.


    Like who was this Izidor, and what happened to him, why he wanted Princess Sia, such an adorable girl( Sia was of Ishit''s age), and what happened to him in the library.


    And the most burning question, was it really a trial? Ishit had heard about the trials they gave to an apprentice in academies. None of them involved a novice with no fighting prowess left alone in a world, where every second person wanted to kill him.


    What was Bhadra''s motive to send him to Glassia?


    Ishit shook his head, the questions had to wait until Bhadra got back to Minaak again.


    He took the last step and pushed the door open. Ishit stumbled out. The dimly lit corridor was empty. In the flickering light of wall torches, The vivid figurines on the wall stared at him as if surprised to see him there.


    Ishit prayed that he wouldn''t have forgotten the maze of stairs and corridors to get out of this evil place.


    Leaning against the black stone wall, he collapsed on the floor to take some rest. His legs were shaking, and going boneless. The sheer will to get away from the druids and the arrow had kept him going so far. The wound on the head was stinging, and so was his scorched calf. His sleepy eyes were burning with blood and sweat.


    Ishit was so tired that his eyes were closing on their own, but he didn''t let him sleep. After taking a rest for a few breaths, he picked himself up, and trudged away, dreaming about the cosy bed waiting for him in his chamber.


    Ishit''s memory didn''t fail him, and after stopping three or four times for a short rest made it to the tower''s gate. To his surprise, the gate opened on its own.


    What Ishit didn''t notice was the odd behaviour of serpents. They didn''t hiss as they usually did, instead, they looked docile, waving their fork tongues.


    It was late morning when Ishit walked out of the dark tower. He took deep breaths,to get rid of the stuffy air of the tower, and soon felt refreshed.


    It was really good to be home again. Even the spooky eroswood trees seemed pleasing to the eyes.


    Suddenly Ishit heard a voice and froze in his tracks.


    "Bhadra, are you really taking me inside your tower? I mean you never let me in before."


    Stupefied Ishit saw another Ishit trailing behind Bhadra, and coming towards him.


    "Is it so? As far...You!" Bhadra was startled as soon as his eyes fell on a boy smeared in blood and dust, standing on the stairs of the dark tower.


    In the next moment, Ishit felt his body disintegrating into light''s specks. And before he could make out anything of the bizarre incident, he felt a sucking force, then came the whirlpool of memories. He felt his mind churning. Myriads of scenes flashed before him.


    When the torrent subsided, Ishit was able to feel himself again. He found his tattered clothes had disappeared, so had his wounds. Confounded, he was opening and closing his hands, subconsciously checking his head. again and again. His eyes were like saucers.


    "So you failed!" Bhadra''s voice broke his stupor.


    Wide-eyed, Ishit, with his mouth agape, gaped at the familiar hooded figure, standing before him with the black emblem in his hand.


    It took a while before Ishit could close his slacked jaw, and blink his saucer eyes. However, his thin eyebrows were yet to go down.


    Ishit realised his heart was fluttering like a trapped bird. Bhadra watched him with amusement. Ishit gulp down his dry throat it felt as if he had eaten a dry loaf.  After taking a deep breath, he articulated the question in his authoritative tone, in the voice of a young lord of Minaak.


    "Tell me what this was all about."


    "Could you wait until we are in the tower?" Bhadra said, looking around.


    "No!"  was Ishit''s answer.


    Bhadra sighed as he cast a shield around them. He took off his hood, revealing runes covered face. The same face Ishit had seen in Glassia, but it had some extra decoration around the ears, and the colour-changing eyes had been replaced with two olive-green orbs. His black hair was now grizzly.


    "What do you want to know ?" asked Bhadra, looking at his metallic hand. Ishit was sure, it was fine before he entered the chamber.


    "Who are you?"  Though Ishit had heard him in the court of Glassian''s king, claiming himself as a death-worshiper. But he doubted even the existence of Glassia now, let alone the things that happened there.


    "Ah! Who.. am I? " The simple question stunned the fowler. He whispered it to himself as if it was the most difficult riddle to answer.


    Ishit didn''t interrupt the wizard''s reverie.


    "I''m sorry. This question baffles me sometimes  . " the fowler said, feeling embarrassed, " As I yet to find the answer. Anyway, you won''t understand at least not until... " Bhadra paused as if recalling something, and then went on"For you, I''m Udolf, a son of Hyde, the great. Or as the world calls a death-worshiper. And before you ask what a wizard is doing here, I need your Meru Tower, and I mean no harm."


    So it was true. All things that happened in Glassia were real. Udolf''s reply had raised a storm in Ishit''s mind. He kept staring at the man who had escaped the purge of the Evil Lord. Ishit doubted even his father knew his fowler''s true identity.


    "Does my father know this?"


    "He knows what he should know. No less and no more. " Udolf replied in an indifferent tone.


    Ishit knew it meant his lord father had no idea whom he had housed ten years ago.


    Ishit took a deep breath and raised the question that had been hunting him all time in Glassia.


    "Now tell me about this trial. I don''t want any suta''s tale that you served the Glassian king. I need the truth." He said, looking straight into the olive green eyes before him.


    "Ha, so you got me there, too. It explained why Nirvano hadn''t feared me when I got back there after my visit to the Living Sea. he must have seen it through. And here I had been thinking all these years that his love for his daughter had made him so bold. I''m really not cut out for weaving tales. " Bhadra chuckled lightly.


    "Boy, you really know how to cause trouble? I sent you there to learn the druid''s smithy, not to steal the princess''s heart." He said his face beaming with a rare smile, "  As soon as I stepped into Avida, Nirvano encircled me with his furious druids, like a pack of werewolves, threatening me to give away your whereabouts. Of course, I didn''t. " Bhadra glanced at Ishit''s frowning face.


    "I couldn''t tell him that the culprit would be born in Minaak two millennia later. so.."


    "I told you, to tell the truth, Udolf. " Ishit solemn voice cut him off.


    "And that''s what I''m doing, lad? Truth is not always convincing. You would have seen Nirvano''s face when I had told him the truth that you were a time traveller, sent into the past nearly two millennia back. You know what he did. He imprisoned me. "


    "What do you mean? I''ve just come.." Ishit''s eyes widened as the realisation dawned on him. His mind reeled. Suddenly everything made sense.


    Seeing Ishit stupefied, Udolf sighed,


    "That was why I didn''t tell you before. The nacked truth is not always conceivable. That''s where we need tales to fill in the details. The details that would convince our rational minds. Anyway, this is the truth of your so-called trial. It was nothing but an opportunity for you to learn the best weaponry in Mazia, which was lost with the fall of mighty druids.  "


    It took quite an effort from Ishit to calm down. The revelation was not totally inconceivable to him. Not after reading about the mythical divine Astra of Glassia called "Kalachakra" (Wheel of the time).  There was a mention in a scroll about the manipulation of time, however, it needed a deep understanding of "Kala"( time) and a mythical third eye. Ishit had never imagined someone could really do that. He subconsciously glanced at the wizard''s forehead. There was no sign of a third eye.


    Then , It must have been the tower. Ishit thought. It also explained why  Udolf was willing to disguise like a lowly fowler, taking orders from his lord father. It was all because of this mysterious tower.


    " You could have told me at the beginning that I had to learn about the forging of divine Astras."Ishit glared at the wizard.  He was feeling stupid now for staying in the village and fighting to the death with Izidor.  If he had known about it, he would have gone to Avida straight and tried to enter into their academy.


    "It was a trial, too." Bhadra said, " Besides, It was not me who had set the conditions.  "


    "Then who did? my father? "


    "No. someone who saved you from death thrice."


    "Who?" Ishit didn''t remember anyone helping him out in his crisis.


    "I think it is enough for now. "Udolf said, putting on the emblem. "I''ve answered all your questions. As you didn''t hear my tale, so there will be some missing details. It''s all your fault, not mine. Now you will go and take a good bath. and by the way, for everyone you never left the castle. "


    Ishit stared at the runes covered face. He felt that it was a mask hiding mysteries and truths.


    He took a deep breath and decided to leave. The wizard wouldn''t tell him anything more. Ishit doubted his so-called trial was so simple.


    Suddenly, Ishit halted in his step. he hesitated for a moment,


    "What happened to Princess, Sia?" he asked;


    "Oh! She destroyed Glassia." Udolf said studying his black emblem. The half-opened eye had opened a little more.


    "Why?"


    "How should I know? I haven''t visited the cursed land since the last millennium."


    Dear reader ...


    A new arch full of adventure and mysteries is on its way. As for the truth about the trial, it will be revealed slowly as Ishit will discover his real identity. It was not an accident that prapti siddhi had brought him here.


    Please leave a comment anything will be appreciated.. I love to hear from you.

 Chapter 59 - Smithy Guild

    After taking a good bath and a hearty meal cooked by his mother''s hands, Ishit didn''t take a rest. In fact, his tiredness vanished as soon as he stepped into his empty chamber like a bagger''s shack, with only a carpet lying on the stone floor.


    Despite his stay in Glassia for over a month, not a single day had passed in the present time. And thus his lord father''s punishment was still on. Ishit cursed himself for being so stupid as to destroy his own bed.


    He couldn''t sleep on the floor, not with the broken windows and the maids roaming all over the place. If any of the girls saw him lying on the rugged carpet, he should forget ever passing them without hearing their annoying gigglings. They might even leak it to other noble houses and thus giving his rivals one more reason to mock him. Ishit was sure Durjaya, Trishanku, and Karna etc. would love to hear it.


    He had to do something about the room. Ishit pondered.  But what? He couldn''t have the windows and door fixed as his lord father was adamant that he had to live in this wrecked room for a week.


    Suddenly, Ishit''s eyes shone brightly, as a smile crept on his face. His lord father had only forbidden him from sleeping on a bed and having the chamber refurbished; he hadn''t said anything about using yantras etc.


    Ishit knew what he had to do. He swiftly left the castle, ignoring the grumbling of Amora, the house spirit. Her mother must have set the old fellow to keep an eye on him.


    As flying in the city was not permitted unless it was an emergency, Ishit took a carriage and left for the smithy guild.


    Looking at the bustling city, the crowd of people from all walks of life, Ishit''s face lit up. He used to sit on the roof of the city square building and watch people coming and going. How peaceful it was!


    ***


    The smith guild was in the western part of Minaak. A black building, sprawled like a hunched beast. A metallic statue of an old man with a hammer in his raised hand and a blade in another was standing on the dais just before the flight of stairs, leading to the giant gate of the smithy.  Ishit with eyes filled with reverence looked at the legendary man who had forged the mighty sword "Kalghosha'''' for Ankha, the vanquisher of Mora. It was said Kalghosha could even cut an indestructible soul, thus making it possible for Ankha to destroy the unkillable minions of the Evil Lord.


    "You can rest assured now. Your bow will be in your hand before Inna''s feast.. " A voice broke Ishit''s stupor. Ishit turned around. At the gate,  A burly boy clad in a black cloak was talking to a girl clad in an olive-green cloak. The girl''s pretty face was fraught with worry. There was a hammer sigil on the boy''s chest and a bow-arrow sigil on the girl''s cloak.


    It took a moment for Ishit  to recognise the familiar faces. The boy was none other than Durjaya. As for the girl, she was Nandani, the girl he wanted to marry as a child.


    Of all the people he had to run into them. Ishit thought about how he had thought about him just before coming here.


    "Hey, what are you doing here? Don''t you know commoners are not allowed here.. "


    "Ishit?" Nandani''s surprised voice cut Durjaya off. He frowned as he scrutinized Ishit''s face, and then his eyes widened as recognition dawned on him.


    "Hi, Nandani! Congratulations on becoming an apprentice archer." Ishit said with a bright smile as he started to climb the granite stairs. Nandani had always been nice to him, a good friend. Of course not like Guha.


    "Thanks! I had heard about you from my father and wanted to visit, but couldn''t make time. You know all these trials going on and with Inna''s feast coming, it''s really draining...'' "


    "Where are you coming? Can''t you hear? It''s not a place where you can run amok." Durjaya glared at him, stepping forward.


    "Durjaya , he is Ishit," Nandini said, looking puzzled at his companion''s rude behaviour.


    "I know who is, but it doesn''t change the fact he is a cripple and can''t be allowed in the smithy," Durjaya said, his eyes glittering.


    "How can you say that , Durjaya? He is our friend. and he isn''t a cripple. He''s just ..just ill. " Nandani said, giving Ishit a pitying look.


    "Do you really buy that bullshit?"


    "It is not bullshit. Nimohi said that Ishit''s nadis are fragile so he can''t wield the spirit. However, Once they get the cure he will be like us."


    Durjaya laughed, "Nimohi said so, for they know Lord Oman, especially Lady Padma, can''t bear the disgracing truth. "


    "It''s not true," Nandani said, sounding less sure. She scrutinized Ishit''s body. There was no ripple in the spirit.


    " Didn''t you hear what I said just now? You can''t enter the guild. " Durjaya climbed down to block Ishit''s path. His eyes glittered menacingly.


    "Move aside, I have no time to play with you, Durjaya," Ishit said in a serious tone. He couldn''t make out how anyone could bear a grudge against someone so long. He had hoped these three years would have mollified Durjaya''s hatred for him and Guha. However, it looked like he hoped too much. There were things you couldn''t change no matter how much time had passed.


    "Ishit! You shouldn''t. It is really harmful to health." Nandani also came down. She placed her hand on Ishit''s shoulder and said, her pretty face filled with concern.


    "It''s okay, Nandani. I will be fine."Ishit said with a smile, feeling warm in his heart, seeing his friendship with Nandani didn''t change.


    "No. You won''t. The ripples of astras are not something you can bear. " Nandani refused to let him go.


    Ishit didn''t know what he should say. There was something strange with his body. His nadis were invisible, and the spirit didn''t leave ripples when it seeped into his body. No one could tell if he was a spirit wielder unless Ishit used some spirit skill. He had talked to his father. He said it might be because his spirit-body had been forged with Osric''s Tears, something concocted by Bhadra.


    It was a good thing though. It had helped him escape Izidor on Glassian beach.


    "Yes! You should go now and hide in your hole.If you love your puny life. " Durjaya said, looking a little disappointed. With Nandani present here, he wouldn''t get a chance to teach  Ishit a lesson.


    "Durjaya! I don''t know why you hate him so much, even after his sickness." Nandani said, glaring at Durjaya.


    "It is none of your business. Bring your friend away. I will not see you off. " Durjaya said and walked away, up the stairs towards the gate.


    "What about my bow?" Startled Nandani asked, looking at his disappearing back at Durjaya.


    "None of my damn business." was all Durjaya replied.


    Nandani seemed baffled at the sudden behaviour change of the apprentice smith, who was so cordial towards her a little while ago.


    "Did you come here for a bow?" Ishit asked, looking at his friend, who couldn''t make out why she had been dumped so soon. Durjaya would never help anyone who had any liking towards him and Guha.


    Nandani looked down and sighed.


    "I needed a good bow for the coming Inna''s feast. So I placed an order a week ago,  but this morning, I got a message from the smithy guild that they are too busy to finish my bow on time. I rushed here to meet Durjaya to see if he could help me out. He said he would talk to master smith Viswa, and assured me to get my bow forged before Inna''s feast. And the rest you have seen. It ''s all because of my ill luck. " Nandani said dejectedly.


    Ishit couldn''t help but shake his head. There was no way Viswa would agree to forge the bow If he had rejected the order. He had heard of this prideful smith from his lord father. The man had once refused even him. So Durjaya''s promise to Nandani was nothing but a fluke. As to why he had lied to the girl, it was nothing new to him.


    Ishit thought for a minute  and said, "Maybe I can help you."


    Nandani looked at him with a complicated look,


    "Thanks! Ishit, but you can''t��..HOW? WHEN?" her small eyes widened seeing a spirit orb glowing in Ishit''s hand.


    "I''ll tell you some other day. But let''s first solve your problem." Ishit said, giving his slack-jawed friend a mysterious smile, and climbed up the stairs


    Rooted to the spot, Nandani opened and closed her mouth two or three times. Her eyes stared at Ishit as if he was some oddity.


    "Come on!, Don''t you want to have your bow forged?" Ishit said, looking at his dumbfounded friend from the smithy gate.


    "Ah! Yes. I want to " Nandani said, coming out of her shock. She rushed up, too shocked to think how a boy, who had just gotten to his feet after a long sickness, could help her.


    .

 Chapter 60 - The Jalpa

    ------Basic info ----


    Vartian spirit Astras are completely different from Glassian divine Astras.


    Vartian Astras:


    1. They are based on spirit-paths called yantras. As for yantras, they are complex energy paths like nadis in a human body that exist in nature and can produce destructive forces such as lightning, thunder, volcanoes, storms, tornadoes, fire etc.  These hypotheses were put forth by Augusta to explain the working of curses or so-called battle skills. (one shouldn''t misunderstand them with  regular weather changes)


    According to him,   there are two kinds of nadis in any living or no living being --one to keep them alive, and the other to destroy them. Nature uses these paths to cause sudden destruction and untimely deaths.


    2. So when the spirit is made to flow through these yantras, destructive energy is generated which can be of different types based on the yantra used in the spirit weapon.


    3.  Special materials and yantras used in them allow spirit astras to gather spirit from nature itself. A wielder just has to infuse his spiritual sense to activate them. However, different levels of astras require different levels of spirit senses.  In simple words,  a novice who has a weak spirit sense can not activate even a first star Astra, similarly, a school pass out or a beginner apprentice, who can activate first-star astras easily, can not wield a second-star weapon or beyond.


    4. Hence based on the strength of the spirit-sense needed to wield them, the spirit astras are classified into the following categories


    First-star astras:- for a beginner apprentice or a spirit school pass out.


    Second-star astras: for middle-level apprentices


    Third-star astras: for late apprentices


    After the third-star astras come Pashu,  Nara and Divya astras. These astras have sentience.


    "Kaal-Ghosha" the mighty sword of Ankha was a Divya Astra.


    Note: Glassian Astras will be discussed in the coming chapters.


    Leave your thoughts in the comment box


    -----------------------------------Happy reading ----------------------------------------------


    As soon as Ishit stepped into the giant metal gate, he sensed the ripples of an invisible shield cast all over the smithy to prevent radiation and energy fluctuations from harming the residents of the city. Of course, It also blocked any commoner sneaking into the guild out of curiosity.


    The whole place was bustling with activities, black clocked apprentices, and grey clocked smiths were running all over the large courtyard, amidst them were the spirit bears, carrying heavy pieces of metals, other forging materials and tools. The ding of hammers muffled by the shields was ringing like a chorus.


    Nearly three or four -dozen forges were built around the courtyard, all had their master''s names engraved on the heavy metal doors.


    At the centre of the square courtyard, stood a seven-story tower like a giant spear.


    Ishit left dazed at the vastness of the smithy. He could sense powerful fluctuations coming out of the forges.


    "What are you planning?" Nandani asked, looking at the disappearing back of Durjaya in the seven-story tower, "You haven''t attended the spirit school, so you wouldn''t even know the basics of forging."


    "You will soon find out." replied Ishit beaming, "Just tell me where the smithy''s symposium is. "


    "It is over there. Why?" Nandani asked, pointing out a hemispherical building to their right.  She couldn''t make out what his friend could do to change Viswa''s mind. The old man was famous for two things --one his unparalleled talent in forging and second his mood swing. Her daddy had warned her when she told him, all excited, that Viswa had accepted his order. He said the old man must have been tipsy to accept such a humble order of forging one-star Astra. He advised her to change the smith before it was too late. However, she was too complacent to hear him.


    "Let''s go there, first." Ishit strode over to the white stone building, dragging puzzled Nandani with him.


    The gate of the symposium was open, so they didn''t have any problem getting inside the bowl-shaped building.


    A man, well past sixty, clad in the grey cloak was addressing the crowd consisted of a handful of apprentices all above twenty. A shining medallion was set on the man''s chest, declaring proudly his superiority among all the smiths of Garuna.


    The man halted his speech as soon as his eyes fell on the newcomers. A frown appeared on his lined forehead.


    "He is Viswa. Don''t cause any trouble or he will ban both of us.  " Nandani whispered to Ishit, looking worriedly at the man.


    "Girl, I think I was quite clear when I said I didn''t accept orders from apprentices. " The man said, while his eyes scanning Ishit curiously. Though the spirit was caressing the boy lovingly, there was no ripple around him.


    However, Ishit didn''t pay any heed to the grizzled man and went over to the large mirror with a golden frame mounted on a raised platform. He picked up the heavy hammer placed on the dais and raised it up in the air to strike the gong hanging just beside the mirror.


    "Hey Boy!  what the hell are you doing��." DING!  Viswa got cut off by the loud metal ringing sound.


    DING! DING!! DING!!


    The entire smithy stood still as the loud sound resounded in the air. Only spirit bears continued with their tasks, seemingly unconcerned of the sudden commotion.


    In the next moment,  apprentices and smiths rushed out of their forges and the tower, they looked towards the bowl-shaped building, and then to each other. Their expressions were the amalgam of shock and excitement. They dashed towards the symposium. (Of course, those who were busy in forging and were at the crucial moment didn''t come).


    ***


    Nandani stood rooted to the spot. Her jaw fell to the floor, as she watched Ishit, striking the gong as if it were a saucer of his dining table, and the hammer was a spoon.


    She realized whom she had brought into the smithy guild, but it was too late. How could she be so foolish to forget that he was Ishit, the reckless boy who would have killed himself? Now they were in deep trouble, especially Ishit.


    What should she do now?  Panicked, Nandani looked around to seek help, but all she saw was the hushed crowd.


    The apprentices had got up, their faces filled with shock. It had been a long time since someone had rang the Vada gong of their guild.


    It took quite a while for them to get over the shock. When they did, the crowd soon burst into a loud uproar.


    Viswa was frozen to the spot just like Nandani and others. His shining black eyes were bulging out.


    The crowd began to swell as more people joined them, and clamour in the bowl-shaped building grew louder.


    As if unaware of his surroundings, Ishit continued hitting the hammer on the metal gong which was now glowing with faint light.


    Someone in the crowd started counting, and soon all the apprentices were shouting numbers.


    (of course, Durjaya was too shocked to do so. His mind wondered how the devil  Ishit had gotten past the shield and What the hell he was doing. However, the surprise didn''t last long. An evil smile crept on his face, thinking of his enemy''s fate.)


    The crowd counted the strike together ...59, 60,.....106,107,108.


    As soon as the 108th strike hit the gong, the mirror began to change colours like a kaleidoscope.


    The clamorous crowd quietened down.  With sullen faces, they watched as a half-opened eye appeared in the mirror. Bright flames like dragons were swirling in place of its large pupil, an invisible pressure fell on them as it blinked.


    Ishit put down the hammer back on the dais. The bright smile and carefree look with which he had stepped into the smithy had gone. He looked at the fabled All-Seeing-Eye and took a deep breath.  In a loud and solemn voice, he spoke,


    "Ishit, the son of Oman, challenges Viswa, the master smith of Minaak''s smithy for Jalpa."


    As soon as he finished, the crowd gasped.


    Nandani''s heart skipped a beat. If her mother, who disliked Nandani''s small eyes, had seen them now, she might have changed her opinion.


    What the hell Ishit had done! Did the sickness eat away his witty brain? Or how could he challenge Viswa, a master smith, for Jalpa?


    Nandani regretted listening to Ishit. She regretted bringing him here.  She looked at the boy, who had just gambled his entire future on a whim. How could he look so calm!


    Nandani glanced at the smith.


    Viswa was in a daze, he hadn''t gotten over the shock yet. The master smith would have never imagined even in his wildest dream that a weaner would dare to challenge him.


    She had to do something. Though she couldn''t stop the Jalpa as no one could do that, she could inform Lord Oman. So when Ishit lost to the master smith, Viswa wouldn''t punish him too severely.


    Nandani gave a worried look to her reckless friend, and rushed out, jostling the uproarious crowd.


    ***


    In Varta, one could challenge someone with non-combat background for a debate.


    Based on the intention of a challenger, debates were divided into three categories


    Vada: a friendly debate for exchanging knowledge. No one would be a winner or a loser. There would be no reward or punishment.


    Jalpa: It was more like a challenge or a hostile debate. The challenger thought that he had superior knowledge than his opponent. He thought his opponent was unworthy of his title and his reputation. In this debate, if the challenger won he would get the title of his opponent and his reputation, too. However, if he lost, the opponent would decide his punishment. It could be anything except death.


    Vitanda: it was also a hostile debate. The winner would get everything it included the loser''s property, his wife, his life, his children, too if they were not above 15. However, It was banned in Garuna by Lord Ayan, Oman''s deceased brother.


    Please leave comment

 Chapter 61 - Nitya

    "Is he a lunatic or something? He should be in the Occum Shrine, not here."


    "O! What did he say just now? Whose son is he? "


    "Oman"


    "You mean lord Oman!"


    "Ah! I''ve recognised him. He is Lord Oman''s son. "


    "Wasn''t he sick or something? How can he be here?"


    "You''ve always holed up in your forge, so you don''t know he has come around a week ago.  "


    "It is him. "


    As soon as the crowd got over the initial shock they burst into frenzy conversations


    Some were laughing at his stupidity; some were thinking that he had lost his mind. Senior smiths were enjoying the show with an interest.


    Many apprentices, especially those whom Viswa was mentoring, were glaring at Ishit as if wanting to burn him alive.  They wanted nothing but to kick his ass for humiliating their mentor.


    The reason was simple. Viswa might be able to punish the audacious boy later, however, this stain that a boy had thought his reputation was undeserved would give his rivals an edge over him.


    Even more so, when Viswa was vying for the guild head position against Nitya.


    It was also possible that Nitya might have set the boy to do so.  Their suspicions deepened as they found the identity of the lad.


    Viswa had a row with Oman over some unknown reason 13 years ago, which had turned into a hostile brawl.


    If Upin, the last guild head, and  Lord Ayan hadn''t intervened Lord Oman, infamous for his fiery temper, would have beheaded Viswa.


    So Oman would never wish Viswa to be the guild head. If the guilds weren''t out of his authority he would have thrown Viswa out of Minaak long ago.


    However, sending his own son to challenge a renowned master smithy for Jalpa was not a wise move in any way.


    That was why Nitya frowned when he saw Ishit standing before the mirror of Mitra. He knew Ishit too well to think that Lord Oman had sent him here to cause trouble.


    He had attended the feast a weak ago thrown by Oman on the boy''s successful recovery.


    As one of the trusted men of Oman, he knew the lord had already a lot on his plate. He couldn''t afford one more mess, not when Inna''s feast was just a few days away, and spirit-defilers were being arrested all over the city.


    So when Nitya found Ishit, the puckish boy, waiting for Jalpa to begin, his head throbbed.


    However, Mitra''s eye had emerged, it had noticed the challenger and the respondent both. Now all he could do was to wait and see if he could attenuate Viswa''s retribution. However, he doubted the possibility when he saw his colleague, getting off the podium to accept the challenge.


    Viswa got off the podium and looked into the blazing eye of Mitra.


    "Viswa, the son of Sura, accept the challenge." the veteran smith said in a solemn. He turned to Ishit, a cruel glint flashed in his raven eyes.


    "In what way do you see me unworthy, son of Oman? If I''m not wrong, you were in a long coma. I wonder if you dreamt about me or something so you came running to expose my tricks as soon as you woke up." said he. The crowd chortled.


    "You think too highly of you, Viswa. One doesn''t need to go into a coma to do that." Ishit replied with a smile. " And I''m not here to expose your tricks or anything."


    "Then, may this old man know what young lord is here for? " asked Viswa, trying to look amused. However, Ishit knew he wasn''t. The tightness around the smith''s square jaws was giving away his anger.


    "To show people that you''re a selfish prick who after gathering little knowledge over the years is acting like Rishabh. (the legendary man who forged Kaal-Ghosha) "


    The crowd let a long gasp. Viswa''s thin lips twitched, his nostrils flared up.


    He took a deep breath to swallow the boiling rage as he glared at Ishit.


    "I can see you have inherited Lord Oman''s tongue. Let''s not waste any more time by exchanging foul words. So tell me how I can prove myself.  "


    "You''re right I''m tired and feeling sleepy. So let finish it as soon as possible. "Ishit said, yawning. He was not lying he was really sleepy.


    If he didn''t need a forge urgently he wouldn''t have challenged the old man, at least not until the next day.


    Of course, Ishit wasn''t challenging Viswa for revoking Nandani''s order. It was a happy coincidence and nothing else. In reality, Ishit had pondered over it in Avida while studying the scrolls in Pratima library.


    There was no way he could forge Astras in the castle. He needed the powerful shields to control violent energy, a good furnace and other forging tools. Above all precious and rare forging materials were not something he could buy from the city market, not even after his lord father agreed to help him out, which Ishit doubted he would.


    And as for becoming an apprentice of the smithy, that wouldn''t work as well. As an apprentice, Ishit had to work under a smith. He wouldn''t get a forge of his own.


    Besides Ishit wanted to pursue the Glassian smithing which was starkly different from the Vartian, so he couldn''t let anyone see what he was doing in his forge.


    So considering all the facts, he had left with this hard choice to kick out one of the smiths and snatch his forge.


    Of course, it was not that easy;  at least not for  Ishit who hadn''t forged even a mortal Astra.


    Ishit ''s only strong point was the in-depth theoretical knowledge he gained in  Avida.


    With his untested knowledge, his odds of winning the Jalpa was not high. However, Ishit still decided to take a risk as he hadn''t had time to wait. For some reason, he was having a feeling of crisis, as if an invisible hand was closing in on him.


    Then his father''s warnings about defilers wanting him dead for some reason. So Ishit had to increase his power as soon as possible one way or another. Or else only a merciless death was waiting for him.


    *****


    "As you can see, I''m just a beginner; So there was no way I can forge an Astra. So I won''t question your forging techniques, nor do I question the quality of the astras forged by you." Ishit said looking at the sneering face of Viswa.


    "Ok! Then should we compete in quibbling and swearing? I''m sorry young man, this is not my area of expertise," said Viswa. The crowd cackled at his lame joke.


    According to the code of Jalpa, one could only challenge someone in his area of expertise. Otherwise, the challenge would be revoked and the challenger would be punished for insulting the respondent.


    Sitting amidst the crowd, Nitya and other smiths shook their heads, for they knew what was coming for the reckless boy.


    However, Ishit ignored Viswa and went on


    "During my long stay in the dream world, I had a fortunate encounter with the dream-fairy. The celestial beauty took a liking to me because of my quibbling. She brought me to her sky soaring castle of mirrors. After some uncanny trials, the queen of dreams decided to teach me the ways of spirit wielders. And from her, I learned the knowledge of smithing. "


    Viswa looked at Ishit as if he was looking at him for the first time.  What the hell was the lad spouting? Did he think that he was a child to believe such nonsense that one told a weaner?


    Ishit noticed Viswa''s dumbfounded face and added solemnly


    "I know you will not believe me. It''s not your fault, though.


    Only nightmares have hunted your nights. Anyway,  I will challenge you in the academic understanding of forging. That''s what I''m capable of right now. Besides, it will be enough to make you realise you''re a just frog in a well, and nothing else "


    The crowd''s jaw fell to the floor. As for why it wasn''t clear. Perhaps, they had bought Ishit''s story of meeting with the dream -fairy. Or Maybe they were dumbfounded after hearing his childish tale just like Viswa. There was no knowing.


    Nitya couldn''t help but smile. The boy had an uncanny ability to make someone kick his butt hard. He marvelled at Viswa''s ability to stand the boy for so long.


    If he were at his place he would have booted the boy''s ass. Young lord or not, one shouldn''t push someone too far.


    As for Ishit''s challenging Viswa in the theory of smithing, Nitya didn''t know what he should say.


    The theory of smithing was a very vast subject, mainly studied by spiritualists cum smiths�Cmeant one who was both spiritualist and smith.


    Cramped with principles and complex laws, one could only master it after years of hard study.


    Most of the smiths learned only the practical elements of smithing and started to forge Astras, leaving the theory for researchers, and spiritualists.


    So challenging Viswa in this field was a wise move, for Viswa like all the other smiths in Minaak, had spent his time in his forge.


    However, for Ishit, who hadn''t gotten even the basic lessons on smithing, this weakness of Viswa had no use.


    Nitya was sure Mitra''s eyes wouldn''t even approve of this debate. Because to challenge someone, the debater had to be on the same ground as his respondent.


    Precisely for this reason, Viswa laughed and agreed to have a Jalpa (a hostile debate) with the ignorant lad without giving it any thought.  He might have not buried his head into the dusty tomes, however, his thirty years of experience in smithing of all kinds Astras had taught him almost everything that a good smith needed to know. So there was no way a mere boy, who didn''t know even the alphabet of smithing, could be considered his opponent.


    Karni, the caretaker of the symposium, brought the Bhojapatras (birch-tree leaves), two spirit-peacock quills, and Ashta-gandha 1(a mixture of eight fragrant herbs) ink.


    Both the challenger and the respondent inscribed their names and the subject of the debate on a birch leaf. Karni took the yellow leaf. And his long fingers folded it (using the ancient art of Origami1) into the shape of a dove. The dove fluttered and flew towards the mirror. The crowd watched the paper bird holding their breath. Though they all knew what would follow, the ritual still made them excited.


    The dove entered the burning mirror as if the mirror were a window to some invisible chamber. However, in the next second, it got incinerated to ashes by the blazing fire. Suddenly, Ishit felt the spirit around him tense up, and something invisible, even to his spirit sense, gently brushed his soul.


    The crowd let out a loud gasp as their jaws hit the floor. The most surprised were Viswa, Nitya and Durjaya.


    They felt the ground was slipping beneath their feet. What was going on here?


    Wast the All-Knowing-Eye playing prank on them?


    Viswa''s mouth was swallowing flies. The colour of his face had drained. How was it possible?    the only question that was buzzing in his mind.


    Though it was Ishit''s first time witnessing the ancient rituals of Vada (debate or scholarly duel). He knew the touch was a sign the spirit had agreed to preside over their duel, and it had approved the subject of the debate.


    Ishit let out a sigh of relief. He had been worried that the All-Seeing-Eye wouldn''t accept him as a challenger because he hadn''t forged any astras so far. It was a gamble all along, and he had won the first bet.


    However, it didn''t mean he had won the duel.


    -------------------------Basic Info------------------------------------


    All-Seeing-Eye, All-Knowing Eye or Eye of Mitra all these terms have the same meaning and refer to the mysterious eye that presided over the pacts, treaties, and duel. The eye can be summoned in many ways. We will see them in the coming chapter.


    The awakener called it the eye of mother spirit. However, According to the spiritualists of Varta, it is just ancient magic. and they are not wrong to think so, for the summoning of the eye, either involves a yantra or a spell.


    Whatever may be the truth, the presence of eye makes sure none employs trickery to win the duel. It validates the facts put forth by debaters.


    Whether one is eligible or not for a debate is decided by Mitra''s eye. If one doesn''t eligible for the debate and still challenges someone, it is considered the act of defame. The challenger is harshly punished by the respondent.


    Your comment is like a strong coffee. In the next chapter, you will get a deep insight into how Astras are forged and how they work.

 Chapter 62 - The Shape Energy

    ��---------------------------Codes of Jalpa��----------


    According to Nayashastra ( an ancient book on the regulations of debates), the two debaters having a Jalpa has to follow five codes, which are��


    1. A debater must be given half ghadi (12 minutes) to come up with an answer.


    2.  Each answer must be written on a Bhojapatra ( dry birch leaf), and given to the All-Knowing -Eye for validation.


    3. If a debater fails to give an answer in the allotted time, he will lose a point.


    4. If a debater''s answer is found invalid by the All-knowing -Eye, he will lose two points


    5. if a debater is unable to answer his own question, he will lose his two chances to raise a question.


    6  . Once a debater loses five points, he will be considered a loser.


    7. If a debater accepts his defeat before he loses five points, the jalpa will be terminated. The other debater will be the winner.


    ***********


    "How did he do it?" Durjaya said with a grim face.


    "What?" His fellow apprentice asked. His name was Vira. Both Vira, and Durjaya were under the tutelage of the same master smith.


    "Fooling  All-Knowing-Eye," Durjaya voiced out the suspicion of many apprentices. With a loud ding from the Vada gong, the crowd had calmed down. The debate was about to begin.


    "It''s not possible. Mitra''s eye can''t be tricked." Vira replied. He couldn''t help but sigh. His friend hatred for Ishit was no secret to him. However, Durjaya never shared the reason.


    " Then did you really think they are on equal ground?" Durjaya asked.


    "Yes, If All-Seeing Eye says so. "


    "But how is it possible? I mean. He had been in a three-year-long coma. He hasn''t seen the gate of the spirit school. Above all, he was unable to wield spirit.  " said Durjaya, staring at Ishit who was now on the podium with sullen-faced Viswa. Apparently, the master smith was also having a hard time accepting the fact.


    "Then was he telling the truth?" Durjaya spoke again.


    "What?"


    "That the dream-fairy taught him the ways of wielders."


    "This!  I don''t know. "Vira said,


    "Though Nimohis of Occum Shrine claim that dream fairy exists, spiritualists say the queen of the dreamland is just a mind''s creation, a fantasy and nothing else. As a spirit wielder, I''m more inclined to believe the spiritualist."


    Vira seemed to hesitate for a while, then he said in a whisper,


    "You really wanted to find out. Visit the Phantom tower.  "


    Durjaya gave his friend a scrutinizing look and nodded.


    ****


    In the meantime, Karni, the middle-aged man with a heavy stubble beard, guided both debaters about the codes of Jalpa.


    the keeper of the symposium called his two assistants to inscribe answers of the debaters. When all the five men sat down on the podium in their respective seats, with the second loud ding, the debate started.


    As per the codes, Ishit, as a challenger allowed to ask the first question.


    The crowd, who had yet to accept the absurd happening, stared at his face expectantly, as if longing to hear his voice.


    ***


    Having so many eyes fixed on him Ishit felt nervous. Though he had attended the public gatherings, with his father before, none of them had involved him addressing or debating with some master smith.


    Ishit felt his hands sweating, and his stomach churning. Viswa was looking at him with a grim face.


    Ishit knew he couldn''t afford nervousness, not if he wanted to win this duel. So he took a deep breath and remind himself that even the All-Knowing-Eye thought his understanding of Astra was as deep as the man before him. So there was nothing to fear. However, it didn''t help much.  So, he decided to ignore the sickening feeling and took a deep breath.


    "How does Astra identify its master? In other words, why can''t a wielder use other''s Astras?"  Ishit decided to start with the most basic question.


    Hearing such a simple question the crowd didn''t know how to react. Even a school pass out could answer this.


    Did All-Knowing Eye really make a mistake this time? or Had The boy really conned the mirror?


    However, Viswa was not thinking like this.  There was something strange about the boy; he had no spirit ripple, no aura of the wielder. It was like he was just a commoner, but his passing the shield and ringing the Vada gong was telling otherwise.


    He even doubted that Oman had sent the boy to challenge him. He knew the Yoddha too well. He was too prideful to do this.


    As for the boy pulling the wool over  Mitra''s eye, Viswa simply rejected the thought. Only one person in the history of Mazia was capable of such a feat. He was long dead.


    So even hearing such a basic question, Viswa didn''t take the boy lightly. There were too many mysteries about the lad to make any judgement so soon. He decided to play along with the boy.


    "Lad, if you needed an elementary class on smithing, you should have joined the spirit school. There was no need for the Jalpa. " Viswa said,


    "Even a commoner knows. When an Astra is forged, we smith imprint the aura of the wielder in its heart yantra. So when someone else tries to use it the yantra doesn''t respond to him"


    Ishit shooked his head, ignoring the sneering crowd,


    "You didn''t get my question. Let me rephrase it. How does the yantra of a non-sentient Astra remember the aura of its master?"


    Some master smith nodded their heads, looked at Ishit with interest.  If Ishit had really accepted the answer, they would have seized him and interrogated him how he had beguiled  Mitra''s eye.


    Viswa, too, gave Ishit a deep look, as he replied, again.


    "Though Yantra itself is not a sentient being. However, when the spirit run through it, it gives rise to feeble sentience, weaker than animal or insect but stronger than a tree. and thus enabling  Astras to memorise their master''s aura."


    The master smiths in the crowd nodded in agreement.


    Ishit smiled


    "You again didn''t get my question,"


    Viswa, including the master smiths in the crowd, gave him a puzzling look. What Viswa just said was the secret of yantra''s working.


    The spirit when passed through a well-defined path birthed sentiences of different levels, depending upon the quality of spirit, the complexity of yantra, and forging material. They all had seen it countless times, there was no denying of the self-proved proof. Even the spiritualists had approved of this theory.


    What the lad was getting at?


    "My question is that how the spirit gives birth to sentience. It''s not like that spirit checks the beautiful running track, become happy and bestows them"


    Viswa didn''t answer immediately. The crowd became silent except one or two apprentices or smiths.


    Ishit was not the first person who rose this question.  It was a puzzle that even the spiritualists hadn''t been able to decipher so far.


    The questions had myriads of forms, like


    Why did uttering a few strange syllables of the spirit language (Sanskrit) make the spirit respond to their commands? If the spirit could really understand the language, it could learn a different one and respond to other languages too.


    Why did the spirit not respond to any random paths except Yantra?


    Of course, there were theories or so-called hypotheses to explain these enigmas but none was satisfactory.


    Precisely for this reason, when Viswa said he couldn''t answer the question, no one jeered or thought less of him. They gave the smug boy a Now-you-give-the-answer look.


    Ishit took a deep breath, and told Karni''s assistant to jot down the answer, for it would require validation from the eye.


    "As we all know a yantra consisted of three paths," began Ishit, using spirit-voice.


    1. The Yantric Contour


    2. The Dot (BINDU)


    3. The Elemental figures "


    The crowd nodded in agreement.


    The  Yantric counter was a group of lines that formed the outer perimeter of the yantra. It was responsible for preventing the energy loss generated in the core structure.


    The dots, formed as a result of the intersection of spirit paths,  were deposits of energy.


    And the elemental figures were the spirit diagrams to gather five basic elements ��wind, water, earth, fire and ether.


    Each element had its unique spirit diagrams.


    The Square or also called BHU-PURA  �� represented the Earth tattva (element).


    The lotus ( Padma) �Crepresented the Wind tattva


    Upward Triangle (Trikona)--- represented the  Fire tattva


    Down triangle ��-represented  the Water tattva


    Circle ��-represented the  Ether tattva


    " All these geometrical figures together give a distinctive shape to a yantra. " Ishit went on, taking a deep breath, and ignoring the numbing sensation in his palms.


    "These well-defined structures are responsible for the birth of sentience. It has nothing to do with the spirit, which is just a kind of energy and nothing else. " an uproar erupted in the crowd, however, Ishit ignored it and added.


    "What I mean is that the shape or structure, which you have been thinking just a decoration or a tangle of lines, has a different kind of power called shape energy or form energy unknown to all of you. This energy has sentience of its own. It is like a house-anima. As a house built according to Vastu principles give birth to a guardian spirit, similarly a well-defined shape gives birth to sentience."


    Ishit saw the crowd going frenzy.  He didn''t blame them. His mind had also been blown away when he had first read the theory in Avida.


    Each figure or shape had a purpose to serve in nature.


    Every geometry or shape emitted a specific vibration, a specific energy pattern. Some of these energies were evil and some of them were good.


    This was the core principle of Glassain Astras.


    Amidst all the commotion, Karni again folded the birch leaf into the shape of a dove. And again it flew towards the mirror and got burned to ashes.


    For a moment,  nothing happened. The crowd had calmed down and every eye was fixed at the mirror.


    All of a sudden,  the flames in the eye flared up and a snow-white dove flew out of the mirror, chirping happily.


    A silence fell in the symposium, a pin drop silence.


    Don''t worry the debate won''t last long.

 Chapter 63 - Secrets Of A Soul

    ��---------------------------------Basic-Info��--------------------------------


    The colour of the dove and their meanings


    Black colour:  False


    White colour: closer to the truth


    Colourless (like glass) : True


    Note: Only new hypotheses need validation.


    ��--------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "I think; it means that my answer was valid, right? Ishit''s voice broke the pin-drop silence.


    "Ah! Yes yes. Young lord won this round, " The middle-aged man replied, closing his agape mouth. "If master Viswa is ready we can proceed to the second round. "  He looked at the ashen-faced master smith and sighed.


    In his fifty years long life, Karni had attended three debates, one with his father in the mason guild of Vaishali, one in Hampi''s apothecary, and the last one in Ambra. He had guided the two out of the three. However, he had never seen a 13 -year old boy challenging a sixty-year-old veteran. What was more absurd, the lad had got the better of the master smith. The white dove was confirmation that the boy''s approach was more accurate than the orthodox theory.


    Once the news made its way to Atlantia,  the spiritualists of the royal society would be rushing here.


    Karni felt fortunate for being part of the historical event.


    However, Nitya didn''t share the keeper''s sentiments. A deep frown appeared on his forehead. He called one of his apprentices and whispered into his ear.


    "Tell Lord Oman, he should hurry over here and stop this debate or Young lord will bring a calamity on himself."The young man left immediately with a grim face.


    Nitya didn''t know whether he should praise the lad or rebuke him. This incident would stir the nest of ravens ( members of royal society wore black cloaks when they were in Atlantia), and Aslan would soon send an invitation to Minaak.


    Though every smith yearned for such an invitation, it was not a good thing for a scion of Ankha, more so who would inherit the throne.


    If the lad wouldn''t show off more, they could always say it was just a fluke.


    As for stopping the jalpa, if Viswa agreed to tie with the lad, the eye would disappear. Seeing how his colleague was faring, he shouldn''t have any problem with it.


    The gong rang again, bringing the crowd out of their stupor. However, no one spoke and jeered anymore, only the chirping of the dove could be heard in the symposium.


    They were staring at Ishit as if he were an unknown spirit beast. It was not their fault though, for  Ishit had shaken the well-established theory, giving birth to another hypothesis that would redefine the spirit and Yantras. Though it was not completely true, it was a great achievement for both Ishit and humanity and enough to win him the royal society membership.


    The debate, which had seemed nothing but a joke, hooked the crowd. They waited for the second round as if it were the final song of Suka, the bard.


    As per the codes of Natya-shastra, Viswa, as a defeated opponent, would be given the chance to ask a question.


    The sullen-faced master gave Ishit a scrutinizing look. Though the judgement of the All-Knowing-Eye had made it clear the boy had equal footing with him, he still had some suspicion before. They too had gone away now.


    However, Viswa couldn''t wrap his mind around how the lad had acquired such a deep insight into smithing.


    Was he a Mitra?  There were many unbelievable tales about the mysterious folks of the moving village.  According to such a tale, they were believed to be undying people. It is said when Mitra''s body became too old to carry their prana (soul), he left his body and entered another womb to be born again. As the soul-herder breath didn''t corrupt their souls, they were born with past life memories.


    But then again, no Mitra would be bored enough to challenge a master smith. They had more important matters than taking an interest in mortal life. Moreover,  the boy''s theory was not completely true, so the possibility of him being a white-robed was not very high.


    Viswa shook his head to prevent his thoughts from running wild. There was no knowing.


    All the crowd was staring at him, he had to come up with a question. With his four decades of experience, Viswa had no shortage of riddles. However, If he wanted to win the debate, Viswa had to ask a question that his opponent couldn''t answer.


    Viswa took a deep breath, looked into the fearless eyes of his opponent.


    "As you may know, the soul is immune to all attacks," Viswa said, " However, how was  Ankha''s sword, Kaal-Ghosa, able to destroy it? "


    It was another riddle to the smiths of Varta. The legendary sword perished with the savior of the realm in his last battle. And as for Rishabh, the smith that forged the Diya Astra, he had disappeared the very night or it was what Sutas or chroniclers said, leaving nothing behind but a cold forge.


    Many smiths tried or claimed to forge the replica of the legendary blade, but they were all bluffs, and nothing more.


    So when the smiths heard the question of Viswa that couldn''t help but give the smith a surprising look.


    One should know that if Viswa wanted to win the debate he had to ask a question that he himself could answer.


    Or if both debaters couldn''t answer the question, It would cancel Viswa''s two chances to ask questions in a row, thus giving his opponent an edge over him.


    Though Ishit didn''t have deep knowledge about Vartian smithing, the inability of forgoing the legendary sword of the current smiths was not unknown to him.


    So when he heard Viswa''s question, he couldn''t help but wonder what the master smithing was getting at. Did he not want to win the Jalpa? Or


    Did he figure out the secret of Kaal-Ghosa?


    The possibility of the later was nil.


    Then he must have some conjectures. Ishit pondered.


    Ishit didn''t know the answer.  Of course, he had some hypothesis of himself that he had conjectured, during his stay in Lamia, learning the healing art from Dhrita.


    However, they were just hypotheses and nothing else;  how valid they were there was no knowing.


    The crowd was looking at him expectantly. They wanted to know whether the young man could answer the riddle that had puzzled them for centuries.


    Ishit took a deep breath, and  decided to bet on his untested conjectures,


    "To say that Kaal-Ghosa could destroy a soul will be wrong. As the soul is indestructible; There is nothing beyond it. "  Ishit looked at the surprised crowd, and continued,


    "However, destruction is not the only way to kill someone.  There is another one, maybe some of you know it already.


    We are nothing but an accumulation of memories. So if someone wipes out your memories you will be nothing but blank paper.  Of course, you can always gather new memories, but you won''t be like your previous self.


    And if someone somehow destroys even your capacity to remember, then what? You will be a new person after each moment.


    In my opinion, Kaal-Ghosh didn''t destroy the soul, as it is not possible, it wiped out their memories, along with the capacity to remember. So minions of Mora are  still somewhere, foolishly asking themselves over and over again, who they are."


    Though Ishit''s answer again was a rebuttal to the well-established opinion, none in the audience jeered this time. They pondered his statement and waited for Viswa to reply.


    Ishit''s reply was a solace to Viswa. Though the boy''s hypothesis was not completely wrong, especially the part regarding another method to kill someone.


    However, to think the soul was indivisible was ridiculous. The history of Mazia was filled with incidents where even the soul of a warrior had perished in the ground-shattering battle.


    As for Mora''s minions were destroyed by Kaal-Ghosa, it was reported by a Nimohi, one of the few survivors of the samvartaka fire. It was said the Nimohi of that era could sense and even see the white-wives- coming.


    However, no white wives came to take their souls that day.


    What did it prove?  There was nothing left for the death fairies.


    Viswa took a breath of relief and voiced the result of his years-long research. He refused to believe his hypothesis would not win him a white dove from the All-Knowing-Eye.


    "I would not refute the young man''s theory, for it is the eye''s job. But I have my own thoughts on this matter. And I hope you will find them worthy to ponder over.


    According to my years-long study of this matter, I have drawn the conclusion that the soul is made of two kinds of energy.


    One is called - Kira and the other is called Kaya. of course the two names are given by me, and I have my reasons. As they are off-topic, so I will not go through them here.


    The two energies determined the sex of a being.


    If you''re a male, the quantity of Kira is more than that of Kya in your soul, and vice-versa.


    So if somehow a smith can find a method to separate these two energies, the soul can be destroyed.


    In my opinion, the Kaal-Ghosa must have this ability, and thus it was able to destroy the unkillable evildoers.


    " Viswa finished the answer in a single breath and beckoned Karni to fold the two leaves.


    The keeper, who had already finished with the first one, tucked the second one dextrously and charmed the two paper-birds.


    The two doves flew off to the mirror. The raging flames licked the two birds to ashes. No one in the crowd dares to stir.


    Holding their breath, they waited for the answer, that would redefine the definition of a soul.


    However, before Mitra''s eye could announce its judgement, a commotion disturbed the pin-drop silence of the symposium.

 Chapter 64 - A Disobedient Son

    "Viswa, If you dare to touch my son I swear in the name of Spirit, I will break my Oath and behead you. " The angry voice of Oman thundered in the symposium, startling the apprentices and smiths so much that several of them fell from their chairs. Ashen-faced, they all turned to look towards the gate.


    The lord of Minaak stood there, his eyes reddish-gold. The spirit was dancing around him, forming small vortexes.


    An invisible pressure was guessing out of him, making it hard to breathe. They knew it was just a subconscious reaction of the maharathi. It was still too much for them to bear. They hadn''t had sturdy bodies like him.


    Oman''s eyes swept past the scared crowd and stopped at the 13-year old boy, sitting on his butt, eyes widened in awe, mouth agape as if he had swallowed a whole laddu ( a spherical sweet).


    Apart from his pale face and tired look, he seemed fine.


    The bloodlust in Oman''s eyes receded, so did the heavy pressure. The crowd gasped for a breath.


    Thanks, he is not too late.


    Oman said to himself with relief.


    If something had happened to the boy, Padma would''ve devoured him alive.


    But what was the lad doing on the dais? Wasn''t Viswa supposed to be punishing him?


    He looked at the master smith, who didn''t seem to care about his threat. His eyes were popping out as if he had seen a ghost.


    What was wrong with the man? Oman followed Viswa''s eyes.


    Two blackbirds with ember eyes were sitting on the ornamented mirror.


    "Forgive this smith, I couldn''t welcome you, Lord," Nitya''s voice broke the brooding silence. The master smith walked over to him with a smile.


    With the frightening pressure gone, the crowd buzzed into frenzy chatters.


    "What''s going on here, smith?" demanded the lord of Minaak.


    ***


    He was in a crucial meeting with the officials when his dwarpal (doorman) whispered into his ear that the daughter of Surjit, the chief archer,  wanted to see him urgently.


    Oman had known the lovely lass since she was a baby. The girl was of Ishit''s age and had inherited her father''s talent in archery.


    So he ordered the doorman to usher the girl in, wondering if something had happened to Surjit. The chief archer had been assisting Griva in hunting down the Moriyan rats for the last three days.


    The girl came in like a scared rabbit, her charming face fraught with worry,


    "Lord, you have to save Ishit. Viswa is going to torture him. Please hurry up, he is in the smithy. " said the girl while gasping hard for breath.


    (As the use of spirit-ways was prohibited in the city, the poor lass must have run all the way to the castle like a commoner. )


    The news had startled Oman; as far as he could recall, he had left the boy under the fowler''s care. What the hell was he doing in the smithy, then?


    It was quite an effort to calm down the anxious girl. And when he heard the cause. His mind throbbed.


    Oman regretted feeding the lad the memory pill. He should''ve listened to Padma. Now the devil had come back. Worst of all, the unruly boy now had powers.


    Nothing could be done except to save the boy''s ass from the smith. So Oman had postponed the meeting, ignoring the scowls of the courtiers, and rushed for the smithy.


    **


    "Ah! The young lord is having a debate with master Viswa. " Nitya said while sending a telepathic message to Oman,


    "Lord, the young lord has just won the first round, giving a new hypothesis on yantras. You should stop this debate before it goes out of hand. You know what this smith means."


    Nitya''s words dumbfounded Oman. He looked at the man suspiciously. Was he joking?


    How could the boy who didn''t even know the ABCs of smithing win the first round?


    "I know it is ridiculous, but the whole smithy has witnessed it." Nitya sent  the telepathic message again.


    Oman gave a scrutinizing look to his trusted man, and took a deep breath, as if to swallow the absurd news. He looked at the boy, who had repositioned himself on the challenger''s seat. His face had an alien brooding look.


    Since when did he become a master smith?


    Oman suddenly felt he didn''t know the boy anymore. First the Moriyan magic the lad had wielded last night, and now this.


    Were these the side effects of the memory pill? He needed to  talk to Suta, the tale -weaver.


    "Lord, do something before the third round begins."


    Nitya''s telepathic message broke Oman''s  stupor.  Oman glanced at the Spirit Eye blazing in the mirror.


    "How can I stop the debate? Don''t you know that none can interfere with a Vada or he will be cursed?" said telepathically.


    Oman said with a grim face. He could do nothing until the eye was there. Even though he was a maharathi, he couldn''t face the curse of the All-Knowing -Eye.


    The horrifying fate of King Jaya of Kandahar was an unforgettable warning to every spirit-worshiper.


    "We can''t talk to the debaters, but Karni, the charmer, can. So use him as a medium, and convince them for a tie.  "


    Oman looked at the smith, couldn''t help but get impressed with the smith. Apparently, he had already thought it through.


    Suggesting something the debaters through the charmer wasn''t considered an interference; of course, they couldn''t share information, for the eye was called All-Knowing for a reason.


    Oman didn''t waste any more time and sent the charmer a telepathic message.


    "Karni, I, Oman, lord of Garuna, command you to talk to Viswa. Tell him, if he is willing to tie with the boy. I could arrange it."


    Startled Karni glanced back at him, and nodded lightly.


    "Master Viswa, if you are willing to tie with the young lord, lord Oman can arrange it. " The charmer whispered to the master smith, who seemed to have lost his soul.


    The answer Viswa had given was his lifetime work. The purpose of his life. He had sacrificed everything to solve the puzzle of Kaal-Ghosa. Viswa could still recall the look of Ayan, the late lord of Garuna, had given him when he had listened to his story. It was a look one gave to the hopeless patient of Occum shrine, or to a young man who was dying happily for a heartless maiden.


    Now he knew why the Lord had given him such a look.


    Viswa glanced at the two blackbirds chirping loudly as if wanting to tell the whole world he was nothing but a liar. He didn''t know which one was his.


    "Master Viswa, what is your decision?"  the charmer''s voice brought him back from his sinking thoughts.


    "What?"  Viswa gave the charmer a puzzling look.


    "Lord Oman wants you to stop this debate. You don''t need to accept defeat, he can arrange a tie."


    Viswa didn''t answer immediately. He looked at the boy, sitting before him, he seemed unfazed about the mirror''s judgment. He was like this before he left his village, always optimistic.


    Then the master smith looked at the lord of Minaak, his haughty face was expressionless, but Viswa could see the hidden worry from his scrutinized eyes.


    Why did the Lord want him to tie with the boy? Though it was too early to tell who would win, by listening to the two hypotheses even a fool could tell the boy had a deep understanding of smithing, and couldn''t be taken lightly.


    However, he would do what the Lord wanted; he owed him that much, if not to him, then to Ayan.


    "Tell him, I''m fine with whatever he wants."


    The charmer passed the master smith''s answer to  Oman.


    Oman gave Viswa a long look and sent a message to the charmer to tell the lad to stop this debate.


    **


    Ishit wasn''t surprised at the eye''s judgment. It was one of his many hypotheses.


    The soul was the most mysterious entity, the toughest riddle that generations of spiritualists couldn''t crack.


    However, it seemed Mitra''s eye had given the master smith a deep shock.


    He sighed and decided to ponder over his next question.


    As for his lord father''s sudden arrival, It didn''t surprise him either. He already guessed it when he didn''t see Nandani in the crowd.


    He glanced at the dumbfounded girl, standing beside his lord father, looking at him mouth agape.


    "Young lord, Lord Oman wants you to stop this debate at once. He wants you to tie with master Viswa. "


    Suddenly, Ishit heard Karni''s whisper.


    He looked at the charmer, and then his father who nodded at him.


    No way! He couldn''t.


    He needed a forge and this was the only way or he wouldn''t have risked his entire future.


    "Tell him. I''m sorry. I can''t; because I need a forge and this is the only way. "


    Ishit replied back. He knew his answer would enrage his father. He would be punished harshly for this act of defiance. However, he really needed a forge if he didn''t want to visit Nyasa, the city of no grief.


    Ishit didn''t have to wait too long for the reply.


    "Lord says if you don''t obey, he will punish you after this debate.  " The charmer said.


    "Ok! He can. "Was Ishit''s reply.


    However, before the charmer could send back the answer.


    Something happened that surprised the entire Minaak, and also ruined Oman''s plan.

 Chapter 65 - A Trap

    "I, Viswa, the son of Sura, accept my defeat," Viswa''s loud voice resounded in the hemispherical symposium.


    Utter silence fell in the crowd.


    "I accept I''m inferior to Ishit, the son of Oman," Viswa finished  , and got up from his seat, and kneeled before the lad.


    The crowd blinked their eyes, some of them slapped their faces, or told their fellow apprentices to pinch them hard, as they couldn''t believe their eyes and ears.


    They scrutinized the man with silver in his hair and unkempt beard.  The sullen face, the abyss- black eyes, and medallion forged with octa-metal (astha-dhatu), dangling from his neck, all these things told them he was Viswa, the most prideful smith of their guild and the best smith of the south. The man who had forged Lord Ayan''s divya chakra, called ''Dhoom-ketu'', . The same Divya astra that had incinerated Moriyan''s army of undead in the battle of Haldi. (Note: we are not talking about zombies) .


    They couldn''t believe that Viswa, who had refused to bow down before King Aslan, was kneeling in front of Ishit, a 13-year old boy.


    (Technically, the above statement was wrong, but you could not control the thoughts of people. It happened like this ��


    After seeing the might of the Divya chakra, King Aslan wanted to recruit Viswa in his Royal Society, so he sent an invitation to Viswa. However, Viswa let down the king''s tempting offer without giving him a proper reply. As to why? There were many rumors. One of these rumors was that


    joining the Royal Society meant bowing down in front of the king. Viswa was too prideful to do that.


    Of course, it enraged King Aslan, but he decided to let go of the smith, for he didn''t want to aggrieve the south, which was mourning the death of its beloved lord,  furthermore. The death of lord Ayan was undeserved. The entire Varta knew what had caused the untimely demise of the spiritualist warrior. )


    Did the judgment of the eye shake the smith so much that he lost his mind?


    No sane person would accept defeat willingly, not in Jalpa, for it meant giving away everything he had worked for all his life.


    Moreover, he was Viswa, only Spirit knew how many warriors he had offended, canceling their orders for no rhyme and reason. and for what? He had felt they were disturbing his experiments and thus barring his path to greatness.


    "You! Get up.  Take back what you have just said at once !" Oman shouted as soon as he got over with the surprise. He couldn''t allow this to happen or it would bring trouble, the trouble he couldn''t face, at least not now when there was already so much chaos in Garuna. He took a step and he was on the dais.  However, an invisible shield barred his path and unprecedented pressure came smashing on him


    Horrified Oman swiftly formed a shield and stepped back. Though everything happened in a moment, the lord of Minaak was already drenched in sweat.


    Ashen -faced he looked at the blazing eye in the mirror; the red flames had filled the entire mirror.


    A commotion erupted in the crowd. Alarmed people got up from their chairs and flew back.


    Several of them rushed out of the symposium, not caring anymore about the debate.


    "Lord, nothing can be done now. '''' Nitya said with a sullen face, staring at his colleague with complicated eyes. He really couldn''t make out why Viswa had made such a strange choice.


    Karni, the charmer, flew towards the Vada gong and began to strike it again hurriedly.


    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding ......��..


    The sound of Vada gong brought Ishit to reality.


    The happy surprise came so suddenly that Ishit didn''t know how to react.


    "Why?" all he asked the smith.


    "This smith wants to work with you."  the smith replied looking straight into his eyes. Ishit saw myriads of emotions, flashing over the lined face of Viswa. The cruel look he had seen at the beginning of Jalpa, was still hidden in the abyss black eye.


    "But you have surrendered, and you have no right to bargain. Moreover, I don''t think I want an assistant. " Ishit replied, puzzled at his answer.


    "You will; once you enter my forge," Viswa said, as an evil smile crept on his sullen face.


    Ishit didn''t speak further. He continued staring at the man''s face. Suddenly, he felt he had fallen into a trap.


    DIng! Ding !!! The sound of gong seemed to him like death knolls the awakeners rang when an esteemed spirit-wielder died.


    A golden dove came fluttering, and sat down on his shoulder, chirping happily.


    Ishit reached out to catch the bird. The dove didn''t fly off, it let him hold itself. Its golden feathers were so soft that Ishit feared touching them.


    The bird rubbed its beak with his finger and chirped again.


    Despite foreboding rising in his heart,  a smile surfaced on Ishit''s thin lips.


    "Congratulations, young lord, for becoming master smith. " Viswa rose to his feet, "Please take this medallion. The forge is all yours, and if you need me, you know where to find me."


    Before Ishit could say anything, the smith took off the shining medallion and put it on his hand. With a happy smile, he turned and left, leaving the dazed crowd behind.


    The Eye slowly faded away. No one paid it any attention. Every eye was following Viswa, who was foolishly smiling as if it were not he who had just lost his reputation and his forge.


    The smith stopped before Oman, and bowed.


    "I hope this smith''s decision made the lord happy. " Viswa said, with a smile.


    Oman glared at him and his lips twitched as if wanting to say something. However, he turned his face away. The oath he had taken 13 years ago resounded in his mind.


    "I , Oman, the son of Manu, swear on the Spirit that Viswa, the son of Sura, will have no fear in my presence."


    He still couldn''t figure out why Ayan had stopped him to slay the smith, that night.


    Now he regretted listening to his elder brother. He himself had gone, leaving behind him to deal with his mess.


    Oman took a deep breath and surpassed the torrent of emotions.


    "You will regret this, Viswa. Now, be off my eyes, before I decide to go back on my promise." the lord of Minaak.


    "I''ve many regrets in my life, but I''m sure it will not be one of them. "  Viswa said and walked away.


    Nitya sighed,


    "I think he has lost his mind. "


    "Then, you don''t know him," Oman replied, staring at the giggling boy accompanied by the chief-archer girl, and a few other apprentices. How carefree he looked! The boy had no idea what kind of trouble he had brought over him and the family.


    "Deal with this mess, Nitya. I want no trouble, at least not from the smithy. You know how your kind sees me; so I will not interfere unless I have to."  Oman said in a sullen tone.


    "I will do my best, Lord. But the boy has caused a big mess this time. Though he has won the duel fair and square, the forge is not something a novice can own. Many master smiths will object to this, not to speak of the apprentices of Viswa. I really wonder what made him come to this decision. "


    Nitya said, sweeping his glance over the chattering crowd. His fellow smiths were talking to each other with serious faces. He knew what they were talking about that made his head throb. The boy had challenged Viswa in an academic debate, so him winning the jalpa did give him Viswa''s title, but the forge was another thing.


    "I know it''s hard, but I want the boy to own one, for it is his right. Of course, I don''t want you to give the lad too much help. Let this be a lesson to him. Just keep an eye on some people."  Oman said, "I''m leaving, for I don''t want to see the boy right now." He turned and left.


    He had to see the tale-weaver. The boy''s odd behavior was too much to ignore.


    ***


    "What was the dream fairy name, again?" Nandani asked,


    "Nyx. '''' Ishit replied, looking at the disappearing back of his lord father.


    He knew his actions had enraged him.  However, Ishit decided not to think of this now.


    "You have to tell me about this. I want to hear everything."Nandini said as they made their way to Nitya, ignoring the crowd''s gawking.


    "Ok, some other day. Let''s first deal with your bow. I think you still need one." Ishit said as he caressed the dove.


    As soon as the eye had disappeared, Nandani rushed to him. She badgered him with questions Ishit couldn''t answer.


    Being Guha''s bosom friend had some perks. One of them was being able to fabricate lies. And so Ishit lied to the maiden who had run all the way to the castle to save his ass. He told her about his learning the ways of smithing in Illium, the dreamland. Of course, the poor girl could do nothing but buy his nonsense, just like Ishit had to in the morning from Udlof''s.


    "Ah! What have you done? "  Nandani exclaimed,  horror written all over her face. The poor girl had forgotten about her bow amidst all this commotion. Now when Ishit reminded her, she couldn''t help, but be horrified. With Viswa gone, who was going to forge her bow now?


    "Now who will forge my bow?"


    "I will. Just give me two or three days." Ishit said with a smile,


    "But you ..you said ." Before Nandani could finish her sentence,


    Nitya broke in,


    "Young lord,  all the master smiths want to see you. Please come with me. "


    "AH! Sure," Ishit said as he turned to his friend,


    " I will see you later, and don''t worry about the bow now," he said and left with Nitya, leaving behind his speechless friend.


    Didn''t he promise that he would help to have her bow forged? How could this be called a help?


    Nandani thought

 Chapter 66 - Lucas

    ��------------------Basic info��-----------------------


    Readers must keep in mind that Ishit is nothing but a character designed by Suta, the tale-weaver. His knowledge and his thought patterns were written by the old librarian.


    And according to Suta''s tale, Ishit''s awareness was dragged by a dream portal to another world called Ilium, where he gained another body capable of wielding the spirit. He was trained there by the Naga empire in basic spirit paths.


    As for the whole story of the tale-weaver, you''ll have to wait.


    OH! One more thing��


    The guilds are not under Oman''s control, they are monitored by the head guild situated in Atlantia.  That''s all you need to know to enjoy this chapter.


    ========


    Being surrounded by almost the whole smithy, Ishit couldn''t help but feel intimidated. They were all appraising him as if he were a newly forged Astra or some rare forging material. None except Soma had congratulated him. Apparently, they were unwilling to accept him in their ranks. Ishit hadn''t thought about it before. Things were not as simple as he had thought.


    "Young master, it''s not that we want to cause trouble." Lucas spoke , assuming a helpless look, "But the codes of Guild are clear. One who owns a forge must have these qualifications.


    He must have finished his apprenticeship under a master smith.


    He must have forged at least three pashu Astras, two Nara Astra, and one Diya Astra.


    He must mentor at least three apprentices.


    He must finish at least three orders in a month.


    And last but not the least


    He must publish a theory or design a new Astra in five years. "


    The master smith with slick blonde hair and smooth face read out from the scroll. He was from Atlantia, appointed by the head guild to oversee Minaak''s smithy, after the head smith Upin''s unfortunate death in an experiment two months ago.


    "As you can see, winning Jalpa doesn''t make you qualify for the above criteria.So I''m afraid you can''t own the forge, at least not until you fulfill the conditions set by the head guild.  "


    Lucas  said, putting aside the scroll and the golden case.


    Ishit gave Nitya a side glance hoping the man would help him out. He had seen the smith in his father''s private meetings. However, Nitya kept his silence, and like others, he was also appraising him.


    Ishit realized the harsh truth that he was alone; and if he wanted to enter the forge, he had to win one more duel.


    He took a deep breath while racking his brain to find a solution. The reason he hadn''t thought about this problem was that he had never read the guild''s codes.


    All he knew was the codes of Jalpa and some basic codes of smithy taught to him during his training in Illium.


    "Does the codes of Jalpa mean nothing to the head guild?" Ishit asked, looking straight into Lucas ''s eyes.


    "Of course, the guild accepts the result of the duel. and that''s why I haven''t asked you to return the medallion. Lucas said, giving a look at the medallion set on Ishit''s chest.


    "You didn''t get my question, master smith. What  I want to know is if the head guild accepts the codes of Naya-shastra." Ishit said with an emotionless face. (Naya-shastra -code book of debates)


    "Of course, Yes. who will dare to dishonor Mitra''s eye. " the smith said.


    "Then doesn''t the book say it clearly if a challenger wins the duel, he will gain the title and the reputation of his opponent. "


    "Yes! It says so." Lucas said, frowning.


    "Then, what is the definition of the title and the reputation in Naya-shastra? " Ishit said in a very calm tone.


    "Title means status,  position, and job.


    As for �� " Lucas suddenly realized what the boy was getting at. And he couldn''t help give another look to Ishit


    "Go on .." Ishit said,


    "Reputation means �Ca belief that someone or something has a particular characteristic." Lucas  finished with a sigh. He had underestimated the boy''s cunningness.


    "So according to these definitions, I own the position, job, and status of Viswa. I have finished ��" Ishit turned to Nitya, "May I know many Astras Viswa  have forged so far for the guild?"


    "I don''t know the exact record, but it wouldn''t be less than 5000 pushu Astras, 2000 Nara Astras, and 100 divya Astra.  " Nitya replied, trying hard to stifle his smile that was struggling to creep over his triangular face.


    "Ah! You heard it,  master Lucas  . I''ve a reputation for forging 5000 pashu Astra, 2000 Nara Astras, 100 Divya Astra. I think I am more than eligible to own one forge in this guild. "  Ishit said, and a murmur erupted in the crowd.


    Lucas lips twitched for a moment,


    "But you know it is not true, boy," he said.


    "The whole Minaak knows that you haven''t even passed the spirit school test. "


    "But the whole Varta knows that All-Knowing-Eye doesn''t make wrong judgments. And my superiority over Viswa is decided by it.  So whether I''ve attended the spirit school or not shouldn''t be any concern here. And


    So you''d better stop calling me, "Boy". " Ishit replied. According to codes of the smithy, a master smith must be called by his proper title.


    Lucas gave Ishit a long look. He had underestimated the child.


    "Yes. It was my mistake, master Ishit. " Lucas said, taking a deep breath.


    "Now it looks like I was really wrong. According to the ancient codes of Jalp, you really have the qualifications. So I wouldn''t stop you now. "Lucas went on ignoring the boisterous crowd.


    "However, as we all know it was an academic debate, so your victory doesn''t assure me that you will be safe while working alone in the forge.  "


    Lucas said an evil smile crept on his thin lips, as he added.


    "And as an overseer of the guild which had a fatal accident recently, I can help but be more cautious. How about this? You work  with me for a few months first, and prove that my worries were  ungrounded."


    Ishit couldn''t help but curse the cunning fox. So the old saying was really correct, "Atlanteans are all foxes in human skin. "


    Ishit was not a fool. He knew very well why Lucus was so concerned about his safety. He wanted to pry into his secrets. Now he also realized why his lord father wanted to stop him from winning the duel. His victory would make his enemy more interested in him.


    Ishit sighed.  Everything had its own risks.


    As for working with Atlantean smith, Ishit would never share his workspace even with his lord father, let alone with him.


    "So what do you say, master Ishit?" Seeing him speechless, Lucas asked again, his blue eyes twinkling.


    Ishit didn''t know how to refute the smith. As an overseer, he was in his right.


    "I think I have a solution to this problem." Suddenly, Nitya, who was watching the show quietly, spoke, rubbing his crooked nose.


    "Oh! Do you?" Lucas said, looking not very pleased with the smith''s intervention.


    Ishit gave the man, puzzling look.


    " There is no need for master Ishit to work with master Lucas. After all, master Lucas''s time is precious, and we all have our secrets.


    How about we give master Ishit an opportunity, without doubting his talent beforehand?" said Nitya,


    "And what kind of opportunity are we talking about here? If you mean to let him work alone in the forge, I''m afraid I could risk another accident." Lucas said, with a sullen face.


    "I can understand Master Lucas'' concern.  But what I want is to let master Ishit prove himself as we all did.


    First let him pass the spirit-school test. It will prove he has basic practical skills as an apprentice needed while working in a forge.


    Then let him finish an order to forge a first-grade Astra. It will let us know he really knows how to work with fire and all; He will be safe in the forge.


    After that we can control the materials we give him, so he can''t perform risky experiments. This is all we can do.


    After all,  he is not here to commit suicide. " Nitya continued, "What do you think about my suggestions, brothers?  As for an accident, it can happen to any of us. Take the example of Master Upin, the most renowned and experienced smith in Garuna. We still find it difficult to believe that he died while forging a Nara Astra.  Besides, there is no guarantee, a misshapen won''t befall on Maste Ishit, while working with Master Lucas.  As they say, there is no such thing as 100 percent security in a forge or in a battle."


    A murmur swept over the crowd. Lucas'' face reddened as if he were feeling hot all of sudden.


    "I think what Master Nitya said is right. We can''t keep a smith safe.  So let Master Ishit prove himself by bypassing the school test, and then by forging first grade Astra. "


    Ishit gave Soma a thankful look. Though he didn''t know who the young smith was, he felt grateful for his help.


    All other smiths, except two or three, also gave their support to Nitya''s suggestion.


    There was nothing Lucas could do, but agree in the end.


    So it was decided Ishit would have to pass the school test first if he wanted to work in his forge.


    However, Ishit knew Lucas wouldn''t give up so easily.


    It was already evening. So after thanking Nitya, Ishit decided to go back home.. Of course, he didn''t forget to borrow a few yantras.

 Chapter 67 - A Scroll From The Ghost Town

    Commoners of Varta:


    To wield spirit; one must have the ability to sense it first. Though Ishit couldn''t wield the spirit because of his defective nadis (energy channels), he could feel it.


    So commoners are those people who can not sense spirit. According to spiritualists (researchers of spirit), spirit wielders'' brains and nadis are different from those of commoners.


    There are three main nadis that decide if someone is a commoner or a spirit-wielder. These nadis are called Ida, Pingala, and Sushumana.


    The three principal nadis run from the base of the spine to the head,--The ida on the left, the Sushumna in the center, and the Pingala on the right.


    If these three nadis are blocked or too thin to carry spirit, the person will not be able to sense spirit.


    Even awakeners can''t help these people. Such people are called commoners in  Varta, and they do menial chores for their betters, spirit-wielders.


    Some spirit-wielders treat them good or some like dirt. You know how people behave after getting powers. A great Dwiza Tulasi once said, "Spirit is more intoxicating than moon-fairy dew. After drinking later you will recover within a week, however, Spirit will never let you come around. "


    As for the offsprings of commoners, their chances of being able to sense spirit are also very low. Only one in a thousand may have the blessing of Mother Spirit.


    Sometimes even an offering of a spirit-wielder can fall prey to this misfortune. However, the odds of such misfortune can be minimized, by performing the Garbha-dhana ceremony.


    Garbha-dhana ceremony is performed by the awakeners in a spirit shrine. The mysterious ceremony makes sure the offering has their parents'' virtues. Because of its hard-to-follow rites, it doesn''t have 100 percent success rates.


    You will know more about this ceremony in the future.


    *******


    "Ah! boy, you''ve decided to return at last. " As soon as Ishit stepped in the castle, Amora, the house anima,  appeared on the door.


    "Yes! What happened, Old ghost?  " Ishit asked, giving him a cautious look. Ishit was too familiar with his cruel smile.  He couldn''t make out why the castle builder preferred Amora as the house anima for the castle. He was nothing but a pain in the ass, always butting in his business. Moreover, the old ghost didn''t even know the code of civility that every other anima in Minaak knew.  Take Guha''s anima, she was so beautiful and pleasing to hear.


    "Lad! You dare to disrespect this old man. Have you forgotten the spanking?"  Amora''s face darkened, and that made him look scarier. However, Ishit didn''t seem to care about his sullen face, for his face reddened as the embarrassing memory of his child flashed in his mind.


    The house anima had thrown him out of his chamber while he was in his birthday suit.


    " No! How can I? You wait, old Ghost. I will settle my score with you sooner or later.  " Ishit said, glaring at the scarred face.


    "Ha Ha !! Little Ishi is angry. I''m looking forward to it."Amora burst into a loud laugh as if he had heard of a joke.  Ishit snorted and walked away,


    "Hey! Stop. Oman is waiting for you in his study chamber. You really got guts, boy. You dare to disobey him in public. " Amora called out from behind.


    Ishit halted in his tracks. His face turned grim. He was really in trouble.  However, he could do nothing, but go and face the wrath of his lord father. He gave an angry look to gloating Amora and walked down the corridor well lit by the moonstones.


    The chamber of his father was in the eastern part of the castle beside his mother. Ishit hoped his mother would be with him.


    However, his hope was crushed by  Chola, the maid. The middle-aged lady was hurrying over to the dining chamber when she saw him.


    "Oh! You''ve returned, young master. Lady is making your favorite dinner, today. "


    Ishit gave the kind woman a bright smile, and took his way to the study chamber, suddenly feeling more tired and exhausted.


    As usual, the door was closed from inside. Ishit took a deep breath and looked at his golden dove which had slept. At least he was not alone. He thought as he knocked at the door.


    After a moment of silence,  the door cracked open with his father''s grim voice.


    "Come in and leave that bird of yours out."


    The strange order from his father startled Ishit. Much as puzzled he was, he didn''t dare to disobey him, not now when he was going to face him for his punishment.


    So Ishit paced the bird gently on the windowsill, and went in, giving another look to the sleeping bird.


    He had stepped into this chamber after three years. So he couldn''t help but give it a look.


    The strange statue of a man with an elephant head, globe of Mazia, and shelf packed with old tomes, golden quill, almost everything was the same. His lord father didn''t like change.


    That''s why even four cushioned chairs and the table were still the same.


    Oman was sitting with his back towards the gate, holding a scroll.


    "Don''t keep standing like a fool.  Take a seat!  Oman said as he folded the yellow parchment in his hands.


    Ishit hurriedly sat down in the opposite chair, without making a sound. Oman didn''t speak immediately. He kept staring into Ishit''s eyes for what seemed an hour to Ishit. His face was a playground of emotions.


    With a long sigh, he spoke,


    "I''ll not ask you how you''ve got the knowledge of smithing. As I can see you will not answer me truthfully.  But let me make you realize what kind of trouble you have brought on us."


    Oman paused as he unfolded the scroll he had been reading earlier.


    The scroll has nothing but a skull drawn on the stained yellowing parchment.


    Ishit eyes widened as his eyes fell on the ominous symbol. He looked at his father''s grim face.


    "Yes! You''ve recognized it correctly. It is from the ghost town. As for how I''ve got it, I think it would be better if you don''t know.


    Just drop your blood on it and you will know what I want to tell you. "


    Oman said, passing the scroll to astonished Ishit.


    The boy was the exact copy of him. Reckless, fearless, and disobedient.  However, he lacked the strength that he had when he was of his age.


    Oman regretted his decision for requesting Chalukya to give his virtue to the lad.


    Ishit dropped his fiery blood on the parchment. The drop got absorbed, leaving nothing behind even a stain.


    And then all of sudden, the skull''s hollow eyes glowed up brightly, and the scroll fluttered violently as if a storm was blowing it.


    "Let it go," Oman said as he got up. The scroll flew off as the bright filled the room.


    Ishit saw wispy figures seeping out of it. He heard a faint howling sound.


    Slowly,  the light became so bright that Ishit couldn''t see anything. It was then a scene appeared before his scrutinized eyes.


    A gory scene.


    A scene of a battlefield littered with maimed bodies, and land dyed red with blood. Dakinis were dancing, laughing menacingly, wearing the garland of intestines around their veiny necks.


    Amidst the ghastly scene stood a man with his armor stained in blood. In his finger, a Divya chakra was revolving. the sparks and bolts of lightning were flying off.


    He was the only living being amidst the headless cadavers. Ishit couldn''t see the face of the man as he was standing with his back towards him.


    Suddenly, the man turned as if he had heard something behind him.


    As soon as the handsome face came into Ishit''s vision, he froze to the spot. He knew the man.


    The man looked in the distance, and his face darkened. He hurriedly summoned the violet shield in the shape of an octahedral, blazing like the sun.


    Ishit felt puzzled, for he saw nothing coming for the warrior. However, suddenly he noticed.


    Some invisible energy was eating away the violet shield. And within a blink, the most powerful shield Ishit had ever seen evaporated. Leaving behind a man with shocked eyes.


    It was then an arrow appeared behind the man out of nowhere. And before the lord could turn to block the sneak attack, A warrior emerged from the ground with an evil smile, on his scarred face.


    "You''re really hard to kill, Lord Ayan. His majesty was right about you. Anyway, even so, you couldn''t sense my trap. "


    Horrified, Ishit saw that  Lord Ayan vomited a mouthful of blood, as his brightly glowing eyes dulled.


    "Why?" asked him. Ishit could feel the pain and anguish filled in that single word.


    "Ask your friends in Nysa. " The man raised his hands and a blazing saber materialized in his hand. However, the arrow was faster, it pierced the heart of Lord Ayan. His body collapsed on the ground. The man with fiery red hair walked over to him and grabbed his long black hair. And with a loud thud, he beheaded the already dead warrior.


    The man didn''t stop there, he kicked the headless body.. And the corpse flew off like a rag doll.

 Chapter 68 - A Empyr Scroll

    The scene blurred away leaving behind stunned Ishit. Oman folded back the scroll and put it away in a bone case. The wispy figure floated away through the skylight like smoke.


    A heavy silence fell into the chamber. Oman collapsed into his cushioned chair. He didn''t know how many times he had seen the scroll, despite knowing that every time he opened the empyr scroll he lost a bit of life. Every time the scene of his brother''s death stabbed a dagger into his thudding heart. He didn''t know how many times he wished to abandon everything �Chis love, his children, and the land for which his ancestor had bled. With Damini (his sword''s name)  in his hand, he longed to take a bath in the blood of Atlanteans.


    Alas! He couldn''t. And this helplessness was eating away his heart. The murder of his brother was lording over him. Since when did the lineage of Ankha get so spineless?


    Oman didn''t want the answer.


    "Who? Why?"the two words tumbled out of Ishit''s dry throat. The gory scene had sucked away all the happiness and the vigor he had brought in the chamber, leaving him filled with agony, despair, and rage.


    For Ishit, Lord Ayaan was more than his uncle. He was his hero, his ideal, his future self.


    Like others, he had believed the tale that magsmen of Garuna told. Lord Ayan, got outnumbered by Moriyans, the help he had hoped for didn''t reach on time. So the lord faced the hoards of defilers alone with a handful of his soldiers. Though his Dhoom-Ketu, the mighty Divya Astra, had cut down the followers of the evil Lord, however, it couldn''t protect its master, who was weary and exhausted, from the evil curse of Morian warlord.


    And when the help finally got to Haldi, the lord had perished with his enemies.


    However, it was a white lie. Lord Ayan had been betrayed by his own man. Fiery red hair couldn''t be more obvious. The murder was from Okala, acting on the order of King Aslan.


    As for the authenticity of the scene, the empyr scroll couldn''t be forged. He didn''t know how his father came by it. The scroll with the skull symbol was an evil treasure of the fabled Ghost-Town of the howling desert. Only a ghost-smith could forge such a thing.


    "Eat it" Oman gave him a pill glowing with silvery light. "It will make you feel better. "


    Ishit took the pill. It burst into his mouth, and warmth washed over his body.


    "I didn''t want you to know the truth, at least not before you would be ready to face this cruel world. However, what you did today has left me no choice. "Oman said in a solemn voice.


    "The conqueror doesn''t want the lineage of Ankha to rise again. Ayaan''s unparalleled talent had spooked him. Besides, six out of nine lords were his friends, making him a good threat to the throne. However, it was what I had thought before I heard �� "  Oman halted, he glanced at his son.


    The drops of sweat were glistening on his forehead. The adorable face that had never felt to brighten up his mood. The abyss black eyes of Padma were staring at him, however, they had lost their naughty gleam.  Suddenly, he realized the gravity of his action. The fact the boy would burn just like him in agony. How could he be so foolish to tell him the truth and blacken his bright heart?


    He had just gotten on his feet.


    Oman took a deep breath. He was really a thoughtless yoddha, all muscles but no brain.


    "Go and have dinner with your mom!" Oman rose to his feet, avoiding the boy''s eye.


    "What! How can you leave the conversation unfinished?" Ishit got up, surprised at his father''s odd behavior. He needed to know why Alsan killed his uncle.


    "I can do whatever I want lad. Don''t remind me of the audacity that you showed in the smithy. "


    Oman said, walking over to the shelf.


    "But ��but "


    "No buts. You have seen more than what you needed. If you have a little bit of brain, you will not try to shine as he and Ronan did. And one more thing, don''t disobey me again. Now go! Tell your mother, I will not join her today.I have some important  business to attend to." Oman said in a finalizing tone.


    Ishit left the chamber in a sullen mood with his golden dove, chirping on his shoulder.


    When he stepped in the dining chamber, Padma''s face bloomed like a lotus. However, Esha gave him a long look.


    Ishit didn''t know why she was angry with him. He had even let her call him little Ishi in the morning. He sat down beside Esha, trying hard to look happy, which was really difficult after watching his uncle dying.


    "Why are you carrying around this dove?" Esha asked, noticing the golden bird sitting quietly on Ishit''s shoulder. "Don''t tell me you''re also a falconer. Daddy would really freak out,"  she added while trying to recognize the species of the bird.


    "No way! I don''t want to be a caretaker of birds." Ishit said, and soon realized he was in deep trouble. His mother and his sister both were glaring at him.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t mean in that sense. What I mean is ��that I won this cute little creature in Jalpa." Ishit hurriedly changed the topic.


    "When? Which jalpa?" both ladies asked simultaneously, horror written all over their pretty faces.  Ishit realized a bit late that in his attempt to avoid a little bone fire, he had jumped into a volcano.  Jalpa was not something you casually had. If he had lost to Viswa, he wouldn''t be sitting here.


    Ishit cursed himself for being so mouthy. Though they would know it sooner or later, there was no need to tell them now.


    "It''s nothing. I had some argument with this smith apprentice called Viswa. The rude .."  Ishit spoke in an unconcerned way.


    "Do you mean the master Viswa?" Padma broke in, her eyes popping out.


    "Maybe or maybe not. I don''t think such an ignorant man could master Viswa. He accepted his defeat just after one round, gifting me this golden pretty bird for you.  " Ishit picked the bird from his shoulder and placed it before Padma, who was staring at him with her mouth agape.


    "He is telling the truth. This is really a kaniki dove born during a Jalpa. " Esha said, her eyes twinkling as if she had seen a rare treasure.


    "Can I have it?" She asked,  giving Ishit her most adorable look. However, Ishit shook his head,


    "No way! I won it for mother, "


    "But she doesn''t need it. "


    "Who said I don''t need it? " Padma spoke, her worried face blooming into a smile. She stroked the bird gently. "I had only stopped commanding birds to raise you all up. Now you two are grown up and can take care of yourself, I will resume my path. Thank you Ishit, for your lovely gift. I always wanted to have a kaniki dove.  "


    "No mention. It was nothing. " Ishit said, feeling relieved that the bird had saved him from a bollocking.


    "What do you say? It is nothing. " Esha gave him the look that you give to an ignorant fool who has just sold a diamond for a loaf of bread. " Do you have any idea how precious and powerful a kaniki is? "


    Ishit gave the girl an annoyed look. He didn''t care how precious the little creature it couldn''t be more precious than his mother''s smile.


    "Just living with a Kanki can save you from many illusions. if you are able to make a mental bond with the bird, it will boost your wisdom almost three times. What''s more ��"


    "Stop! I don''t want to feel bad now. " Ishit said, assuming a regretful look.


    "Haa..you can have it back if you want. However, there is an old saying, one should not take back what he has given away.  " Padma said with an amused look.


    "No! I don''t want it back. Anyway, I can''t take care of the little creature. " Ishit said as he dug into his dinner.


    "By the way, when are you going to take the spirit -school test? "


    Esha asked while eating.


    "Tomorrow,  the first thing in the morning.?" Ishit replied,


    "Alas! I won''t be able to come. I have this whole practice going on for Inna''s feast.  This time the guild leader wants me to lead the first years. By the way, have you met your friend today?  " Isha asked.


    "No, I haven''t got the time. Why? " Ishit said..


    Ishit was really missing his friend. After knowing what happened with the little family, Ishit was feeling bad for him.


    "Nothing, it is just he is behaving a little oddly these days. He used to greet me whenever I met him. But now he doesn''t even look at me. In fact, he doesn''t interact with anyone in the guild.  "


    Esha said.


    "Poor, boy. He must have been missing Ronan. Ishit you must visit him and invite him for dinner. He needs  our help." Padma said


    Ishit nodded.


    ****


    After having dinner, Ishit left for his chamber. In his pocket, there were eight yantras he had borrowed from Nitya.


    With some mental calculation, he found out the exact eight directions and planted the eight yantras. As soon as he poured spirit in them.. A golden shield appeared in the room.

 Chapter 69 - Kasma (Introducing Villain)

    After the fall of dwizas, commoners of Varta had cut off from the spirit-wielders completely. Of course, they worked for them day in and day out, however, their cultures and their traditions had taken different turns.


    In the current era of spiritualists, hardly any spirit wielder believed in a supreme ruler lording over the entire Mazia. For them, spirit was just like water, air, and fire and nothing else.


    While among commoners, such supreme rulers were as real as Kings, princes, and princesses.


    The most worshipeds  were �C


    Vella�C Mother of All creation. A counterpart of Mother spirit or maybe Vella was the real name of Mother Spirit. There was no knowing, for no documents survived the tragedy of dwizas.


    Hara- One who destroys evil ( this deity had an ambiguous identity in some temples, Hara was a human, and in some Hara was depicted as a beast�C a giant serpent, winged lion, dragon, etc.)


    Besides the above two ancient deities, there were several minor deities, too�� some old and some new.


    For example, Igbo-one who took care of an infant in a mother''s womb.


    Nisha- goddess of night,


    Inna�C Sun god also called Ursha in Ahom. In the time of the Suryavanshi Kings, Surya (another name of the Sun)  was a major deity and was widely worshipped too. However,  in the current era, Inna''s feast was nothing, but a tournament for spirit wielders.


    Vyom: after the fall of Dwizas, a new deity emerged in Varta . Not much was known about this faceless god. The temples of Vyom were called diva (fire temple) and had nothing but an altar with an eternal flame. The priests of divas were called Sooras, and used to wear a long blue cloak. They worked as healers. They had no spirit powers like nimohis, so they use herbs and all for healing.


    The festivals of commoners were the festivals of the Old Ways. Apart from Sooras, other priests still wore a white cotton dhoti, and had a waist-long ponytail.


    **


    In the southern part of Mianaak, the houses of commoners were huddled together to form a labyrinth of alleys. The light pillars jutted with cheap moonstones were standing on the crossroads burning like embers of the dying fire.


    A  hooded figure in a black cloak was sneaking through the winding maze of dark streets, avoiding the occasional squads of watchers who were loud enough to be heard from a mile.


    The figure halted before a diva (temple of Vyom) and knocked on the wooden door five times.  The gate creaked open. The figure sneaked into and closed the door noiselessly.


    Inside the small shrine, the blue cloaked Soora was tending a patient. A ten or twelve years old boy was helping him with herbs and potions.


    In the pale light of moonstone, the figure pulled off the hood, revealing a square face with a stubble beard.


    The almond-shaped eyes had a glint of a dagger. With an arch nose and raised cheekbones, the man could be considered handsome. His ebony-black hair like a cloud of the deluge was battling to hide his sun-like face.


    A saber was dangling from his waist.


    Looking at the unconscious woman, who wouldn''t have seen more than twenty springs of her life, the newcomer''s arched brows furrowed.


    "No improvement?" He said in a concerned tone as he walked over to the woman.


    "I''m afraid,Moriyan." the old man replied while redressing the bandage. .  "The arrow had an evil curse. Despite  all my efforts, the evil energy has invaded the girl''s heart."


    The young man squatted down beside the girl whose face was waning like an eclipsed moon.


    Kasma''s coarse hand caressed the pale forehead of the girl, wiping away the glistening sweat drops. She was burning with a high fever.


    Kasma''s face darkened.


    "Is she beyond saving? " he asked, staring at the girl''s withered lips which once were the rose petals wet with morning dew, and had never failed to quench his thirst.


    A dread arose in his heart, telling him he would never be able to touch the soft skin again.


    "I..she ��" the priest seemed lost of words. Or maybe he couldn''t gather the courage to break the ominous news.


    "You don''t need to be afraid in my presence, Soora." Kasma said, fixing the priest with his sharp eye. He could see the old man''s hands shaking with fear.


    "If you don''t find a white-robed one soon, she will. This lowly priest doesn''t have enough knowledge and medicine." Soora replied as he removed the bandage, revealing a ghastly gash on the girl''s belly.


    The cut was not very large, but the skin around it had turned dark blue.


    Kasma fell silent.


    He continued stroking the wavy hair of the girl.


    Slitting the throat of Tara would be better than visiting nimohi Guild.  Oman''s men were searching for them everywhere.


    Yesterday, Griva had beheaded Mukha, Kafoor, Illas, and five others publically, hoping it would draw out some more Moriyans. It might have if any had left.


    Except for Tara , who was dying, and Kasma, none had survived the purge.


    The butcher was now capturing commoners--today, he got the petty thief Lumora and a whore Ambra, a kept-woman of Illas.


    Maybe the next was his turn.


    Kasma had to leave the city as soon as possible, but could he? Where would he go?


    If he ran away (which he couldn''t, not with Tara like this), Jora would track him down even if he fled to the end of the earth.


    He was a slave, and so was Tara , bonded by the dark magic to serve Jora till their last breath.


    As for returning to Moriya,  Kasma couldn''t do that either. He had no such fantasy that Mir would pardon him.  Kasma was the person who had watched his brother being decapitated like a he-goat.


    Kasma had never seen a man so afraid of death. Illas had clung to the feet of the beheader, abandoning his pride, and cried like a maiden being profaned.


    And when the blunt blade came for him, he had wet his paint.


    If this news made its way to Moriya, who would believe Mir was the reincarnation of  Evil Lord? Mora''s followers had never pissed in their pants before death.


    " Pass me, the bowl of Jwalna-tica " Soora''s voice startled the boy who was staring at Kasma, with curiosity and fear.


    "Ah! What!"


    "Jwalna-tica," repeated the priest. The boy hurriedly passed the yellow paste, in a stone bowl.


    "There is really nothing that you can do, priest.'''' Kasma asked, looking at the wrinkled hands dexterously smearing the paste over the charred skin.


    The man didn''t answer.  Kasma''s heart sank.


    Would he really lose Tara, the only light in his dark life? He looked at the face flushed with heat. The face that could dull even the moon of Al-hava. (a moriyan term for full moon night).


    A regret rose again in him. He shouldn''t have listened to her.


    As soon as Kasma got the news of Kruma''s betrayal, he told Tara to leave the castle and flee with him. However, she was too sure of herself to listen to his warning. Her chameleon cloak , coupled with her mastery over disguising-art,  had clouded her mind so much she didn''t sense the house-anima''s eyes watching her all the time.


    Now, they both would die here in the virgin land. There was no escape. They had no place to run, no home to return.


    Kasma felt tired, exhausted. He again wished that it should have been him lying there on the floor, while Tara caressing his face, lulling him to sleep, to eternal sleep.


    What had left to live for? Even if he survived,(which he strongly doubted) what laid before him? ��lifelong servitude. Kasma closed his eyes. As despair danced around him in the crackling sound of eternal fire.


    " There is a way. Though, this priest is not sure that it would work."Soora''s voice broke the sullen silence.


    "Tell me, priest. Even if it doesn''t work, I will give you all my gold." Kasma said.


    The old man''s ears went red.


    "I don''t need moriyan gold. Not if I can help. " Soora said, tying the knot of the bandage.


    "As for the cure, if you can find a heart of a water- nymph, I might cure this curse.  However, let this priest warn you it might not work. As I saw it in my dream, long ago when I was baptized. "


    Kasma fell silent again. After living among these commoners for five years, he had come to know of their many uncanny secrets unknown even to their lords, spirit-wielders.


    They called King Aslan, a false king, for a reason they themself didn''t know.


    However, the most uncanny things were the dreams of priests.


    Most of the time they proved to be true.


    Kamsa took a deep breath. Finding a water nymph was not too difficult, but taking her heart out was another matter.


    He would die here anyway. So why shouldn''t he die fighting for the only person who had loved him?

 Chapter 70 - Nine Mahājanapadas (Kingdoms)

    Mahipal was sitting in his chair, which today felt full of thrones. He knew it was not the chair but the two message- scrolls laying before him on the table causing him distress.


    One was from the lord of Garuna, Oman, and the second was from Lucas, a man of King Aslan, sent here to keep an eye on Oman. One wanted him to pass the lad, who had never attended even a single class, with a good score while the other wanted him to fail the boy.


    Since when did his post as a lowly headmaster of spirit-school become so brambly?


    He couldn''t afford to offend any of them.  Mahipal was in a dilemma when someone knocked at his office door.


    "Come in," He said, burning the scrolls into ashes with a fire spell.


    The wooden door opened creaking, and a boy, well past 12 springs, stepped in. His ebony-black hair was falling around his conch-like neck. His black eyes had a gleam rare in his age.


    "You are early, young man"  Mahipal said, as per the codes of school he didn''t have to greet the boy, who had come here as a disciple.


    "I''ve other matters to attend, Sir. So I want to finish this test as soon as possible. Shall we begin?" Ishit said, looking directly into the middle-aged man''s eyes, which had no wrinkles around them.


    "Haa, you''re really in hurry. I can see why.  " Mahipal said, amazed at the lack of fear in the boy. In his 10 -year-long career as a headmaster, he had seen a fair share of young ones�Cboys and girls. None of them had looked so casual about the school test, treating it like a walk in a back garden. After all, it would decide their future, dictate the course of their lives.


    Maybe, the lad didn''t know the gravity of the test.


    "Take a seat first.  We will start once all the masters are here. You don''t expect me to walk you around from one trial ground to another. " Mahipal said as a parchment flew off the piles stacked on the nearby table. The yellow paper came and spread over the table before Ishit. It followed by a quill of the dove, and inkwell.


    "However, I''ll not waste your time.  We can finish the written test before everyone gets here. Here is everything that you need to attempt one." Mahipal said, looking at Ishit''s face, hoping to see awe. What he had done just now was the result of his mastery over the telekinesis.


    And Ishit didn''t disappoint the headmaster. He widened his large eyes and seemed impressed with the little show-off.


    "In the scroll, there are 20 questions you need to answer any 18 of them. Keep in mind, you''ve three ghadis (72 mins) to attempt the test. " the headmaster said, pleased with Ishit''s reaction.


    Ishit, whose eyes were already on the yellow parchment, nodded. If Illium was his fantasy, then it was Ishit''s first exam since he was born.  Ishit was feeling a little nervous. After looking at the vidya parchment, he regretted his rash decision of rejecting Udolf''s company. On his father''s order, the wizard wanted to accompany him to the school, but Ishit declined his good intention. If Bhadra were here, he could give him an encouraging pat or something, at least he wouldn''t be feeling so edgy.


    What puzzled Ishit was his family''s odd reaction. They all seemed confident of his passing the school test, despite knowing too well he hadn''t got the time to practice all the spirit -diagrams. (of course, he had practiced them in Glassia, but, it was  known to him and the wizard only.) And then this, uncanny incident, which he couldn''t wrap his mind around. They said he had woken up a weak ago, before falling asleep again.


    Ishit shook his head to get rid of puzzling thoughts. It was not the time to dwell over them.


    He read the first question.  It consisted of five parts.


    "(a.)How many Mahajanpadas are in Varta? Write their names and their lords with a short comment on their family history.


    (b.) What are the nine wonders of Varta? Write a short comment on each


    (c.) Comment on Geography of Varta in 500 words.


    (d.) What are the five death zones in Varta? Write a short note on each.


    (e.) Write a short note on His majesty Aslan''s achievement. "


    Ishit had been told about these general knowledge questions by Esha last night.


    (The girl was too cunning. When she saw him lying in his comfy bed condensed of spirit, she hurried to their lord father to tell on him.


    And his lord father, who was too busy to attend dinner, came and tore down his shield. He confiscated his yantras and left, leaving behind giggling Esha. Of course, he didn''t forget to give him a long lecture on the need for discipline. Ishit had to sleep on the rug all night, what was worse,  his punishment had been extended from one week to a fortnight.)


    Ishit formed a mental link with the quill and dipped it into the ink well. He sat back comfortably in his chair as if dozing off.


    Before the awestruck eyes of the headmaster, the quill ran on the yellow parchment, penning down his answers, one by one.


    (a.) There are nine Mahajanapadas (provinces) in Varta.


    Ahom, ruled by Queen Ambika Kuwori.


    Sursena, governed by Senjit.


    Okala, ruled by Amarto


    Vatsa, ruled by  Mansa Musa


    Druk-Yul, (land of a dragon)  ruled by Queen Jestun Pema


    Kalinga, ruled by Vasu


    Matsya, ruled by Nala


    Kambhoj, ruled by His Majesty Aslan himself.


    Kirat, ruled by Illa -Illi


    (Note: As description to all kingdom would lengthen the story. I would keep it short here. Of course, you will come to know about each one of them as the story will unfold; some of them are main characters. I''m creating a map of Mazia, as soon as it is ready I will give you a link to have a look)


    Seeing how dextrously Ishit was guiding the quill, Mahipal felt ashamed for his little show-off . The boy''s mastery over the telekinesis was on par with his. Or there was no way, he could control the feather so well.


    What the headmaster didn''t know was that Ishit had used this spirit-path so much, when he was in Avida, that he could control the quill while sleeping.  It had become his involuntary action.


    Ishit went on scribbling the history of each province.  It was not difficult for him. As a child, he had spent his long summer days, listening to Suta''s tales. And these tales were his source of knowledge. They were really fascinating, filled with uncanny mysteries, rituals, and folklores.


    Like Nala, the king of Matsya was the son of Naiad ( royal water nymph), the young daughter of Soma, the lord of the living sea. They said, Lord Ivan, the father of Nala, had eloped the water nymph from the water -castle, for the ocean lord was not in the favor of their marriage. This incident enraged Soma so much, that he had banned all humankind from the living sea.


    Of course, Ishit didn''t write this incident in the answer, nor did he write about the lord of Kirat''s secret.


    According to Suta''s tales, king Illa and queen Illi both were one like two sides of a coin.


    Suta said he was cursed by a kinnara couple (Half bird, and Half-human creature of Mazia) , whom he killed when the two lovers were making love to each other.


    Due to this sinister curse, each month for one fortnight, Illa turned into a female. This female form of him was Illi, the celestial queen of Kirat.


    Ishit didn''t know how much truth was in Suta''s tales. Though, the old librarian had told him to keep these tales between the two of them.


    After finishing the first question, Ishit jotted down the nine wonders of Varta, though he personally disagree with some of them.


    They were as follow


    The Blue Lake of Nemariya


    The Magical Court of Aslan


    The Wishing Tree of Vaisali


    The Chamelion Temple of  Kasi


    The Trikal Mountain of Ahom.


    The Tower of Memory of Kirat


    The Fire River of Druk-yul


    Princess Grace of Atlantia ( The youngest daughter of King Aslan)


    The Throne of Vikramaditya ( It got stolen from the royal museum two years ago)


    After writing down the nine -wonders, Ishit scrawled down the five death zones��


    The Nagin Ravine


    The Ghost Village of Ulapi ( The Ghost Town of the Howling desert was different)


    The Mayavan Forest


    The Mrityum Moutain range of Ahom


    The Well of Patala


    Apart from these five, there were other places where if a spirit-worshiper stepped in, he wouldn''t be even seen in Nysa, let alone in Mazia. Temple of Hara was one of them.


    However, for Aslan, the king, the above five were the most sinister places. The reason was not a secret. His three brothers, one sister, and five other distinguished figures had perished while venturing in these dark places.


    As for what the hell they were doing there, knowing fully well, that stepping in these five zones was sure death.  It was a mystery. Of course, like always, magsmen had weaved tales about them, too.


    (Note: if readers are interested in these gory tales let me know in the comment box, I will cajole some magsmen, and bring them for you.  Sutas are always eager to tell their tales.,)


    Describing the Geography of Varta was also not difficult for Ishit, for with his father and his cousin Drona he had traced the globe hundreds of times.


    He knew its rivers, mountains, valleys, mines, and all like the lines of his palm.


    The most difficult question for Ishit was the wiring down King Aslan''s achievements, which was more so, after watching the Empyr scroll last evening.


    Aslan was the youngest of the five sons of Rigal, the great, who unified the Varta, a century ago. After the enigmatic deaths of his three elder brothers, Aslan inherited the throne from his moribund father, in samvat 2983, as his last elder brother, after his brush with death, decided to join the spirit shrine.


    The first thing Aslan did as king was to unify all the guilds and academies of Varta. (there were some exceptions readers will come to know of them in the future) He banned all the faiths that prevailed in the land. He formed the royal society of the best spirit-wielders in any field. He connected prominent cities by sky routes.


    He married off his two younger sisters (against their wills)  one to Amarto, the lord of Okala, and the other to the lord of Vatsa.


    Ishit was not a fool to show his hatred in the answer. He used the way of bards and churned down a long essay in the praise of His Majesty Aslan.


    In this test, you will know what a common spirit-wielder can do with spirit -paths


    Please leave comment

 Chapter 71 - The Eight Major Races Of Mazia

    As Ishit continued to pen down his answers, Mahipal''s curiosity piqued. Though the telekinesis seemed easy, it was the most taxing spirit-art and required a great deal of both concentration and spirit. Owing to this, spirit-wielders rarely used it except spiritualists whose innate path itself was telekinesis.


    Therefore, after seeing the boy''s outlandish penmanship, the headmaster couldn''t help but ponder over the rumors flying in the city.  The boy had been guided by Nyx, the dream fairy. For others,  the queen of dreams might be an imagination of an ill mind, However, for him, she was as true as his wife Pali and his daughter Jagana.


    ****


    (After king Aslan came to power in Varta, he redefined the paths (occupations) of spirit-wielders, he abolished several professions, declaring them nothing but superstition or trickery.


    Oneiromancy or as commonly known as dream -reading was such an occupation.  The spirit-wielders, capable of interpreting visions, were known as dream-readers.


    Mahipal was the male descendant of an ancient lineage of dream interpreters. He was completing his apprenticeship under his father, who was an official dream -interpreter of Minaak when the king''s order had come, declaring dream-interprets as phonies. Within a single night, his father had turned from a reputed person into a fraud.


    The shock was so deep for his old mind that he fell into a coma never to wake again.


    It was really devastating news for their kinds. Thousands had committed suicide or chose to leave this world. Of course, most of them changed their paths.  And with some luck and pity of their loyal patrons, they somehow survived the ordeal. But changing to a new occupation was not that easy, not for a spirit-wielder who was born with an innate spirit-path. Even after more than three decades, many dream interpreters were still floundering to meet their ends. Thanks to some believers, who would pay them a visit in secret, and thus let them earn some bucks.


    Maipal had been fortunate enough to gain Lord Ayan''s mercy..)


    ***


    Should he ask the lad about the authenticity of the rumor? The headmaster deliberated, with a complicated look. There were too many uncertainties about dreams, too many theories.  Which had led the king to ban their occupations. Mahipal had devoted his whole life to uncovering a solid theory, tangible evidence, so that he could win back the lost glory of their kinds. And if the boy was telling the truth, he might be of some help.


    *****


    After finishing the first question, Ishit didn''t stop not even for a breath.


    He read the second question. Just like the first question, it too had five parts.


    In the first part, he had to name the major species of Mazia, with their distinctive features.


    Esha had pointed out his question to him especially. As there are myriads of species in Mazia, so to name a few species was troublesome, especially if you hadn''t attended the classes.


    Ishit thanked the girl in his mind (Of course, he hadn''t forgiven the lass for telling on him. He would get back at her.) as he wrote down the names


    Vrikshas or Drumas:  Humanoid creatures lived in Mayavan Forests. They could assimilate themself with giant spirit trees and knew the ancient curses. They could be distinguished from their vine hair and runes-covered foreheads.


    Stone-giants or moving mountains of Okala: They were of two kinds:


    1. Paras: humanoid creatures with bright jeweled eyes, and silver hair. They could easily assimilate them with gigantic mountains. They could form mental links with stones and boulders from miles.


    2. Prastar:  giant rocks with humanoid features, but not too distinct. Basically, they could be considered rocks with sentience. They were impervious to most of the curses. They themself couldn''t wield magic.


    Kinnara: Half-human and Half bird. They lived in the Himendra mountain range of Kirat. They were always found in pairs-one male one female.  They were known for their heavenly music.


    Fire giants or son of Uddor: Humanoid fire giants lived in Ashrar, beyond the howling desert. No fire tamer could tame their fire.


    Djalls or called children of Elinor: Evil dark trees. They lived underground. They could suck life from everything. The desert of Nigel was made by them in a single night. It''s said Elinor was prisoned in Patala, with his children. They couldn''t stand the sunlight, so they traveled through the earth, and only come out at night.


    Ghosts or Pratas: Ancient Cursed souls. They lived in the ghost town or ghost city in the howling desert. Their king was known as Empyr. With cold blue eyes and snow-white skin, Pratas were easily distinguishable.


    Nymphs: They were the spirit of waters, trees, rivers, lakes, ponds, and seas. They never aged. Their otherworldly beauty could enchant any man. They were known as daughters of nature.


    (Note: Readers should not feel disappointed. Nymphs were not so simple�Cyou will see in coming chapters).


    Varuna:  Humanoid creatures, lived in the living sea. Soma was their king. With blue hair and golden eyes, Varuna could easily be distinguished.


    Ishit could understand why these eight races were called major species, for any of them had the power on par with mankind, at least in this era when humanity was divided into two groups, each wanted to eradicate the other.


    What a simple division it was! Spirit worshipers and Spirit defilers.


    ishit could not make out why Mora, the wisest of all, had hated Vartian so much.


    But then again, did everyone need a reason to hate someone? Sometimes, hatred came from within. From our own shortcomings.


    Ishit shook his head as he didn''t want to ponder the question again.


    He proceeded to the next question, which was about the spirit-beasts, a subject that had always fascinated him. In Minaak, they didn''t have any beast tamers except Hossler, who took care of their asvas, and other spirit birds.


    Ishit always wanted to have a winged lion as a pet of course they were as rare as phoenixes. Though, a Moriyan lord was supposed to have one.


    According to his mother, Ishit''s maternal uncle Vasu was a beast tamer, so was his grandfather from his mother''s side.


    Ishit wanted to visit Vihaan, his mother''s homeland, however, his father always opposed the idea.


    Ishit sighed as he listed down the characteristics of a Griffen, from its conceited nature to its loyalty for his master. The half eagle and half lion, Griffen was really a miracle of nature. They said Aslan had a horde of them in Atlantia.


    He wrote a short note on Manticores defenders of forts, and a long article on the sphinx the royal beast of Varta, describing its mythical origin as one of the seven horses of  Surya, the sun, and praising its wisdom which was on par with spiritualists.


    They said Aslan loved to ride this proud beast.


    Other questions were on the spirit -birds. Answering these questions was a cake-walk for him, for he had two falconers in his family �CEsha and Ronan his uncle, who never deprived him of the opportunity of learning about the spirit-birds while instructing Guha.


    (Note: Yes, Padma is not a falconer. Leave your guess in the comment. I will not go into detail about these paths now for they will spoil the story.)


    Ishit answered them in great detail, naming all the uses of spirit-birds �C


    From carrying a message to saving their master''s soul from death fairies.


    Though Ishit had mocked his sister for her occupations, personally Ishit was great a fan of falconers. Of course, he didn''t want to be the one. The reason was simple, he had to fight for his land, for his uncle, and above all for himself.


    So all he wanted was to learn how to be an invincible warrior, like Ankha or Mora.


    Ishit flashed out the major species of spirit-birds, with their specialties. Such as


    Alicanto: bird with luminescent feathers which fed on gold or silver.


    Devil bird: a colorless bird. If someone heard its shriek, he would die in a fortnight. It was also called the messenger of death.


    Garuda: golden feathered eagle. The bird could create lighting with its wings. Garuda was the bane of nearly all kinds of serpents.


    Pamola: A snow-white bird with the power to cause soul freezing cold.


    Viru:  a beautiful bird. Viru poison could poison even a serpent.


    And so on.


    The third question was on the masonry.  (Don''t worry mason will play a great role in the story)


    And the fourth one was on smithing, the sixth one was on herbology, then came healing, and so on and so forth.


    The twenty questions were designed in such a way that only a student with a good understanding of spirit-paths and the world could answer them correctly.


    Despite his nonstop writing, When Ishit finished the 18th question, Only half ghadi (12 minutes) long time had left.


    Ishit let out a long breath, as he put away the quill. He wondered how all the students would attempt such a lengthy test. If he hadn''t spent his four days in Pratima library in Avida, studying nonstop, Ishit doubted that he could have finished the test before time.


    The parchments had filed up before him.


    Ishit returned his awareness to his body which had turned stiff. He felt as if had been sleeping all the while.


    What Ishit didn''t know was that his strange state had again startled someone.

 Chapter 72 - Philosophers Stone

    -------------------------Unit Of Time-------------------


    From now on, I''m going to these units for time...


    Truti ----(base unit) ~0.30 microsecond


    Renu -----60 truti      ~18 microsecond


    Lava ------60 renu      ~1080 microsecond


    Lik?aka --60 lava        ~64 ms


    Lipta---64.8 lik?aka    ~0.4 s


    Pala---60 lipta        ~ 24s


    gha?i or ghadi ----60 pala ~ 24mins


    muh��rta -----2 gha?i    ~ 48mins


    ahor��tram ---30 mahutra ~ 24 hours


    masa  (month)


    ritu =2 masa


    ayana =3 ritu


    samvatsara (year)=2 ayana


    -----------


    one day = eight Pahar (watch)


    first pahar----6 pm to 9pm


    second pahar----9 pm to12 Am


    third pahar----12 am to 3 am


    fourth pahar--3 am to 6am and so on.


    --------------------------------------------------


    After deliberating the thought for a while, Mahipal had decided to ask Ishit about the rumors, for it concerned the future of his kind.  However, what the headmaster hadn''t excepted the boy had ignored him. In fact, he didn''t seem to hear him at all.  His quill continued dashing parchment after parchment, scribbling his answers, while the boy appeared asleep. No ... he was asleep. Snoring and drooling couldn''t be more apparent.  What the hell was going on?  Was he here for the test or to nap? The headmaster screamed in his head as he got up to see if the lad had brought someone to help him with the test.  He opened the window and swept the courtyard with his spirit sense. There was no one around except a few first-year students sitting on the dais of Gargi''s statue listening to Miss Aparna, the history teacher, with stifled yawns. In the distance, master Janaka was instructing the second years how to levitate perfectly. No one but Sanku, the peon,  was sitting on his stool beside the door, dozing off like always.


    And the discovery made the headmaster frown. Who was controlling the quill then?  He checked the boy with his spirit sense. (though it was regarded as unmannered and sometimes an offense), The rhythmic flow of breathing, heartbeats, all confirmed that the boy was in a deep sleep, but the unusual spirit ripples about the boy''s head said otherwise. It was the lad who was controlling the quill and scrolling with lightning-fast speed.


    Mahipal sat down in his chair, astounded at his finding, feeling more sure of the rumors now. Only Nyx, the queen of dreamland, could teach such miraculous spirit-arts. After all, she ruled over dreams, over mortals'' minds. Her knowledge of the human consciousness was unrivaled.


    He needed to act cautiously. The headmaster said to himself or if he upset the boy there was no way he would share his secret with him. He needed to make the boy open to him. But how?


    Seeing the age gap between him and the boy, Mahipal realized it wouldn''t be easy.


    Mahipal continued to ponder all the options he had while watching the quill.


    When only a ghadi long time left, he called Sanku chaprasi (peon), a commoner old man with a stubble beard.


    "Inform Master Ugra. The young lord of Minaak was coming to take the exam. So make everything ready."Sanku left with a courteous bow.


    After a half ghadi, the quill stopped.    Mahipal watched the lad with curiosity. Ishit''s still pupils stirred, and then closed eyes slowly opened. The boy yawned and stretched his body, looking around.


    "I hope all the masters would have arrived by now. " Ishit said, wiping away the saliva.


    "Yes, they have.  Let me put away the parchments first, then we can leave for the trial ground." Mahipal said. "I hope you have practiced all the spirit paths well.  "


    Mahipal put away the parchments in the drawer.


    "I think so," replied Ishit, looking out of the window, at students all clad in sky blue cloaks. He would never know how It felt to be a schoolgoer.  Ishit recalled how he would throw tantrums to come here with Esha, and couldn''t help sigh, thinking of Suta''s advice.


    "Remember, we are consequences of circumstances.


    ****


    Though it was an elementary school, it sprawled in a wide with its five towers,  a courtyard, and a garden.


    Ishit stepped out of the headmaster''s office, which was in the Academy tower, on the second floor.  The fifth pahar was close to its end. Classes had already started. As Ishit passed in the wide corridor, students watched him through the windows.


    Ishit saw no familiar face in them; They were all younger than him.


    "So, who trained in the spirit-paths?" Mahipal asked as they took the stairs.


    "Ah! I''d better not tell. "Ishit said. It was a mystery to him, as well. Since when he woke up,  his experience hadn''t been normal. Was his experience in Illium just a dream? or there was something more it. He needed time to sort out his thoughts and his life.


    "Why?" Mahipal said with interest.


    "Nothing! I just don''t want to talk about it.  " Ishit said, "By the way, how much it would take to finish the test."


    "It depends on your performance. It may take one or two mahurtas at the least. " Mahipal said, feeling a little disappointed.  He had to think of some way to fork out the information he needed from the boy.


    Silence fell between them for while. Though the headmaster tried to start a conversation two or three times, Ishit seemed preoccupied with these thoughts, so Mahipal''s attempts fruited nothing.


    Students were practicing levitation, here and there in groups. Ishit noticed a girl with bangs and a cute face rose in the air and fell down on the floor as if someone had removed the invisible support. The instructor which was a woman in her thirties, came running and helped her to stand. All the students were laughing at her.


    Ishit couldn''t help but recall the incident which had made him and Guha Durjaya''s enemy.


    The training tower was across the courtyard, a five-story building with no door.  First Ishit thought they might be on the back of the tower. However, Mahipal halted facing a stone wall.


    "Tower of Trials" was curved in bold letters on the white stone wall.


    "Here is your first trial," Mahipal said, " If you are able to get past the door, you will be able to take the test. otherwise, I''m sorry, you''re not ready. "


    Ishit gave the headmaster a puzzling look where the hell door was. Esha hadn''t said anything about such gate or had she?


    Suddenly, Ishit recalled the strange advice of the girl.


    "If you ever come across a wall just bang your head against it, and it will give you the way."


    Was she talking about this wall?


    "look, someone was trying to get past the unseen door. "


    Ishit turned him towards the newcomers. A group of students was coming towards them. One who spoke was a fat boy with a chubby face, like the rest of the students in the group, he must have been in his tenth or eleventh spring.


    "Hasn''t all the seniors left already? "


    "He must have failed in his first attempt."


    "yes, this will be the case."


    "Let''s wait and see, if he could pass the gate,"


    Ishit ignored. As he pondered over what he had just picked up from the students'' talks.


    So there was really a hidden gate here?


    Ishit didn''t follow Esha''s silly advice. She must have been joking.


    Ishit let out his sharp spirit sense to examine the solid wall. And as soon as his awareness touched the stone, it sucked it and began to drink his spiritual sense.


    The discovery shocked Ishit. The wall was made of the philosopher stone, a precious stone, found in the valley of Mimir. It was a rare treasure to store memories. Myths said dwizas used to transfer knowledge through this stone.


    There was a tale about this stone, once told to him by Suta.


    Long ago, when Dwizas were in power, there were no such schools or academies. Dwizas used to select worthy ones to share their knowledge and teach the chosen ones in their shrines.


    Once a dwizas had a conflict with his disciple which was rare in those days.  The conflict grew so intense that the sage told the disrespectful disciple to give back his knowledge and leave his shrine.  The disciple extracted his memories in a philosopher stone and returned it to the old man.


    However, no one in modern times was capable of such a feat. As the art of extracting memories had been lost with the fall of dwizas.  Now, these were myths and nothing more. The only use of this stone was now to fathom one''s spiritual sense.


    Ishit kept pouring the spiritual sense into the wall. and Soon before his eyes, on the solid wall, an arched door appeared, first like faded murals, and then the two-dimensional mural turned into a real gate, with a golden knocker, and intricate lustrous door.


    "Enter, if you think your wings have grown. Come, If you think you have the strength to face the world."


    words appeared, floating in the air before Arched Gate.


    "Ah! His spirit sense is even stronger than the topper of this year.  "


    "Who is he? Does anyone know him? I''ve never seen him on the school campus. "


    "Don''t worry his name will appear on the wall of fame. Let''s go and wait there.  "


    The students were not to blame for their surprise.  Even Mahipal couldn''t help but reevaluate the lad, who was supposed to be a cripple till now.


    In his career as a headmaster, he had seen only a couple of students who could make the entire door appear as the boy had done.

 Chapter 73 - Fourth Grade Immunity

    The door opened into a hall with a stone floor.


    A burly man was waiting for them inside the building. He had put on a long cloak just like Mahipal. The man had a medallion in his hand.


    "Is everything ready, Master Ugra?"  Mahipal asked, as soon as they stepped in.


    "Yes, headmaster. I have reset everything. It''s just that Luna is angry for being disturbed so soon. And the zizi plants haven''t recovered completely. " Ugra said while eyeing Ishit, who was standing quietly, reading the trail chambers'' name.


    "I will talk to her. Let''s start then,"  Mahipal said as he turned to Ishit,


    " Follow me, young man. I have decided to preside over your test. One doesn''t get such an opportunity every day. After today, I can boast to my grandchildren that I have presided over the Lord of Minaak ''s test." Mahipal said chortling. Ishit looked at the headmaster with an interest.


    He was surprised at the sudden change in the headmaster''s behavior. After it was he who said he couldn''t walk him from one trial ground to other.


    Mahipal ignored  Ugra''s surprised look. As he walked over to the door.


    "Chamber of Serpents " was written over its door. Ishit followed him, leaving behind Ugra in the hall.


    The headmaster open the door and they stepped in.


    The sight in the chamber made the chill run down Ishit''s spine. Hundreds of serpents of all colors were coiled in their respective bewitched cages floating in the air.  A wooden rack, filled with labeled jade bottles, was set against the wall.


    "Haha!  this test really unnerves the students, especially girls. But you can''t blame me for this  " Mahipal said noticing his unnatural expression." Cleansing of the poison is one of the most important spirit-path. Mazia is filled with all kinds of poisonous creatures; these serpents are just basic ones."


    "Anyway, you didn''t have to worry, we have got antidote of every snake here," Mahipal said pointing towards the wooden rack.


    Ishit was aware of it. Yet the perspective of poisoning himself couldn''t be pleasant.


    " Have you any idea of your immunity level? We can  start from the level."  Mahipal asked,


    The snakes were graded according to their poisons'' potency. And as for immunity level, if you could cleanse third-grade snake, your immunity was of third grade. Most of the students who came for the trial knew about their immunity. Because they had cultivated it grade by grade. However, Ishit had no clue of his immunity level.


    All he knew was that the first-grade serpent could burn a commoner with its poison.


    "You don''t know?" seeing him quiet, Mahipal said, "Then it will be torturous. You have to start with first grade."


    "What''s passable immunity level?" Ishit asked.


    " Third grade or above. " Mahipal said.


    "Then we can start with that," Ishit said.


    "But, you know if you don''t have third-grade immunity, it will leave paralyzed for at least two or three hours even after I feed the antidote.  After all, we are talking about a third-grade poison, which can burn down a whole banyan tree. not to speak the agony, you will have to go through"


    "It''s okay. I can handle "Ishit said. He refused to believe that he wouldn''t even have passable immunity.  After all, he had survived the poisonous arrow of Izidor in Glassia.


    Mahipal noticed Ishit''s determined expressions and decided not to oppose the boy''s decision.


    He sent a telekinetic link to the nearby cage, containing a third-grade snake of Vriti species. A fiery color animal, with a golden tongue.


    The cage was sealed with a sealing spell. Of course, Mahipal didn''t know the unlocking spell, however, he did have the master key spell. With just a few syllables, the black-barred snake opened with a click and the shield around it vanished.


    The fiery Vriti hissed loudly.


    "poke it with your finger, let it bite you. "  Mahipal said as he summoned the antidote jar, in case boy didn''t have required immunity.


    Ishit looked at the enraged snake. Its fiery skin was glowing faintly in the dim light. Ishit felt his throat going dry just by looking at it. He ignored his rising pores and slowly reached out to touch the snake.


    The snake unfolded its hood sensing his hands, however, What happened the next moment dumbfounded him and Mahipal.


    The snake did the weirdest thing the headmaster had ever seen. It didn''t strike the boy''s hand, instead, it folded its hood and flickered its golden tongue, and started licking the hand.


    What the hell was it?


    Ishit too didn''t know what the snake was doing. He pocked it, but the animal seemed to mind it.


    He looked at the headmaster for guidance.


    "take out your hand first. Let me see. " Mahipal said as he reached out his hand to touch the snake.


    The animal hissed as it came for the headmaster with lightning speed. Mahipal didn''t snap back his hand. The vriti''s steel hard hood hit the headmaster and injected its venom in his hand.


    Though Mahipal was not a yoddha, yet his immunity was above five grade, a good immunity level four a civilian spirit-wielder. So he just had to circulate the spirit and the venom disappeared.


    The two people were speechless at the snake''s strange behavior.


    "Maybe something is wrong with it. Let''s try with another beast. " Mahipal said as he resealed the snake and sent it back in the air.


    The other viper was dark as the night sky, skin dabbled with dark blue spots.  Ishit again reached out his hand. However, the same thing happened again. This serpent even went further, he could itself around his hand.


    Now Mahipal didn''t look at the viper;  instead, he gave Ishit''s a scrutinizing look.


    There was nothing wrong with the animals. It was the boy who was playing with him.


    " I didn''t do anything. " Before Mahipal could say anything, Ishit said hurridly.  He really had no clue why the snake was acting so friendly with him.


    Seeing the boy''s expression, Mahipal decided to trust the boy. He sent back the snake and decided to try with a fourth-grade viper.


    The next serpent was really terrifying. It had fiery eyes and lightning blue skin. Its tongue was a bolt of white lightning.  Ishit could sense a terrifying aura around it. He had recognized the viper in a single glance. It was a vijuri serpent that could dry a large pond in a strike.


    Ishit''s face turned serious, as he reached out his hand. As soon as his hand went near. The serpent unfurled its hood with a lighting speed. Ishit lightning crackling around it as Its hood came towards his hand. Seeing this a relief washed over his face. However, it seemed he had counted his eggs too early.


    The snake retracted its hood before it could touch Ishit''s raised pores. it looked at him for a while and folded back its hood. And the same thing happened again.


    Ishit felt crying as he noticed Mahipal''s accusing look. There was no way the headmaster was going to believe him.


    "You surely know how to make fun of this headmaster, boy," Mahipal said.


    "I ,..I " Ishit didn''t know what to say.


    "You don''t have to say anything. " Mahipal said, smiling as he sent back the serpent. "I think it was something you learned from Nyx."


    "From who?" The unexpected question startled Ishit,


    "From the queen of the dreamland," Mahipal said, as he examined the boy''s startled face. Sure enough, the boy knew the dream fairy.


    "yes! " Ishit said, feeling relieved the man had bought the rumors.  However, what he didn''t know by accepting it, he had brought new trouble for him.


    "In fact, Nyx gave me the blessing." Ishit decided to make the story more believable, so added some seasoning, "As you know snake is her favorite animal. it is her symbol."


    The headmaster nodded, trying hard not to give away his feelings.  His heart was jolting like a maiden who was going to see her lover.


    Perhaps, only dwizas could understand the pain, Mahipal and his lots were going through since they had lost their status in society.


    Mahipal decided to wait for the trail to finish.


    "Ah! How you''re going to evaluate my cleansing path now." Ishit asked.


    "Don''t worry. It was a minor matter. I will give a perfect score. Anyway, you don''t need it."  Mahipal said, shaking his head. He decided to win over the boy.


    "Thank you a lot, sir. I will remember this favor." Ishit said, feeling really grateful.  Though it seemed a simple thing, it could cost Mahipal his post if anyone ever found it out.


    "No mention let''s head over to another chamber. " Mahipal said, waving his hand.


    They walked out of the chamber with beaming faces.


    "What was young lord''s score? " Ugra asked as soon they came out.


    "fourth-grade immunity. "  Mahipal said, patting Ishit back "He is really worthy of his title. I''m sure he would outshine even Lord Oman"


    "Congratulations young lord. Lord Oman also scored fourth-grade immunity. I was his junior then " Ugra said, with a bright smile.


    "Thanks." all Ishit could say.. He was feeling ashamed now.

 Chapter 74 - The Phantom Tower

    Please wait for two hours, chapter is coming soon


    -------------------------Unit    Of Time-------------------


    From now on,


    I''m going to these units for time...


    Truti ----(base unit) ~0.30 microsecond


    Renu -----60 truti      ~18 microsecond


    Lava ------60 renu        ~1080 microsecond


    Lik?aka --60 lava          ~64 ms


    Lipta---64.8 lik?aka    ~0.4 s


    Pala---60 lipta        ~ 24s


    gha?i or ghadi ----60 pala ~ 24mins


    muh��rta -----2 gha?i    ~ 48mins


    ahor��tram ---30 mahutra ~ 24 hours


    masa  (month)


    ritu =2 masa


    ayana =3 ritu


    samvatsara (year)=2 ayana


    -----------


    one day = eight Pahar (watch)


    first pahar----6 pm to 9pm


    second pahar----9 pm to12 Am


    third pahar----12 am to 3 am


    fourth pahar--3 am to 6am and so on.


    --------------------------------------------------


    After deliberating the thought for a while, Mahipal had decided to ask Ishit about the rumors, for it concerned the future of his kind.  However, what the headmaster hadn''t excepted the boy had ignored him. In fact, he didn''t seem to hear him at all.  His quill continued dashing parchment after parchment, scribbling his answers, while the boy appeared asleep. No ... he was asleep. Snoring and drooling couldn''t be more apparent.


    What  the hell was going on?  Was he here for the test or to nap? The headmaster screamed in his head as he got up to see if the lad had brought someone to help him with the test.  He opened the window and swept the courtyard with his spirit sense. There was no one around except a few first-year students sitting on the dais of Gargi''s statue listening t


    o Miss Aparna, the history teacher, with stifled yawns. In the distance, master Janaka was instructing the second years how to levitate perfectly. No one but Sanku, the peon,  was sitting on his stool beside the door, dozing off like always.


    And the discovery made the headmaster frown. Who was controlling the quill then?  He checked the boy with his spirit sense. (though it was regarded as unmannered and sometimes an offense), The rhythmic flow of breathing, heartbeats, all confirmed that the boy was in a deep sleep, but the unusual spirit ripples about the boy''s head said otherwise. It was the lad who was controlling the quill and scrolling with lightning-fast speed.


    Mahipal sat down in his chair, astounded at his finding, feeling more sure of the rumors now. Only Nyx, the queen of dreamland, could teach such miraculous spirit-arts. After all, she ruled over dreams, over mortals'' minds. Her knowledge of the human consciousness was unrivaled.


    He needed to act cautiously.


    The headmaster said to himself or if he upset the boy there was no way he would share his secret with him. He needed to make the boy open to him. But how?


    Seeing the age gap between him and the boy, Mahipal realized it wouldn''t be easy.


    Mahipal continued to ponder all the options he had while watching the quill.


    When only a ghadi long time left, he called Sanku chaprasi (peon), a commoner old man with a stubble beard.


    "Inform Master Ugra. The young lord of Minaak was coming to take the exam. So make everything ready."Sanku left with a courteous bow.


    After a half ghadi, the quill stopped.    Mahipal watched the lad with curiosity. Ishit''s still pupils stirred, and then closed eyes slowly opened. The boy yawned and stretched his body, looking around.


    "I hope all the masters would have arrived by now. " Ishit said, wiping away the saliva.


    "Yes, they have.  Let me put away the parchments first, then we can leave for the trial ground." Mahipal said. "I hope you have practiced all the spirit paths well.  "


    Mahipal put away the parchments in the drawer.


    "I think so," replied Ishit, looking out of the window, at students all clad in sky blue cloaks. He would never know how It felt to be a schoolgoer.  Ishit recalled how he would throw tantrums to come here with Esha, and couldn''t help sigh, thinking of Suta''s advice.


    "Remember, we are consequences of circumstances.


    ****


    Though it was an elementary school, it sprawled in a wide with its five towers,  a courtyard, and a garden.


    Ishit stepped out of the headmaster''s office, which was in the Academy tower, on the second floor.  The fifth pahar was close to its end. Classes had already started. As Ishit passed in the wide corridor, students watched him through the windows.


    Ishit saw no familiar face in them; They were all younger than him.


    "So, who trained in the spirit-paths?" Mahipal asked as they took the stairs.


    "Ah! I''d better not tell. "Ishit said. It was a mystery to him, as well. Since when he woke up,  his experience hadn''t been normal.


    Was his experience in Illium just a dream? or there was something more it. He needed time to sort out his thoughts and his life.


    "Why?" Mahipal said with interest.


    "Nothing! I just don''t want to talk about it.  " Ishit said, "By the way, how much it would take to finish the test."


    "It depends on your performance. It may take one or two mahurtas at the least. " Mahipal said, feeling a little disappointed.  He had to think of some way to fork out the information he needed from the boy.


    Silence fell between them for while. Though the headmaster tried to start a conversation two or three times, Ishit seemed preoccupied with these thoughts, so Mahipal''s attempts fruited nothing.


    Students were practicing levitation, here and there in groups. Ishit noticed a girl with bangs and a cute face rose in the air and fell down on the floor as if someone had removed the invisible support. The instructor which was a woman in her thirties, came running and helped her to stand. All the students were laughing at her.


    Ishit couldn''t help but recall the incident which had made him and Guha Durjaya''s enemy.


    The training tower was across the courtyard, a five-story building with no door.  First Ishit thought they might be on the back of the tower. However, Mahipal halted facing a stone wall.


    "Tower of Trials" was curved in bold letters on the white stone wall.


    "Here is your first trial," Mahipal said, " If you are able to get past the door, you will be able to take the test. otherwise, I''m sorry, you''re not ready. "


    Ishit gave the headmaster a puzzling look where the hell door was. Esha hadn''t said anything about such gate or had she?


    Suddenly, Ishit recalled the strange advice of the girl.


    "If you ever come across a wall just bang your head against it, and it will give you the way."


    Was she talking about this wall?


    "look, someone was trying to get past the unseen door. "


    Ishit turned him towards the newcomers. A group of students was coming towards them. One who spoke was a fat boy with a chubby face, like the rest of the students in the group, he must have been in his tenth or eleventh spring.


    "Hasn''t all the seniors left already? "


    "He must have failed in his first attempt."


    "yes, this will be the case."


    "Let''s wait and see, if he could pass the gate,"


    Ishit ignored. As he pondered over what he had just picked up from the students'' talks.


    So there was really a hidden gate here?


    Ishit checked the solid wall with his sharp spirit sense, taking in every minute detail.


    Ishit gave the headmaster a puzzling look where the hell door was. Esha hadn''t said anything about such gate or had she?


    Suddenly, Ishit recalled the strange advice of the girl.


    "If you ever come across a wall just bang your head against it, and it will give you the way."


    Was she talking about this wall?


    "look, someone was trying to get past the unseen door. "


    Ishit turned him towards the newcomers. A group of students was coming towards them. One who spoke was a fat boy with a chubby face, like the rest of the students in the group, he must have been in his tenth or eleventh spring.


    "Hasn''t all the seniors left already? "


    "He must have failed in his first attempt."


    "yes, this will be the case."


    "Let''s wait and see, if he could pass the gate,"


    Ishit ignored. As he pondered over what he had just picked up from the students'' talks.


    So there was really a hidden gate here?


    Ishit checked the solid wall with his sharp spirit sense, taking in every minute detail.


    Ishit gave the headmaster a puzzling look where the hell door was. Esha hadn''t said anything about such gate or had she?


    Suddenly, Ishit recalled the strange advice of the girl.


    "If you ever come across a wall just bang your head against it, and it will give you the way."


    Was she talking about this wall?


    "look, someone was trying to get past the unseen door. "


    Ishit turned him towards the newcomers. A group of students was coming towards them. One who spoke was a fat boy with a chubby face, like the rest of the students in the group, he must have been in his tenth or eleventh spring.


    "Hasn''t all the seniors left already? "


    "He must have failed in his first attempt."


    "yes, this will be the case."


    "Let''s wait and see, if he could pass the gate,"


    Ishit ignored. As he pondered over what he had just picked up from the students'' talks.


    So there was really a hidden gate here?


    Ishit checked the solid wall with his sharp spirit sense, taking in every minute detail.

 Chapter 75 - Hara

    Please Wait a while chapter is coming soon!!!


    The door opened into a hall with a stone floor.


    A burly man was waiting for them inside the building.


    He had put on a long cloak just like Mahipal. The man had a medallion in his hand.


    "Is everything ready, Master Ugra?"  Mahipal asked, as soon as they stepped in.


    "Yes, headmaster. I have reset everything. It''s just that Luna is angry for being disturbed so soon. And the zizi plants haven''t recovered completely. " Ugra said while eyeing Ishit, who was standing quietly, reading the trail chambers'' name.


    "I will talk to her. Let''s start then,"  Mahipal said as he turned to Ishit,


    " Follow me, young man. I have decided to preside over your test. One doesn''t get such an opportunity every day. After today, I can boast to my grandchildren that I have presided over the Lord of Minaak ''s test." Mahipal said chortling. Ishit looked at the headmaster with an interest.


    He was surprised at the sudden change in the headmaster''s behavior. After it was he who said he couldn''t walk him from one trial ground to other.


    Mahipal ignored  Ugra''s surprised look. As he walked over to the door.


    "Chamber of Serpents " was written over its door. Ishit followed him, leaving behind Ugra in the hall.


    The headmaster open the door and they stepped in.


    The sight in the chamber made the chill run down Ishit''s spine. Hundreds of serpents of all colors were coiled in their respective bewitched cages floating in the air.  A wooden rack, filled with labeled jade bottles, was set against the wall.


    "Haha!  this test really unnerves the students, especially girls. But you can''t blame me for this  " Mahipal said noticing his unnatural expression." Cleansing of the poison is one of the most important spirit-path. Mazia is filled with all kinds of poisonous creatures; these serpents are just basic ones."


    "Anyway, you didn''t have to worry, we have got antidote of every snake here," Mahipal said pointing towards the wooden rack.


    Ishit was aware of it. Yet the perspective of poisoning himself couldn''t be pleasant.


    " Have you any idea of your immunity level? We can  start from the level."  Mahipal asked,


    The snakes were graded according to their poisons'' potency. And as for immunity level, if you could cleanse third-grade snake, your i


    mmunity was of third grade. Most of the students who came for the trial knew about their immunity. Because they had cultivated it grade by grade. However, Ishit had no clue of his immunity level.


    All he knew was that the first-grade serpent could burn a commoner with its poison.


    "You don''t know?" seeing him quiet, Mahipal said, "Then it will be torturous. You have to start with first grade."


    "What''s passable immunity level?" Ishit asked.


    " Third grade or above. " Mahipal said.


    "Then we can start with that," Ishit said.


    "But, you know if you don''t have third-grade immunity, it will leave paralyzed for at least two or three hours even after I feed the antidote.  After all, we are talking about a third-grade poison, which can burn down a whole banyan tree. not to speak the agony, you will have to go through"


    "It''s okay. I can handle "Ishit said. He refused to believe that he couldn''t even have passable immunity.


    The door opened into a hall with a stone floor.


    A burly man was waiting for them inside the building. He had put on a long cloak just like Mahipal. The man had a medallion in his hand.


    "Is everything ready, Master Ugra?"  Mahipal asked, as soon as they stepped in.


    "Yes, headmaster. I have reset everything. It''s just that Luna is angry for being disturbed so soon. And the zizi plants haven''t recovered completely. " Ugra said while eyeing Ishit, who was standing quietly, reading the trail chambers'' name.


    "I will talk to her. Let''s start then,"  Mahipal said as he turned to Ishit,


    " Follow me, young man. I have decided to preside over your test. One doesn''t get such an opportunity every day. After today, I can boast to my grandchildren that I have presided over the Lord of Minaak ''s test." Mahipal said chortling. Ishit looked at the headmaster with an interest.


    He was surprised at the sudden change in the headmaster''s behavior. After it was he who said he couldn''t walk him from one trial ground to other.


    Mahipal ignored  Ugra''s surprised look. As he walked over to the door.


    "Chamber of Serpents " was written over its door. Ishit followed him, leaving behind Ugra in the hall.


    The headmaster open the door and they stepped in.


    The sight in the chamber made the chill run down Ishit''s spine. Hundreds of serpents of all colors were coiled in their respective bewitched cages floating in the air.  A wooden rack, filled with labeled jade bottles, was set against the wall.


    "Haha!  this test really unnerves the students, especially girls. But you can''t blame me for this  " Mahipal said noticing his unnatural expression." Cleansing of the poison is one of the most important spirit-path. Mazia is filled with all kinds of poisonous creatures; these serpents are just basic ones."


    "Anyway, you didn''t have to worry, we have got antidote of every snake here," Mahipal said pointing towards the wooden rack.


    Ishit was aware of it. Yet the perspective of poisoning himself couldn''t be pleasant.


    " Have you any idea of your immunity level? We can  start from the level."  Mahipal asked,


    The snakes were graded according to their poisons'' potency. And as for immunity level, if you could cleanse third-grade snake, your immunity was of third grade. Most of the students who came for the trial knew about their immunity. Because they had cultivated it grade by grade. However, Ishit had no clue of his immunity level.


    All he knew was that the first-grade serpent could burn a commoner with its poison.


    "You don''t know?" seeing him q


    uiet, Mahipal said, "Then it will be torturous. You have to start with first grade."


    "What''s passable I''m


    unity level?" Ishit asked.


    " Third grade or above. " Mahipal said.


    "Then we can start with that," Ishit said.


    "But, you know if you don''t have third-grade immunity, it will leave paralyzed for at least two or three hours even after


    r I feed the antidote.  After all, we are talking about a third-grade poison, which can burn down a whole banyan tree. not to speak the agony, you will have to go through"


    "It''s okay. I can handle "Ishit said. He refused to believe that he couldn''t even have passable immunity.


    The door opened into a hall with a stone floor.


    A burly man was waiting for them inside the building. He had put on a long cloak just like Mahipal. The man had a medallion in his hand.


    "Is everything ready, Master Ugra?"  Mahipal asked, as soon as they stepped in.


    "Yes, headmaster. I have reset everything. It''s just that Luna is angry for being disturbed so soon. And the zizi plants haven''t recovered completely. " Ugra said while eyeing Ishit, who was standing quietly, reading the trail chambers'' name.


    "I will talk to her. Let''s start then,"  Mahipal said as he turned to Ishit,


    " Follow me, young man.


    I have decided to preside over your test. One doesn''t get such an opportunity every day. After today, I can boast to my grandchildren that I have presided over the Lord of Minaak ''s test." Mahipal said chortling. Ishit looked at the headmaster with an interest.


    He was surprised at the sudden change in the headmaster''s behavior. After it was he who said he couldn''t walk him from one trial ground to other.


    Mahipal ignored  Ugra''s surprised look. As he walked over to the door.


    "Chamber of Serpents " was written over its door. Ishit followed him, leaving behind Ugra in the hall.


    The headmaster open the door and they stepped in.


    The sight in the chamber made the chill run down Ishit''s spine. Hundreds of serpents of all colors were coiled in their respective bewitched cages floating in the air.  A wooden rack, filled with labeled jade bottles, was set against the wall.


    "Haha!  this test really unnerves the students, especially girls. But you can''t blame me for this  " Mahipal said noticing his unnatural expression." Cleansing of the poison is one of the most important spirit-path.


    Mazia is filled with all kinds of poisonous creatures; these serpents are just basic ones."


    "Anyway, you didn''t have to worry, we have got antidote of every snake here," Mahipal said pointing towards the wooden rack.


    Ishit was aware of it. Yet the perspective of poisoning himself couldn''t be pleasant.


    " Have you any idea of your immunity level? We can  start from the level."  Mahipal asked,


    The snakes were graded according to their poisons'' potency. And as for immunity level, if you could cleanse third-grade snake, your immunity was of third grade. Most of the students who came for the trial knew about their immunity. Because they had cultivated it grade by grade. However, Ishit had no clue of his immunity level.


    All he knew was that the first-grade serpent could burn a commoner with its poison.


    "You don''t know?" seeing him quiet, Mahipal said, "Then it will be torturous. You have to start with first grade."


    "What''s passable immunity level?" Ishit asked.


    " Third grade or above. " Mahipal said.


    "Then we can start with that," Ishit said.


    "But, you know if you don''t have


    third-grade immunity, it will leave paralyzed for at least two or three hours even after I feed the antidote.  After all, we are talking about a t


    hird-grade poison, which can burn down a whole banyan tree. not to speak the agony, you will have to go through"


    "It''s okay. I can handle "Ishit said.. He refused to believe that he couldn''t even have passable immunity.

 Chapter 76 - Gopika

    Please wait for a while the chapter is coming


    "Chamber of Whispers " was the next test room. Mahipal pushed open the door and stepped in followed by Ishit with his face b


    lushed lightly with the embarrassment. He hadn''t excepted the headmaster to be so generous. What he had thought was that he would award him the third-grade immunity at the most.


    "This test would check the grade of your spirit ears.  " Mahipal said as the door closed behind them.  Unlike the last chamber, this chamber was not very spacious.  A stone statue of a dancing woman was standing on the dais. The statue was so vivid that for a moment Ishit mistook it for a real woman. The rose petals-like dancer''s lips were half-opened as if she was about to sing a song.


    Ishit couldn''t help but marvel at the sculptor''s skill. Her eyes were fishes capable of enchanting even a stone-heart.


    "She is Amrapali, the most beautiful city-bride of Vihaan. I''ve got only one opportunity to attend his concert five years ago. She really sings like a water nymph." Mahipal said, "This is a two-star statue."


    Ishit couldn''t help but give another glance at the stone beauty. No wonder It was so life-like. They said that each star given to a sculpture showed its virtues.


    "As for its virtue, it is singing one of Amrapali''s soulful songs. So your test is simple, you just have to activate your spirit ears, and enjoy the sweetest voice of Vihaan. Of course, you have to write down the lyrics, too. The number of lines you can make out will decide your grade. "  Mahipal said.


    Ishit had heard of this city bride from castle guards. They were full of all praises for her.


    So Ishit couldn''t help but feel excited. He sat down beside the dais and picked up the quill and a scroll.


    As soon as he activated his spirit ears, a faint distant sound whispered into his ears. Ishit heightened his hearing ability a bit more.


    And the faint sound turned into a melody. It was a hum that stirred Ishit''s heart. The voice was singing,


    "My village is on the banks of the Yamuna,


    Come there, O dark-skinned!


    My high mansion is on the banks of the Yamuna,


    I''m a new gopika (cowgirl) from Brij  Radha Rangali is my name,


    play your flute in my name


    Come there, O dark-skinned!


    My village is on the banks of the Yamuna!!


    I''ll thoroughly bathe you  And will apply sandalwood tilak on your forehead ;


    I''ll worship you in the morning and in the evening;


    Come there, O dark-skinned!


    My village is on the banks of the Yamuna!


    I''ll order for a swing made of flowers ;


    I''ll decorate the bed with the choicest of flowers;


    And will gently massage your feet;


    Come there, O dark-skinned!


    My village is on the banks of the Yamuna.


    I''ll prepare a dish of butter and sweetmeats


    And will feed you with my own hand.


    I''ll take care of you in the morning and in the evening.


    Come there, O dark-skinned! My village is on the banks of the Yamuna"


    The song was the sunshine of the winter sun which make Ishit''s soul drowsy. Ishit didn''t know when he drifted away to the Yamanu river, where a maiden with a face like a moon was sitting under a shady tree singing for his beloved. The quill dropped from his hand, as he lost into the melody.


    "Chamber of Whispers " was the next test room. Mahipal pushed open the door and stepped in followed by Ishit with his face blushed lightly with the embarrassment. He hadn''t excepted the headmaster to be so generous. What he had thought was that he would award him the third-grade immunity at the most.


    "This test would check the grade of your spirit ears.  " Mahipal said as the door closed behind them.  Unlike the last chamber, this chamber was not very spacious.  A stone statue of a dancing woman was standing on the dais. The statue was so vivid that for a moment Ishit mistook it for a real woman. The rose petals-like dancer''s lips were half-opened as if she was about to sing a song.


    Ishit couldn''t help but marvel at the sculptor''s skill. Her eyes were fishes capable of enchanting even a stone-heart.


    "She is Amrapali, the most beautiful city-


    bride of Vihaan. I''ve got only one opportunity to attend his concert five years ago. She really sings like a water nymph." Mahipal said, "This is a two-star statue."


    Ishit couldn''t help but give another glance at the stone beauty. No wonder It was so life-like. They said that each star given to a sculpture showed its virtues.


    "As for its virtue, it is singing one of Amrapali''s soulful songs. So your test is simple, you just have to activate your spirit ears, and enjoy the sweetest voice of Vihaan. Of course, you have to write down the lyrics, too. The number of lines you c


    an make out will decide your grade. "  Mahipal said.


    Ishit had heard of this city bride from castle guards. They were full of all praises for her.


    So Ishit couldn''t help but feel excited. He sat down beside the dais and picked up the quill and a scroll.


    As soon as he activated his spirit ears, a faint distant sound whispered into his ears. Ishit heightened his hearing ability a bit more.


    And the faint sound turned into a melody


    . It was a hum that stirred Ishit''s heart. The voice was singing,


    "My village is on the banks of the Yamuna,


    Come there, O dark-skinned!


    My high mansion is on the banks of the Yamuna,


    I''m a new gopika (cowgirl) from Brij  Radha Rangali is my name,


    play your flute in my name


    Come there, O dark-skinned!


    My village is on the banks of the Yamuna!!


    I''ll thoroughly bathe you  And will apply sandalwood tilak on your forehead ;


    I''ll worship you in the morning and in the evening;


    Come there, O dark-skinned!


    My village is on the banks of the Yamuna!


    I''ll order for a swing made of flowers ;


    I''ll decorate the bed with the choicest of flowers;


    And will gently massage your feet;


    Come there, O dark-skinned!


    My village is on the banks of the Yamuna.


    I''ll prepare a dish of butter and sweetmeats


    And will feed you with my own hand.


    I''ll take care of you in the morning and in the evening.


    Come there, O dark-skinned! My village is on the banks of the Yamuna"


    The song was the sunshine of the winter sun which make Ishit''s soul drowsy. Ishit didn''t know when he drifted away to the Yamanu river, where a maiden with a face like a moon was sitting under a


    shady tree singing for his beloved.


    The quill dropped from his hand, as he lost into the melody.


    "Chamber of Whispers " was the next test room. Mahipal pushed open the door and stepped in followed by Ishit with his face blushed lightly with the embarrassment. He hadn''t excepted the headmaster to be so generous. What he had thought was that he would award him the third-grade immunity at the most.


    "This test would check the grade of your spirit ears.  " Mahipal said as the door closed behind them.  Unlike the last chamber, this chamber was not very spacious.  A stone statue of a dancing woman was standing on the dais. The statue was so vivid that for a moment Ishit mistook it for a real woman. The rose petals-like dancer''s lips were half-opened as if she was about to sing a song.


    Ishit couldn''t help but marvel at the sculptor''s skill. Her eyes were fishes capable of enchanting even a stone-heart.


    "She is Amrapali, the most beautiful city-bride of Vihaan. I''ve got only one opportunity to attend his concert five years ago. She really sings like a water nymph." Mahipal said, "This is a two-star statue."


    Ishit couldn''t help but give another glance at the stone beauty. No wonder It was so life-like. They said that each star given to a sculpture showed its virtues.


    She is Amrapali, the most beautiful city-bride of Vihaan. I''ve got only one opportunity to attend his concert five years ago. She really sings like a water nymph." Mahipal said, "This is a two-star statue."


    Ishit couldn''t help but give another glance a


    t the stone beauty. No wonder It was so life-like. They said that each star given to a sculpture showed its virtues.


    She is Amrapali, the most beautiful city-bride of Vihaan. I''ve got only one opportunity to attend his concert five years ago. She really sings like a water


    nymph." Mahipal said, "This is a two-star statue."


    Ishit couldn''t help but give another glance at the stone beauty. No wonder It was so life-like. They said that each star given to a sculpture showed its virtues.


    She is Amrapali, the most beautiful city-bride of Vihaan


    . I''ve got only one opportunity to attend his concert five years ago. She really sings like a water nymph." Mahipal said, "This is a two-star statue."


    Ishit couldn''t help but give another glance at the stone beauty. No wonder It was so life-like.. They said that each star given to a sculpture showed its virtues.

 Chapter 77 - Kasma

    Some people with enhanced consciousness, and deep obsession with the spirit were spiritualists. They spent their whole life experimenting with the spirit. All the spirit treasures, and other uses of the spirit were discovered by these people.


    Now there were Nimohis, who used the spirit to cure illness, and they could also talk to spirit-herbs.


    It was not just living beings that could sense, there were some non-livings that could absorb the spirit and gain consciousness, and hous


    e-anima was such an example. A castle built with the jiva-stones, according to the vastu scriptures, gave birth to a house-anima. And again there were ranks in house-animas too.


    As for Old Amoras rank , Drona never asked.


    Onish''s mind was whirling with all sorts of thoughts, everything seemed to him like a dream. Longer he listened to Drona, the stranger the world became to him. Now he was not sure that paramatan had sent him in this bizarre world with some purpose. What could he do with a body that couldn''t sense the spirit. Though Drona hadn''t mentioned it, Onish was sure the fate of a person who couldn''t sense the spirit was nothing but dark.


    His plan for finding the cure of his cracked soul was now merely wishful thinking.


    Was there really nothing he could do? He wondered. There must be some other ways. Unknown even to so called spiritualists. He tried to brace himself,but nothing worked.


    "You should take a rest now, we can continue tomorrow, and I''ll also show you the library where you could learn manything.", Drona said as he rose to his feet.


    Onish however, had no mood of sleeping. He must think of a way to sense and wield the spirit. Or else he would never leave this world.


    They left the chamber, and the door shut itself on its own.


    Drona didn''t stop anywhere as he led back Onish to his lord father while telling him about the city Minaak, where their family had rule


    d since time immemorial. According to sutas (tale-tellers), Long ago Minaak was not just a capital city of the southern mahajanapada. It was once the heart of civilization that went by another name, Kasi. However, One could never believe mags-men who earned their living by weaving tales.


    Nonetheless the city was as ancient as the south itself. With its more than one million population, it could be considered the heart of the south.


    Drona went on telling him the size, and number of gates of the city and so on. However Onish had no interest in them, he had fluttered past its nine gates and 12 watch towers umpteens times, and knew even their height and uncanny powers not even letting a bird slip out.


    It didn''t take long to get to the dining hall, which was now empty except his lord father, and two other men, all putting on some serious face, were discussing something.


    "Are you sure that the parrot belonged to Ronan''s son?," Onish heard his father''s voice as stepped in with Drona.


    "Yes, lord. I had seen the parrot with Guha many times. It was also his guardian bird during his trial for the falconry guild yesterday.`` The younger of the two said, Onish was sure he had seen him somewhere but couldn''t recall.


    " Ronan, Ah!!" Oman sighed deeply


    "Shall I ask lady Surbhi about the parrot?" the bald man asked, staring at Oman''s sullen face.


    Oman didn''t answer him Immediately. He seemed in a trance.


    "No," he said


    "But, it might be our only clue to find the culprit. " , the bald man insisted.


    "I said no. Devsen. I owe too much to trouble her when her son''s life is hanging by a thread. " Oman said aloud, shaking his head.


    Some people with enhanced consciousness, and deep obsession with the spirit were spiritualists. They spent their whole life experimenting with the spirit. All the spirit treasures, and other uses of the spirit were discovered by these people.


    Now there were Nimohis, who used the spirit to cure illness, and they could also talk to spirit-herbs.


    It was not just living beings that could sense, there were some non-livings that could absorb the spirit and gain consciousness, and house-anima was such an example. A castle built with the jiva-stones, according to the vastu scriptures, gave birth to a house-anima. And again there were ranks in house-animas too.


    As for Old Amoras rank , Drona never asked.


    Onish''s mind was whirling with all sorts of thoughts, everything seemed to him like a dream. Longer he listened to Drona, the stranger the world became to him. Now he was not sure that paramatan had sent him in this bizarre world with some purpose. What could he do with a body that couldn''t sense the spirit. Though Drona hadn''t mentioned it, Onish was sure the fate of a person who couldn''t sense the spirit was nothing but dark.


    His plan for finding the cure of his cracked soul was now merely wishful thinking.


    Was there really nothing he could do? He wondered. There must be some other ways. Unknown even to so called spiritualists. He tried to brace himself,but nothing worked.


    "You should take a rest now, we can continue tomorrow, and I''ll also show you the library where you could learn manything.", Drona said as he rose to his feet.


    Onish however, had no mood of sleeping. He must think of a way to sense and wield the spirit. Or else he would never leave this world.


    They left the chamber, and the door shut itself on its own.


    Drona didn''t stop anywhere as he led back Onish to his lord father while telling him about the city Minaak, where their family had ruled since time immemorial. According to sutas (tale-tellers), Long ago Minaak was not just a capital city of the southern mahajanapada. It was once the heart of civilization that went by another na


    me, Kasi. However, One could never believe mags-men who earned their living by weaving tales.


    It didn''t take long to get to the dining hall, which was now empty except his lord father, and two other men, all putting on some serious face, were discussing something.


    "Are you sure that the parrot belonged to Ronan''s son?," Onish heard his father''s voice as stepped in with Drona.


    "Yes, lord. I had seen the parrot with Guha many times. It was also his guardian bird during his trial for the falconry guild yesterday.`` The younger of the two said, Onish was sure he had seen him somewhere but couldn''t recall.


    " Ronan, Ah!!" Oman sighed deeply


    Nonetheless the city was as ancient as the south itself. With its more than one million population, it could be considered the heart of the south.


    Drona went on telling him the size, and number of gates of the city and so on. However Onish had no interest in them, he had fluttered past its nine gates and 12 watch towers umpteens times, and knew even their height and uncanny powers not even letting a bird slip out.


    It didn''t take long to get to the dining hall, which was now empty except his lord father, and two other men, all putting on some serious face, were discussing something.


    "Are you sure that the parrot belonged to Ronan''s son?," Onish heard his father''s voice as stepped in with Drona.


    "Yes, lord. I had seen the parrot with Guha many times. It was also his guardian bird during his trial for the falconry guild yesterday.`` The younger of the two said, Onish was sure he had seen him somewhere but couldn''t recall.


    " Ronan, Ah!!" Oman sighed deeply


    "Shall I ask lady Surbhi about the parrot?" the bald man asked, staring at Oman''s sullen face.


    Oman didn''t answer him Immediately. He seemed in a trance.


    "No," he said


    "But, it might be our only clue to find the culprit. " , the bald man insisted.


    "I said no. Devsen. I owe too much to trouble her when her son''s life is hanging by a thread. " Oman said aloud, shaking his head.


    "We should feel ashamed not to offer the assassin''s head at her door." he added.


    "It is all my fault, Lord. I shouldn''t have left the city yesterday. It was just ... " The bald man cut off by Oman,


    " You can go, Devsen. I''ve some pressing matters to discuss with my son."


    Devsen wanted to say something but he held back at last. The bald man saluted his lord and left with the young man, quietly.


    Oman closed his eyes with a sigh. His face looked quite pale into the white light of moonstones.


    "We should feel ashamed not to offer the assassin''s head at her door." he added.


    "It is all my fault, Lord. I shouldn''t have left the city yesterday. It was just ... " The bald man cut off by Oman,


    " You can go, Devsen. I''ve some pressing matters to discuss with my son."


    Devsen wanted to say something but he held back at last. The bald man saluted his lord and left with the young man, quietly.


    Oman closed his eyes with a sigh


    .. His face looked quite pale into the white light of moonstones.

 Chapter 78 - Dream -Traveller

    Please wait chapter is coming soon.....


    Thanks to Nyx he was still alive when I reached the city. The jeweler promised me a dream-stone if I could interpret his dream. An irresistible offer, however, I had nothing to offer him except the news of two uncanny deaths.


    So I did. I told him about the golden-haired chivalrous man who visited  Lady Margaret, queen of Matsya, and her mysterious death, while sitting in the orchard, smiling like a maiden.  I also recited the incident of the Arvanian young lord, who met a girl in his dream, so gorgeous that for her he annulled his engagement.  I told him the rumors flying in Arvania that Nimohi hadn''t found any trace of the aura of white-wives in the young man''s chamber. It was like the young''s man soul had left the body on its own.


    The old man heard me out with patience and closed his eyes. I waited in silence.  The jeweler sighed, and whispered,


    "So it was what he meant when he said I wouldn''t be able to return again.  Thanks, Imgur I didn''t say yes."


    The jeweler offered the promised stone, but I refused. Instead,  I requested him to help me to uncover these strange dream visitors.  The jeweler gave me a deep look. I could see conflict in his eyes.  However, he agreed to my request.


    It was with his help I came to know of these mysterious beings.


    They called themselves dream-travelers or feared as soul thieves.


    **


    Thanks to Nyx he was still alive when


    I reached the city. The jeweler promised me


    a dream-stone if I could interpret his dream. An irresistible offer, however, I had nothing to offer him except the news of two uncanny deaths.


    So I did. I told him about the golden-haired chivalrous man who visited  Lady Margaret, queen of Matsya, and her mysterious death, while sitting in the orchard, smiling like a maiden.  I also recited the incident of the Arvanian young


    lord, who met a girl in


    his dream, so gorgeous that for her he annulled his engagement.  I told him the rumors flying in Arvania that Nimohi hadn''t found any trace of the aura of white-wives in the young man''s chamber. It was like the young''s man soul had left the body on its own.


    The old man heard me out with patience and closed his eyes. I waited in silence.  The jeweler sighed, and whispered,


    "So it was what he meant when he said I wouldn''t be able to return again.  Thanks, Imgur I didn''t say yes."


    The jeweler offered the promised stone


    , but I refused. Instead,  I requested him to help me to uncover these strange dream visitors.  The jeweler gave me a deep look. I could see


    conflict in his eyes.  However, he agreed to my request.


    It was with his help I came to know of these mysterious beings.


    They called themselves dream-travelers or feared as soul thieves.


    Thanks to Nyx he was still alive when I reached the city. The jeweler promised me a dream-stone if I could interpret his dream. An irresistible offer, however, I had nothing to offer him except the news of two uncanny deaths.


    So I did. I told him about the golden-haired chivalrous man who visited  Lady Margaret, queen of Matsya, and her mysterious death, while sitting in the orchard, smiling like a maiden.  I also recited the incident of the Arvanian young lord, who met a girl in his dream, so gorgeous that for her he annulled his engagement.  I told him the rumors flying in Arvania that Nimohi hadn''t found any trace of the aura of white-wives in the young man''s chamber. It was like the young''s man soul had left the body on its own.


    The old man heard me out with patience


    and closed his eyes. I waited in silence.  The jeweler sighed, and whispered,


    "So it was what he meant when he said I wouldn''t be able to return again.  Thanks, Imgur I didn''t say yes."


    The jeweler offered the promised stone,


    but I refused. Instead,  I requested him


    to help me to uncover these strange dream visitors.  The jeweler gave me a deep look. I could see conflict in his eyes.  However, he agreed to my request.


    It was with his help I came to


    know of these mysterious beings.


    They called themselves dream-travelers or feared as soul thieves.


    Thanks to Nyx he was still alive when I reached the city. The jeweler promised me a dream-stone if I could interpret his dream. An irresistible offer, however, I had nothing to offer him except the news of two uncanny deaths.


    So I did. I told him about the golden-haired chivalrous man who visited  Lady Margaret, queen of Matsya, and her mysterious death, while sitting in the orchard, smiling like a maiden.  I also recited the incident of the Arvanian young lord, who met a girl in his dream, so gorgeous that for her he annulled his engagement.  I told him the rumors flying in Arvania that Nimohi hadn''t found any trace of the aura of white-wives in the young man''s chamber. It was like the young''s man soul had left the body on its own.


    The old man heard me out with patience and closed his eyes. I waited in silence.  The jeweler sighed, and whispered,


    "So it was what he meant when he said I wouldn''t be able to return again.  Thanks, Imgur I didn''t say yes."


    The jeweler offered the promised stone,


    but I refused. Instead,


    I requested him to help me to uncover these strange dream visitors.  The jeweler gave me a deep look. I could see


    conflict in his eyes.  However, he agreed to my request.


    It was with his help I came to


    know of these mysterious beings.


    They called themselves dream-travelers or feared as soul thieves.


    Thanks to Nyx he was still alive


    when I reached the city. The jeweler promised me a dream-stone if I could interpret his dream. An irresistible offer, however, I had nothing to offer him except the news of two uncanny deaths.


    So I did. I told him about the golden-haired chivalrous man who visited  Lady Margaret, queen of Matsya, and her mysterious death, while sitting in the orchard, smiling like a maiden.  I also recited the incident of the Arvanian young lord, who met a girl in his dream, so gorgeous that for her he annulled his engagement.  I told him the rumors flying in Arvania that Nimohi hadn''t found any trace of the aura of white-wives in the young man''s chamber. It was like the young''s man soul had left the body on its own.


    The old man heard me out with patience and closed his eyes. I waited in silence.  The jeweler sighed, and whispered,


    "So it was what he meant when he said I wouldn''t be able to return again.  Thanks, Imgur I didn''t say yes."


    The jeweler offered the


    promised stone, but I refused. Instead,  I requested him to help me to uncover these strange dream visitors.  The jeweler gave me a deep look. I could see conflict in his eyes.  However, he agreed to my request.


    It was with his help I came to know of these mysterious beings.


    They called themselves dream-travelers or feared as soul thieves.


    Thanks to Nyx he was still alive when I reached the city. The jeweler promised me a dream-stone if I could interpret his dream. An irresistible offer, however, I had nothing to offer him except the news of two uncanny deaths.


    So I did. I told him about the golden-haired chivalrous man who visited  Lady Margaret, queen of Matsya, and her mysterious death, while sitting in the orchard, smiling like a maiden.  I also recited the incident of the Arvanian young lord, who met a girl in his dream, so gorgeous that for her he annulled his engagement.  I told him the rumors flying in Arvania that Nimohi hadn''t found any trace of the aura of white-wives in the young man''s chamber. It was like the young''s man soul had left the body on its own.


    The old man heard me out with patience and closed his eyes. I waited in silence.  The jeweler sighed, and whispered,


    "So it was what he meant when he said I wouldn''t be able to return again.  Thanks, Imgur I didn''t say yes."


    The jeweler offered the promised stone, but I refused. Instead,  I requested him to help me to uncover these strange dream visitors.  The jeweler gave me a deep look. I could see conflict in his eyes.  However, he agreed to my request.


    It was with his help I came to know of these mysterious beings.


    They called themselves dream-travelers or feared as soul thieves.


    The old man heard me out with patience and closed his eyes. I waited in silence.  The jeweler sighed, and whispered,


    "So it was what he meant when he said I wouldn''t be able to return again.  Thanks, Imgur I didn''t say yes."


    The jeweler offered the promised stone, b


    ut I refused. Instead,  I requested him to help me to uncover these strange dream visitors.  The jeweler gave me a deep look. I could see conflict in his eyes.  However, he agreed to my request.


    It was with his help I came to know of these mysterious beings.


    They called themselves dream-travelers or feared as soul thieves.

 Chapter 79 - Ulluka (an Immortal Owl)

    To the east of Minaak, beyond the aviary tower, there was a forest called Nimara-woods, the same forest in which djall perished four days ago. Known as the cradle of spirit-birds, the Nirma-woods encompassed  27000 sq yojanas (1 yojana=7.5 mile).


    Apart from spirit-birds,


    It was the abode of myriads of uncanny and magical species, folks like nymphs or as Vartian called them in spirit tongue ''Yakshinis'', Curos who had bird-like faces and human torsos, etc.


    Though falconers were tasked to keep watch over the forest, they never dared to venture deeper into the dense forest. The reason was simple; even with their powerful spirit-birds, the forest housed countless dangers even to 10 stars falconers.


    Their last watchtower was 500 yojanas deeper, stood at the Puskar lake, the place where the nymphs came to trade their treasures on full moon nights called Purnima in spirit tongue.


    This last tower could be considered a boundary stone of human territory. Even so, many few spirit-wielders ventured up to this boundary stone except on the full moon nights, when the forest posed fewer threats.


    However, a young florist, today, was speeding into the woods, and it was not a full moon night.


    The florist had a square face,


    dagger-sharp eyes. He had a bow in his hand. However, there was no quiver slung over his shoulder. A cutlass was hanging from his waist.


    Though it was the seventh Pahar (12pm -3pm) and the sun was glaring in the sky, the forest around him was having dusk.  Pisachi''s alluring calls were resounding in the whispering forest.


    To the east of Minaak, beyond the aviary tower, there was a forest called Nimara-woods, the same forest in which djall perished four days ago. Known as the cradle of spirit-birds, the Nirma-woods encompassed  27000 sq yojanas (1 yojana=7.5 mile).


    Apart from spirit-birds,


    It was the abode of myriads of unc


    To the east of Minaak, beyond the aviary tower, there was a forest called Nimara-woods, the same forest in which djall perished four days ago. Known as the cradle of spirit-birds, the Nirma-woods encompassed  27000 sq yojanas (1 yojana=7.5 mile).


    Apart from spirit-birds,


    It was the abode of myriads of uncanny and magical species, folks like nymphs or as Vartian called them in spirit tongue ''Yakshinis'', Curos who had bird-like faces and human torsos, etc.


    Though falconers were tasked to keep watch over the forest, they never dared to venture deeper into the dense forest. The reason was simple; even with their powerful spirit-birds, the forest housed countless dangers even to 10 stars falconers.


    Their last watchtower was 500 yojanas deeper, stood at the Puskar lake, the place where the nymphs came to trade their treasures on full moon nights called Purnima in spirit tongue.


    This last tower could be considered a boundary stone of human territory. Even so, many few spirit-wielders ventured up to this boundary stone except on the full moon nights, when the forest posed fewer threats.


    However, a young florist, today, was speeding into the woods, and it was not a full moon night.


    The florist had a square face, dagger-sharp eyes. He had a bow in his hand. However, there was no quiver slung over his shoulder. A cutlass was hanging from his waist.


    Though it was the seventh Pahar (12pm -3pm) and the sun was glaring in the sky, the forest around him was having dusk.  Pisachi''s alluring calls were resounding in the whispering forest.


    Kasma unknotted his dark hair and let them fall on his broad shoulder. His eyes glowed up like embers. He whispered a hex to stifle


    the urge to imitate the invisible bird (Pisachi). During his training, he was warned against the evil bird. Pisachi would urge you to copy its call. Once you started imitating it, you had to go on till Pisachi accept its defeat


    (which would take one or two days at the least). If you stopped in the middle, the bird would get angry and cast an evil curse on you.


    A curse with no cure that would drive you crazy, for you would be listening to its unceasing calls day in, day out throughout your life.


    Since he was


    anny and magical species, folks like nymphs or as Vartian called them in spirit tongue ''Yakshinis'', Curos who had bird-like faces and human torsos, etc.


    Though falconers were tasked to keep watch over the forest, they never dared to venture deeper into the dense forest.


    The reason was simple; even with their powerful spirit-birds, the forest housed countless dangers even to 10 stars falconers.


    Their last watchtower was 500 yojanas deeper, stood at the Puskar lake, the place where the nymphs came to trade their treasures on full moon nights called Purnima in spirit tongue.


    This last tower could be considered a boundary stone of human territory.


    Even so, many few spirit-wielders ventured up to this boundary stone except on the full moon nights, when the forest posed fewer threats.


    However, a young florist, today, was speeding into the woods, and it was not a full moon night.


    The florist had a square face, dagger-sharp eyes. He had a bow in his hand. However, there was no quiver slung over his shoulder. A cutlass was hanging from his waist.


    Though it was the seventh Pahar (12pm -3pm) and the sun was glaring in the sky, the forest around him was having dusk.  Pisachi''s alluring calls were resounding in the whispering forest.


    Kasma unknotted his dark hair and let them fall on his broad shoulder. His eyes glowed up like embers. He whispered a hex to stifle the urge


    to imitate the invisible bird (Pisachi). During his training, he was warned against the evil bird. Pisachi would urge you to copy its call. Once you started imitating it, you had to go on till Pisachi accept its defeat


    (which would take one or two days at the least). If you stopped in the middle, the bird would get angry and cast an evil curse on you. A curse with no cure that would drive you crazy, for you would be listening to its unceasing calls day in, day out throughout your life.


    Since he was


    Kasma unknotted his dark hair and let them fall on his broad shoulder. His eyes glowed up like embers. He whispered a hex to stifle the urge to imitate the invisible bird (Pisachi). During his training, he was warned against the evil bird. Pisachi would urge you to copy its call. Once you started imitating it, you had to go on


    To the east of Minaak, beyond the aviary tower, there was a forest called Nimara-woods, the same forest in which djall perished four days ago. Known as the cradle of spirit-birds, the Nirma-woods encompassed  27000 sq yojanas (1 yojana=7.5 mile).


    Apart from spirit-birds,


    It was the abode of myriads of uncanny and magical species, folks like nymphs or as Vartian called them in spirit tongue ''Yakshinis'', Curos who had bird-like faces and human torsos, etc.


    Though falconers were tasked to keep watch over the forest, they never dared to venture deeper into the dense forest. The reason was simple; even with their powerful spirit-birds, the forest housed countless dangers even to 10 stars falconers.


    Their last watchtower was 500 yojanas deeper, stood at the Puskar lake, the place where the nymphs came to trade their treasures on full moon nights called Purnima in spirit tongue.


    This last tower could be considered a boundary stone of human territory. Even so, many few spirit-wielders ventured up to this boundary stone except on the full moon nights, when the forest posed fewer threats.


    However, a young florist, today, was speeding into the woods, and it was not a full moon night.


    The florist had a square face, dagger-sharp eyes. He had a bow in his hand. However, there was no quiver slung over his shoulder. A cutlass was hanging from his waist.


    Though it was the seventh Pahar (12pm -3pm) and the sun was glaring in the sky, the forest around him was having dusk.  Pisachi''s alluring calls were resounding in the whispering forest.


    Kasma unknotted his dark hair and let them fall on his broad shoulder. His eyes glowed up like embers. He whispered a hex to stifle the urge to imitate the invisible bird (Pisachi). During his training, he was warned against the evil bird. Pisachi would urge you to copy its call. Once you started imitating it, you had to go on till Pisachi accept its defeat (which would take one or two days at the least). If you stopped in the middle, the bird would get angry and cast an evil curse on you. A curse with no cure that would drive you crazy, for you would be listening to its unceasing calls day in, day out throughout your life.


    Since he was


    till Pisachi accept its defeat (which would take one or two days at the least). If you stopped in the middle, the bird would get angry and cast an evil curse on you. A curse with no cure that would drive you crazy, for you would be listening to its unceasing calls day in, day out throughout your life.


    Since he was


    **

 Chapter 80 - Water Nymphs

    Please wait chapter is coming soon


    ��------Moriyan Magic System:--------


    (Note: The information given here is based on Moriyan''s sacred book called "Codex Magica". Mora had written this book during his imprisonment in the Pitra prison or if Moriyans were to be believed, the holy book was revealed to him by Almighty Nuh. Whatever, this sky book was composed of 1013 leaves of vellum claimed to be made from the skins of 500 unicorns , covering 1013 m2  in total.)


    According to the Codex Magica, in every human soul is hidden Nuha, the almighty himself. If one offers him sacrifices, one can have his blessings.


    This notion gave birth to baptism,the first trial that would decide whether you were a ''gazi'' ( a warrior of Nuha chosen to spread his words) or not.


    As soon as an abru, Moriyan child, entered his/ her seventh summer, he would be taken to a tophet, a large enclosure teeming with all sorts of spirit birds and beasts.


    There a hizai ( a Moriyan priest) would teach how he could offer  a baliq (sacrifice) to Nuh, hidden in his soul, and thus gain his blessing. It would take a week or so depending on the abru''s capability of learning. Once he learned the art of offering, called tadhia, he would enter the tophet and choose one spirit-bird and one beast.


    The child would then extract their souls without killing them and try to assimilate the two souls in his using the offering art. If he succeeded, he would gain the abilities of  the spirit creatures. He would become a gazi, a holy warrior.


    The process would give birth to an ethereal projection called ruh.


    Now if he wanted to increase his strength he would have to kill more spirit creatures, and assimilate them in his soul.


    Note: things will be more clear as we follow Kasma''s story.


    ��------Moriyan Magic System:--------


    (Note: The information given here is based on Moriyan''s sacred book called "Codex Magica". Mora had written this book during his imprisonment in the Pitra prison or if Moriyans were to be believed, the holy book was revealed to him by Almighty Nuh. Whatever, this sky book was composed of 1013 leaves of vellum claimed to be made from the skins of 500 unicorns , covering 1013 m2  in total.)


    According to the Codex Magica, in every human soul is hidden Nuha, the almighty himself. If one offers him sacrifices, one can have his blessings.


    This notion gave birth to baptism,the first trial that would decide whether you were a ''gazi'' ( a warrior of Nuha chosen to spread his words) or not.


    As soon as an abru, Moriyan child, entered his/ her seventh summer, he would be taken to a tophet, a large enclosure teeming with all sorts of spirit birds and beasts.


    There a hizai ( a Moriyan priest) would teach h


    ow he could offer  a baliq (sacrifice) to Nuh, hidden in his soul, and thus gain his blessing. It would take a week or so depending on the abru''s capability of learning. Once he learned the art of offering, called tadhia, he would enter the tophet and choose one spirit-bird and one beast.


    The child would then extract their souls without killing them and try to assimilate the two souls in his using the offering art. If he succeeded, he would gain the abilities of  the spirit creatures. He would become a gazi, a holy warrior.


    The process would give birth to an ethere


    al projection called ruh.


    Now if he wanted to increase his strength he would have to kill more spirit creatures, and assimilate them in his soul.


    Note: things will be more clear as we follow Kasma''s story.


    ��------Moriyan Magic System:--------


    (Note: The information given here is based on Moriyan''s sacred book called "Codex Magica". Mora had written this book during his imprisonment in the Pitra prison or if Moriyans were to be believed, the holy book was revealed to him by Almighty Nuh. Whatever, this sky book was composed of 1013 leaves of vellum claimed to be made from the skins of 500 unicorns , covering 1013 m2  in total.)


    According to the Codex Magica, in every human soul is hidden Nuha, the almighty himself. If one offers him sacrifices, one can have his blessings.


    This notion gave birth to baptism,the first trial that would decide whether you were a ''gazi'' ( a warrior of Nuha chosen to spread his words) or not.


    As soon as an abru, Moriyan child, entered his/ her seventh summer, he would be taken to a tophet, a large enclosure teeming with all sorts of spirit birds and beasts.


    There a hizai ( a Moriyan priest)


    would teach how he could offer  a baliq (sacrifice) to Nuh, hidden in his soul, and thus gain his blessing. It would take a week or


    so depending on the abru''s c


    apability of learning. Once he learned the art of offering, called tadhia, he would enter the tophet and choose one spirit-bird and one beast.


    The child would then extract their souls without killing them and try to assimilate the two souls in his using the offering art. If he succeeded, he would gain the abilities of  the spirit creatures. He would become a gazi, a holy warrior.


    The process would give birth to an ethereal projection called ruh.


    Now if he wanted to increase his strength he would have to kill more spirit creatures, and assimilate them in his soul.


    Note: things will be more clear


    as we follow Kasma''s story.


    ��------Moriyan Magic System:--------


    (Note: The information given here is based on Moriyan''s sacred book called "Codex Magica". Mora had written this book during his imprisonment in the Pitra prison or if Moriyans were to be believed, the holy book was revealed to him by Almighty Nuh. Whatever, this sky book was composed of 1013 leaves of vellum claimed to be made from the skins of 500 unicorns , covering 1013 m2  in total.)


    According to the Codex Magica, in every human soul is hidden Nuha, the almighty himself. If one offers him sacrifices, one can have his blessings.


    This notion gave birth to baptism,the first trial that would decide whether you were a ''gazi'' ( a warrior of Nuha chosen to spread his words) or not.


    As soon as an abru, Moriyan child, entered his/ her seventh summer, he would be taken to a tophet, a large enclosure teeming with all sorts of spirit birds and beasts.


    There a hizai ( a Moriyan priest) would teach how he could offer  a baliq (sacrifice) to Nuh, hidden in his soul, and thus gain his blessing


    . It would take a week or so depending on the abru''s capability of learning. Once he learned the art of offering, called tadhia, he would enter the tophet and choose one spirit-bird and one beast.


    The child would then extract their souls without killing them and try to assimilate the two souls in his using the offering art.


    If he succeeded, he would gain the abilities of  the spirit creatures. He would become a gazi, a holy warrior.


    The process would give birth to an ethereal projection called ruh.


    Now if he wanted to increase his strength he would have to


    kill more spirit creatures, and assimilate them in his soul.


    Note: things will be more clear as we follow Kasma''s story.


    ��------Moriyan Magic System:--------


    (Note: The information given here is based on Moriyan''s sacred book called "Codex Magica". Mora had written this book during his imprisonment in the Pitra prison or if Moriyans were to be believed, the holy book was revealed to him by Almighty Nuh. Whatever, this sky book was composed of 1013 leaves of vellum claimed to be made from the skins of 500 unicorns , covering 1013 m2  in total.)


    According to the Codex Magica, in every human soul is hidden Nuha, the almighty himself. If one offers him sacrifices, one can have his blessings.


    This notion gave birth to baptism,the first trial that would decide whether you were a ''gazi'' ( a warrior of Nuha chosen to spread his words) or not.


    As soon as an abru, Moriyan child, entered his/ her seventh summer, he would be taken to a tophet, a large enclosure teeming with all sorts of spirit birds and beasts.


    There a hizai ( a Moriyan priest)


    would teach how he could offer  a baliq (sacrifice) to Nuh, hidden in his soul, and thus gain his blessing.


    It would take a week or so depending on the abru''s capability of learning. Once he learned the art of offering, called tadhia, he would enter the tophet and choose one spirit-bird and one beast.


    The child would then extract their


    souls without killing them and try to assimilate the two souls in his using the offering art. If he succeeded, he would gain the abilities of  the spirit creatures. He would become a gazi, a holy warrior.


    The process would give birth to an ethereal projection called ruh.


    Now if he wanted to


    increase his strength he would have to kill more spirit creatures, and assimilate them in his soul.


    Note: things will be more clear as we follow Kasma''s story.

 Chapter 81 - Pool

    "I..."


    Even before the harpy could say anything, Kasma slapped the harpy again. The impact made the blood gush out of the bird''s ruined eye.


    "Screech! I''m telling ...I''m telling. please don''t hit me."  The harpy pleaded as she struggle to get up. The sinister snake phans( tangle) curse had entered her body and was tightening around her soul.


    "Then begin. I don''t have time to waste on you. " Kasma said, ignoring his soul''s throbbing. He still had some time before the poison would reach his heart.


    " They all come out at midnight. As for what I don''t know. " The harpy said hurriedly, eyeing her captor fearfully. She had told him everything --her well-guarded nest on the Giggling tree, the burrow of immortal Owl, Ullook (of course, she herself had never seen the fabled owl, but it didn''t stop her from telling her captor), the secret passages to Dilli where lived Elass ( a sage bird which had mysterious powers), the place where stood Mother tree. But nothing piqued the human interest except the water nymphs. Very fine fiery sparks had appeared in his ember eyes as she mentioned water women.


    It didn''t take the harpy long to guess why her captor was venturing into this part of the woods. He was here for the water nymphs. No sane human would seek out them before the full moon night unless the objective of his visit was more important than his life.


    This little finding had given her a new hope that If she played her part cleverly she might escape her fate.


    However, what she hadn''t excepted w


    as that her captor wouldn''t even give her a chance.


    "I think you want to lose your other eye too. "Kasma said as he took his dagger.


    "Please...believe me. I really don''t know." The harpy cried, looking at the approaching black dagger, as cold as the human''s face.


    Kasma looked into the only right eye of the birdwoman and scrutinized the tear and blood-stained face, filled with the expressions he was too familiar with--- Despair and gloom.


    She really didn''t know.


    "Ok! I trust you." He said, commanding his dagger to come back.


    Relief washed over the harpy''s face.


    "Please...let me go human. You promised so." She implored.  However, Kasma didn''t seem to hear her. His eyes were closed, and his dry lips were moving slowly, chanting a tongue foreign to the harpy. The sound of the obscure syllables tensed the stuffy air around.


    Much to the harpy''s horror, a ghostly face appeared above the human''s head.  Cold fear froze her soul as her eye registered the formless face. Some deeply hidden memories, the recollections she had inherited from her progenitors rushed to her, telling her to flee as far as she could from the intangible being.


    But all harpy did was to keep rooted the spot with mouth agape and face ashen-white.


    Suddenly, the human''s eyes snapp


    ed open. NO...they were not eyes but two small volcanos brimming with red fire.


    As soon as the human glanced at her, the harpy''s soul jolted. As if it too had sensed the uncanny of the fiery eyes.


    "I..."


    Even before the harpy could say anything, Kasma slapped the harpy again. The impact made the blood gush out of the bird''s ruined eye.


    "Screech! I''m telling ...I''m telling. please don''t hit me."  The harpy pleaded as she struggle to get up. The sinister snake phans( tangle) curse had entered her body and was tightening around her soul.


    "Then begin. I don''t have time to waste on you. " Kasma said, ignoring his soul''s throbbing. He still had some time before the poison would reach his heart.


    " They all come out at midnight. As for what I don''t know. " The harpy said hurriedly, eyeing her captor fearfully. She had to


    d him everything --her well-


    guarded nest on the Giggling tree, the burrow of immortal Owl, Ullook (of course, she herself had never seen the fabled owl, but it didn''t stop her from telling her captor), the secret passages to Dilli where lived Elass ( a sage bird which had mysterious powers), the place where stood Mother tree. But not


    hing piqued the human interest except the water nymphs. Very fine fiery sparks had appeared in his ember eyes as she mentioned water women.


    It didn''t take the harpy long


    to guess why her captor was venturing into this part of the woods. He was here for the water nymphs.


    No sane human would seek out them before the full moon night unless the objective of his visit was more important than his life.


    This little finding had given her a new hope that If she played her part cleverly she might escape her fate.


    However, what she hadn''t excepted was that her captor wouldn''t even give her a chance.


    "I think you want to lose your


    other eye too. "Kasma said as he took his dagger.


    "Please...believe me. I really don''t know." The harpy cried, looking at the approaching black dagger, as cold as the human''s face.


    Kasma looked into the only right eye of the birdwoman and scrutinized the tear and blood-stained face, filled with the expressions he was too familiar with--- Despair and gloom.


    She really didn''t know.


    "Ok! I trust you." He said, commanding his dagger to come back.


    Relief washed over the h


    arpy''s face.


    "Please...let me go human. You promised so." She implored.  However, Kasma didn''t seem to hear her. His eyes were closed


    , and his dry lips were moving slowly, chanting a tongue foreign to the harpy. The sound of the obscure syllables tensed the stuffy air around.


    Much to the harpy''s


    horror, a ghostly face appeared above the human''s head.  Cold fear froze her soul as her eye registered the formless face.


    Some deeply hidden memories, the recollections she had inherited from her progenitors rushed to her, telling her to flee as far as she could from the intangible being.


    But all harpy did was to


    keep rooted the spot with mouth


    agape and face ashen-white.


    Suddenly, the human''s eyes snapped open. NO...they were not eyes but two small volcanos brimming with red fire.


    As soon as the human g


    lanced at her, the harpy''s soul jolted. As if it too had sensed the uncanny of the fiery eyes.


    "I..."


    Even before the harpy could say anything, Kasma slapped the harpy again. The impact made the blood gush out of the bird''s ruined eye.


    "Screech! I''m telling ...I''m telli


    ng. please don''t hit me."  The harpy pleaded as she struggle to get up. The sinister snake phans( tangle) curse had entered her body and was tightening around her soul.


    "Then begin. I don''t have time to waste on you. " Kasma said, ignoring his soul''s throbbing. He still had some time before the poison would reach his heart.


    " They all come out at mid


    night. As for what I don''t know. " The harpy said hurriedly, eyeing her captor fearfully. She had told him everything --her well-guarded


    nest on the Giggling tree, the burrow of immortal Owl, Ullook (of course, she herself had never seen the fabled owl, but it didn''t s


    top her from telling her captor), the secret passages to Dilli where lived Elass ( a sage bird which had mysterious powers), the place where stood Mother tree.


    But nothing piqued the human interest except the water nymphs. Very fine fiery sparks had appeared in his ember eyes as she mentioned water women.


    It didn''t take the harpy long to


    guess why her captor was venturing into this part of the woods. He was here for the water nymphs. No sane human would seek


    out them before the full moon night unless the objective of his visit was more important than his life.


    This little finding had given her a new hope that If she played her part cleverly she might escape her fate.


    However, what she hadn''t excepted was that her captor wouldn''t even give her a chance.


    "I think you want to lose your o


    ther eye too. "Kasma said as he took his dagger.


    "Please...believe me. I really don''t know." The harpy cried, looking at the approaching black dagger, as cold as the human''s face.


    Kasma looked into the only right e


    ye of the birdwoman and scrutinized the tear and blood-stained face, filled with the expressions he was too familiar with--- Despair and gloom.


    She really didn''t know.


    "Ok! I trust you." He said, commanding his dagger to come back.


    Relief washed over the harpy''s face.


    "Please...let me go human.


    You promised so." She implored.  However, Kasma didn''t seem to hear her. His eyes were closed, and his dry lips were moving slowly, chanting a tongue foreign to the harpy. The sound of the obscure syllables tensed the stuffy air around.


    Much to the harpy''s


    horror, a ghostly face appeared


    d above the human''s head.  Cold fear fr


    oze her soul as her eye registered the formless face. Some deeply hidden memories, the recollections she had inherited from her progenitors rushed to her,


    telling her to flee as far as she


    could from the intangible being.


    But all harpy did was t]o keep rooted the spot with mouth agape and face ashen-white.


    Suddenly, the human''s


    eyes snapped open. NO...they were not eyes but two small volcanos brimming with red fire.


    As soon as the human glanced at her, the harpy''s soul jolted.. As if it too had sensed the uncanny of the fiery eyes.

 Chapter 82 - Yakshani

    Please Wait Chapter is coming soon


    Even before the harpy could say anyt


    hing, Kasma slapped the harpy again. The impact made the blood gush out of the bird''s ruined eye.


    "Screech! I''m telling ...I''m telling. please don''t hit me."  The harpy pleaded as she struggle to get up. The sinister snake phans( tangle) curse had entered her body and was tightening around her soul.


    "Then begin. I don''t have time to waste on you. " Kasma said, ignoring his soul''s throbbing. He still had some time before the poison would reach his heart.


    " They all come out at midnight. As for what I don''t know. " The harpy said hurriedly, eyeing her captor fearfully. She had told him everything --her well-guarded nest on the Giggling tree, the burrow of immortal Owl, Ullook (of course, she herself had never seen the fabled owl, but it didn''t stop her from telling her captor), the secret passages to Dilli where lived Elass ( a sage bird which had mysterious powers), the place where stood Mother tree. But nothing piqued the human interest except the water nymphs. Very fine fiery sparks had appeared in his ember eyes as she mentioned water women.


    It didn''t take the harpy long to guess why her captor was venturing into this part of the woods. He was here for the water nymphs. No sane human would seek out them before the full moon night unless the objective of his visit was more important than his life.


    This little finding had given her a new hope that If she played her part cleverly she might escape her fate.


    However, what she hadn''t excepted was that her captor wouldn''t even give her a chance.


    "I think you want to lose your other eye too. "Kasma said as he took his dagger.


    "Please...believe me. I really don''t know." The harpy cried, looking at the approaching black dagger, as cold as the human''s face.


    Kasma looked into the only right eye of the birdwoman and scrutinized the tear and blood-stained face, filled with the expressions he was too familiar with--- Despair and gloom.


    She really didn''t know.


    "Ok! I trust you." He said, commanding his dagger to come back.


    Relief washed over the harpy''s face.


    "Please...let me go human. You promised so." She implored.  However, Kasma didn''t seem to hear her. His eyes were closed, and his dry lips were moving slowly, chanting a tongue foreign to the harpy. The sound of the obscure syllables tensed the stuffy air around.


    Much to the harpy''s horror, a ghostly face appeared above the human''s head.  Cold fear froze her soul as her eye registered the formless face. Some deeply hidden memories, the recollections she had inherited from her progenitors rushed to her, telling her to flee as far as she could from the intangible being.


    But all harpy did was to keep rooted the spot with mouth agape and face ashen-white.


    Suddenly, the human''s eyes snapped open. NO...they were not eyes but two small volcanos brimming with red fire.


    As soon as the human glanced at her, the harpy''s soul jolted. As if it too had sensed the uncanny of the fiery eyes. The horror paralyzed the harpy, who herself was horror, as a notion arose in her. The evil eyes were staring at her soul, not her.


    Then she felt the invisible strings, which were tightening around her soul, disappear. And the ghastly face opened its hollowed mouth.


    A sharp pain stabbed her soul. The agony was so intense that an ear rapturing screech escaped out of her parched throat. Frightened to death, she felt as if thousands of sharp blades were cutting her soul.


    She continued to scream until her throat got raptured.


    Kasma ignored the birdwoman''s heart-wrenching scream. He had gotten used to them by now. This world was like this. If he had been weak, it would be him screaming and the bird would be enjoying her meal.


    He checked the soul. All the bondages had been cut off. Soon the bird''s screech died away. He initiated the tadhia (sacrifice).  The harpy''s soul faintly blue orb flew out as the ghostly face sucked the air, and entered the hollow mouth.


    Kasma''s body shuddered violently.  The ghostly face above his head twisted and dissolved into the air. Kasma veins bulged out. Sepernts seemed to be running under his skin. Kasma''s handsome face twisted as he howled like a wounded beast. Blood oozed out of his eyes.


    With his shaking hands, he fumbled for the harpy''s body, which was still twitching on the floor. When he got her, he hurriedly took out his dagger and cut open the cotton soft chest of the dying bird. His hand plunged into the ghastly gash as if looking for something. When he took out his hand, it held a golden pearl glowing faintly, blood dripping from it. Kasma gulped down the pearl and collapsed on the floor convulsing like a woman delivering her firstborn. His screams were resounding in the small space of the ghost wood tree.


    Nearly a mahurta (48 mins) later, his body stopped shaking.  However, Kasma didn''t open his eyes. He continued lying on the cold floor in the fetal position. The hollow felt silent.


    *****


    It must have been the first pahar (6pm -9pm) when Kasma came out of the hollow like his ass on fire. The night had engulfed the woods.  Kasma didn''t even mind the moon-roses glowing just a few feet away. If he sold them in Minaak, they could bring him quite a fortune. His mind field checked the directions with help of trees. After locating the northeast direction he rushed deeper into the forest.


    Harpy had said the Maan-Sarovar lake, where the water nymphs lived, was fifty yojanas away from here.


    The fifty yojanas were nothing for him. However, It was a forest filled with all kinds of dangers, which could threaten his life. Besides, he couldn''t afford more delay. The harpy had already delayed him enough.


    But Kasma didn''t feel too bad about his encounter with the birdwoman, for after assimilating the harpy''s soul his chance of success had increased greatly. His agility, speed, mind field, and curse casting ability all got another boost. Moreover, he could use wizardry a little bit more effectively without facing a serious backlash.


    So feeling excited Kasma continued on his path, carefully picking his way through the woods. After traveling just two or three yojanas, suddenly, he halted in his track and swiftly cast a shield. He waited with holding his breath as a swarm of vajra-tunda (spirit -mosquitoes ) buzzed past him. A shiver ran through his spine. Now he realized why old falconers had smiled. The bag of rotten bones was sure that he would die here. Kasma increased his vigilance as he proceeded forward. And after five yojanas later he had to conceal himself again, a cloud of Ajin-Patra ( spirit -bats) came screeching, lightning crackling around their wings.


    Despite all the treats, Kasma continued on his path, dodging dangers. Though it seemed easy-peasy, it was not. For example, when he encountered spirit mosquitoes, the creatures could smell blood from yojanas, so Kasma had to freeze his blood using the ability of the stone-frog of Narkia, which soul he had assimilated during his training.


    As for escaping Ajin-Patra, which could even sense concealed things using their inaudible voice, Kasma had to take shelter underground. Not to speak frightening devil-creepers, which were like steel shackles and waiting for him at every step. And trees, not all trees as friendly as ghost wood trees.


    So it took almost one and a half pahar when Kasma reached the fabled lake, Maan-Sarovar, the abode of water nymphs.


    The sight took his breath away.


    Colorful spirit-maple trees, their leaves glowing in the night, were standing around the lake. Among them stood spirit-apple trees with apples as red as the lips of the harpy, he killed a few hours ago.


    Vines of spirit grapes were running from over golden-wood trees.  Precious soul-fruits, which could boost one soul strength, were hanging like moonstones from spirit-wood trees, floating in the air.


    Smooth rainbow stones were scattered on the edge of the lake. Kasma could imagine water-nymphs sitting on them while playing with limpid water with their feet.


    Myriads of rare and exquisite flowers were swaying in the night breeze. Kasma couldn''t help take a deep breath and felt rejuvenated immediately.


    In the lake, spirit-lotus, or called Padma-Pushpa were floating, effusing silver glow like the slice of moon in the sky.


    Kasma couldn''t help but sigh


    . People in Moriya would kill each other for one Padma-Pushpa. he couldn''t imagine what they would do after seeing so many of them together.


    But again they couldn''t get here. First Nimara woods was in Varta, and second reaching here alive was not an easy feat.


    However what he couldn''t u


    nderstand, why spirit worshipers hadn''t claimed such a beautiful place for themselves.


    Though an ordinary spirit-wilder couldn''t make it here, Lord Oman and his butcher could easily capture all these water women a


    nd include them in their harem.


    Even after living among idolators for five years, Kasma still couldn''t figure out how his enemies'' brains worked.


    Most of them would spend their whole


    life with single women, especially these southerners.

 Chapter 83 - No Solace

    Please wait. The chapter is coming soon!


    Seeing Onish''s puzzled face, the boy hurriedly said, "How silly of me! Nimohi had mentioned you are suffering from amnesia. You cannot recognise anyone." the boy shook his head, his smile faded.


    "Let me introduce myself first then. I''m Drona , son of Ayan, and your cousin." the boy said.


    "What cousin? Ishit, he is your elder brother, and will take care of you when I''m not around. And Drona, son of Ayan. Listen well, Ayan entrusted you to me as my son, and so you''re. Don''t let me hear you again telling Ishit that you''re his cousin." Oman, who was busy with his guests, cut in.


    "I was wrong, Uncle." Drona replied.


    "No, problem. You won''t go unpunished, though. Lad" Oman said, smiling.


    " I won''t complain." Drona said with a solemn face.


    "Ha, Ha, good lad. Then go and show around your younger brother as you know his empty brain needs quite a filling."


    And thus Oman entrusted Onish to Drona before Onish could voice out his opinion. Onish thought it was better than to sit beside his lord father, who was too busy to tell him anything. And Onish needed the answer. He knew next to nothing about his current world, where even birds could have uncanny siddhis, not to speak of humans, and strange treasures. It had been almost a week since he got here, but he didn''t even know what this world was called. Was this world one of the lokas mentioned in Puranas, ( historical records documented by sanatani sages)? Like Patala Loka, Ghandarv Loka, Yaksha, Loka etc. Onish wondered as he left the clamoring hall with Drona, in a hope that today at least he would get some basic knowledge of this strange world.


    As they walked down the corridor lit by moonstones, Drona asked him what he wanted to know, as to this the transmigrator chose himself. How did he fall ill? He still didn''t know what happened to Ishit''s soul. Though Onish knew Drona was not the right person to ask such a question, he still asked. Yogi had his reasons for doing so.


    Drona sighed and said though he didn''t know much of his illness, he did hear that Ishit was born with it. Nimohi, who was overseeing his birth, had told Lady Padma and Uncle Oman that their child wouldn''t see his 10th spring. As for the cause Drona was not sure. He suggested Onish ask Nimohi if he really wanted to know. As for why he was still alive, it was all thanks to a mysterious Nimai. What he did was a mystery even to the Apothecary Guild.


    And to Onish''s question who was Nimai, Drona said that even he didn''t know much about them except they were people who never settled at any one place in their whole life. There were some rumours about them like they had been cursed never to settle or they had been looking for something or someone in the vast world. However, how much truth there was in these rumours only Nimoi could tell. But nobody could make a Nimoi debulge his secrets. They were odd folks with some uncanny powers, so nobody bothered them except on New Eves when they set up their makeshift shop in the market to sell strange artifacts and herbs gathered from all over the world. It was said some Nimois could talk to white-wives. However, you would rarely see such a Nimoi roaming nearby a town or village. They all dwelt in crematory ground.


    Drona halted all of a sudden and pushed bewildered Onish behind himself, his eyes searching for something in the long corridor. His eyes glowed faintly with golden light. Onish also looked around, but the corridor was empty.


    "pratyakSH Bhu" Drona whispered as a golden blade condensed in his right hand. the air around the corner tensed up as if compressed by some invisible force. Onish felt a tug around his soul but it vanished quickly.


    They waited for a while silently, Drona staring in the air. But nothing stirred and showed up. From his two encounters with mantras, and knowledge of Sanskrit, Onish had some guesses. Like the meaning of the mantras was ''''come before eyes / appear in person'',. However, he was not sure how they worked. Yogi noticed the strange energy surging in the blade and Drona standing before him. It must have something to do with this energy.


    As Drona''s body relaxed, the blade dissolved into thin air, before Onish''s curious eyes. Air turned normal.


    "Sorry, Ishit. I sensed something strange . So I had to push you aside. But it seems I''m just being paranoid. Thinking of this, if someone really was sneaking here, Old Amora would have warned lord Uncle." , said Drona as he turned to Onish.


    "Never mind, by the way, who is this Old Amora, what happened to your body all of sudden, and how you sensed something amiss while I sensed nothing��.." Onish was looking for such an opportunity, so he showered the poor boy with questions. After walking around with the boy, he had some understanding about his character. Drona clearly thought of Ishit as a child, and felt responsible to help out the amnesiac lad.


    "Ho..ho,, slow brother. I can understand your brain needs filling, but there is no need to rush." Drona laughed, tousling Onish''s hair.


    " I was afraid I would forget them, so I asked them together. Now, don''t forget to answer any of my questions. I really want to know how you summoned that amazing blade out of thin air." Onish said, trying hard to imitate a child.


    Drona laughed aloud and promised Ishit, who seemed ready to throw a tantrum, that he would answer every one of them. But before he began he needed to talk to Old Amora.


    Onish was more than agree . Onish he had to go somewhere, but Drona just whispered something. Onish couldn''t make out the strange syllable, it was not Sanskrit.


    "What Now? Can''t you see I''m busy with all the people present in the castle right now, Lad? " Startled, Onish turned around. The face with a long scar had materialized in the stone wall behind them. The hawk-like eyes swept over Onish, and a smile surfaced on the fierce face.


    "So, You too are here. " Amora said, looking pleased.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you but it was important. While we were walking along this corridor I sensed someone sneaking around, but when I checked I found nothing. " Drona said with a serious face.


    "What? So you called me because you found nothing. Lad, do you need spanking? I''m telling you even if you have become a Yoddha, it will not help you." Amora glowered at Drona,


    "I know Old Amora, you don''t need to remind me again and again. I called you , because I''m sure there was someone loitering around here, and he knew how to hide from the spirit." Drona said, looking grim.


    "Oh, then there is trouble. However, nothing that I can''t handle. Anything else, Lad" Amora asked, looking unconcerned.


    "No, Old Amora." Drona said.


    "Ok, then have fun, while you are here." After giving Onish a smile, the face dissolved into stone. Leaving behind amazed Onish, and relieved Drona.


    "So, He was amora. What is he? I mean he is not a human like us. " Onish asked, breaking the silence.


    "Yes, Amora is not a human. He is a house-anima." said Drona.


    "And what is..." Drona cut off Onish


    " Have patience, little brother. I''m telling you, but let''s sit somewhere or if your legs hurt because of all this walking, Lady Padma will scold me."


    Onish didn''t reject the idea as his feet really began to hurt so Drona led him to a chamber whose wall was covered with murals depicting battles, and portraits of previous lords.


    The chamber was empty except for a few chairs, and a table placed in the middle.


    "I used to spend time here with my lord father, tracing our ancestry family tree back to dateless days, yet we never reached its roots." Drona said, pointing out murals of a small plant with only three leaves. Onish looked at him thinking whether Drona was joking. How could someone spend days not tracing the plant''s root.


    "Don''t go on its size, it is not an ordinary mural. It was said our great great grandfather had the opportunity to have a mitra as his guest, and this mural was Mitra''s gift to him for his hospitality." seeing Onish''s doubting look, Drona said with pride. And before his little brother could raise a question he hurriedly added.


    "And don''t ask me who Mitra is, I already have enough on my plate. "


    Onish laughed, as he sat down on the chair. Drona began,


    To understand a house-anima, one had to understand the spirit first. According to the spiritualists, the spirit was another kind of energy except it had sentience. However, this claim was recently revoked by a man, three years ago. According to him, the spirit was the sixth element unknown to mankind. He also claimed that there must be other elements. Unfortunately, after three months of his world-shaking claim, the man disappeared, never to be seen again.


    .

 Chapter 84 - The Heart Of A Nymph

    Even before the harpy could say anyt


    hing, Kasma slapped the harpy again. The impact made the blood gush out of the bird''s ruined eye.


    "Screech! I''m telling ...I''m telling. please don''t hit me."  The harpy pleaded as she struggle to get up. The sinister snake phans( tangle) curse had entAered her body and was tightening around her soul.


    "Then begin. I don''t have time to waste on you. " Kasma A, ignoring his soul''s throbbing. He still had some time before the poison would reach heart.


    " They all come out at midnight. As for what I don''t know. " The harpy said hurriedly, eyeing her captor fearfully. She had told him everything --her well-guarded nest on the Giggling tree, the burrow of immortal Owl, Ullook (of course, she herself had never seen the fabled owl, but it didn''t stop her from telling her captor), the secret passages to Dilli where lived Elass ( a sage bird which had mysterious powers), the place where stood Mother tree. But nothing piqued the human interest except the water nymphs. Very fine fiery sparks had appeared in his ember eyes as she mentioned water women.


    It didn''t take the harpy long to guess why her captor was venturing into this part of the woods. He was here for the water nymphs. No sane human would seek out them before the full moon night unless the objective of his visit was more important than his life.


    This little finding had given her a new hope that If she played her part cleverly she might escape her fate.


    However, what she hadn''t excepted was that her captor wouldn''t even give her a chance.


    "I think you want to lose your other eye too. "Kasma said as he took his dagger.


    "Please...believe me. I really don''t know." The harpy cried, looking at the approaching black dagger, as cold as the human''s face.


    Kasma looked into the only right eye of the birdwoman and scrutinized the tear and blood-stained face, filled with the expressions he was too familiar with--- Despair and gloom.


    She really didn''t know.


    "Ok! I trust you." He said, commanding his dagger to come back.


    Relief washed over the harpy''s face.


    "Please...let me go human. You promised so." She implored.  However, Kasma didn''t seem to hear her. His eyes were closed, and his dry lips were moving slowly, chanting a tongue foreign to the harpy. The sound of the obscure syllables tensed the stuffy air around.


    Much to the harpy''s horror, a ghostly face appeared above the human''s head.  Cold fear froze her soul as her eye registered the formless face. Some deeply hidden memories, the recollections she had inherited from her progenitors rushed to her, telling her to flee as far as she could from the intangible being.


    But all harpy did was to keep rooted the spot with mouth agape and face ashen-white.


    Suddenly, the human''s eyes snapped open. NO...they were not eyes but two small volcanos brimming with red fire.


    As soon as the human glanced at her, the harpy''s soul jolted. As if it too had sensed the uncanny of the fiery eyes. The horror paralyzed the harpy, who herself was horror, as a notion arose in her. The evil eyes were staring at her soul, not her.


    Then she felt the invisible strings, which were tightening around her soul, disappear. And the ghastly face opened its hollowed mouth.


    A sharp pain stabbed her soul. The agony was so intense that an ear rapturing screech escaped out of her parched throat. Frightened to death, she felt as if thousands of sharp blades were cutting her soul.


    She continued to scream until her throat got raptured.


    Kasma ignored the birdwoman''s heart-wrenching scream. He had gotten used to them by now. This world was like this. If he had been weak, it would be him screaming and the bird would be enjoying her meal.


    He checked the soul. All the bondages had been cut off. Soon the bird''s screech died away. He initiated the tadhia (sacrifice).  The harpy''s soul faintly blue orb flew out as the ghostly face sucked the air, and entered the hollow mouth.


    Kasma''s body shuddered violently.  The ghostly face above his head twisted and dissolved into the air. Kasma veins bulged out. Sepernts seemed to be running under his skin. Kasma''s handsome face twisted as he howled like a wounded beast. Blood oozed out of his eyes.


    With his shaking hands, he fumbled for the harpy''s body, which was still twitching on the floor. When he got her, he hurriedly took out his dagger and cut open the cotton soft chest of the dying bird. His hand plunged into the ghastly gash as if looking for something. When he took out his hand, it held a golden pearl glowing faintly, blood dripping from it. Kasma gulped down the pearl and collapsed on the floor convulsing like a woman delivering her firstborn. His screams were resounding in the small space of the ghost wood tree.


    Nearly a mahurta (48 mins) later, his body stopped shaking.  However, Kasma didn''t open his eyes. He continued lying on the cold floor in the fetal position. The hollow felt silent.


    *****


    It must have been the first pahar (6pm -9pm) when Kasma came out of the hollow like his ass on fire. The night had engulfed the woods.  Kasma didn''t even mind the moon-roses glowing just a few feet away. If he sold them in Minaak, they could bring him quite a fortune. His mind field checked the directions with help of trees. After locating the northeast direction he rushed deeper into the forest.


    Harpy had said the Maan-Sarovar lake, where the water nymphs lived, was fifty yojanas away from here.


    The fifty yojanas were nothing for him. However, It was a forest filled with all kinds of dangers, which could threaten his life. Besides, he couldn''t afford more delay. The harpy had already delayed him enough.


    But Kasma didn''t feel too bad about his encounter with the birdwoman, for after assimilating the harpy''s soul his chance of success had increased greatly. His agility, speed, mind field, and curse casting ability all got another boost. Moreover, he could use wizardry a little bit more effectively without facing a serious backlash.


    So feeling excited Kasma continued on his path, carefully picking his way through the woods. After traveling just two or three yojanas, suddenly, he halted in his track and swiftly cast a shield. He waited with holding his breath as a swarm of vajra-tunda (spirit -mosquitoes ) buzzed past him. A shiver ran through his spine. Now he realized why old falconers had smiled. The bag of rotten bones was sure that he would die here. Kasma increased his vigilance as he proceeded forward. And after five yojanas later he had to conceal himself again, a cloud of Ajin-Patra ( spirit -bats) came screeching, lightning crackling around their wings.


    Despite all the treats, Kasma continued on his path, dodging dangers. Though it seemed easy-peasy, it was not. For example, when he encountered spirit mosquitoes, the creatures could smell blood from yojanas, so Kasma had to freeze his blood using the ability of the stone-frog of Narkia, which soul he had assimilated during his training.


    As for escaping Ajin-Patra, which could even sense concealed things using their inaudible voice, Kasma had to take shelter underground. Not to speak frightening devil-creepers, which were like steel shackles and waiting for him at every step. And trees, not all trees as friendly as ghost wood trees.


    So it took almost one and a half pahar when Kasma reached the fabled lake, Maan-Sarovar, the abode of water nymphs.


    The sight took his breath away.


    Colorful spirit-maple trees, their leaves glowing in the night, were standing around the lake. Among them stood spirit-apple trees with apples as red as the lips of the harpy, he killed a few hours ago.


    Vines of spirit grapes were running from over golden-wood trees.  Precious soul-fruits, which could boost one soul strength, were hanging like moonstones from spirit-wood trees, floating in the air.


    Smooth rainbow stones were scattered on the edge of the lake. Kasma could imagine water-nymphs sitting on them while playing with limpid water with their feet.


    Myriads of rare and exquisite flowers were swaying in the night breeze. Kasma couldn''t help take a deep breath and felt rejuvenated immediately.


    In the lake, spirit-lotus, or called Padma-Pushpa were floating, effusing silver glow like the slice of moon in the sky.


    Kasma couldn''t help but sigh


    . People in Moriya would kill each other for one Padma-Pushpa. he couldn''t imagine what they would do after seeing so many of them together.


    But again they couldn''t get here. First Nimara woods was in Varta, and second reaching here alive was not an easy feat.


    However what he couldn''t u


    nderstand, why spirit worshipers hadn''t claimed such a beautiful place for themselves.


    Though an ordinary spirit-wilder couldn''t make it here, Lord Oman and his butcher could easily capture all these water women a


    nd include them in their harem.


    Even after living among idolators for five years, Kasma still couldn''t figure out how his enemies'' brains worked.


    Most of them would spend their whole


    life with single women, especially these southerners.

 Chapter 85 - Awakening

    please wait chapter is coming soon!!!


    As the time slipped by, Kasma grew worried. The third pahar was about to end and there was no sign of the nymphs.  They were still inside of the giant bizarre tree. The heads were now snoring,  drooling golden saliva. Occasionally the baby heads cried out.


    The woods around him had awakened from the hypnotic charm put by the nymphs while coming here. Spine chilling cries and hoots were breaching the sullen silence of the woods as if threatening him, the only human hiding amidst them, that not even his soul would leave this forest.


    Kasma stifled his urge to approach the rusty door. He had no idea what kind of being the tree was. And his twenty -year long life had taught him that never ever face an enemy of whom you knew nothing.


    So he waited, growing antsier with each passing moment. He had already revised the plan umpteen times in his mind and felt more uncertain of its success.  And at last, he decided to leave it on Nuha, who had never given him, a lowly thrall,  any heed. And tonight the chance of him helping Kasma was much less, for he was not here for the holy mission.


    Suddenly, the rusty door creaked open, and the nymphs finally stepped out, giggling. Their laughs were the music of Nooyi,( a female minstrel of Tayma, a city of Moriya. ).


    "No... I think Anishi wanted to see when she would find her lover." said one of the nymphs, whose eyes were droopy and her round face flushed. She must have been drinking liquor.


    "Stop, Lamia. Look at the poor girl. Her face is red like a cherry. We can''t blame her she has yet to experience the human touch. " said another nymph, winking mischievously.


    "Believer me, Anishi. It doesn''t worth the trouble. Humans are very fickle-hearted. In the beginning, they will shower you with love and praise. And once they get you under them, they will leave you never to come back again.  You will spend the rest of your life sighing with your heart aching as if it had been stabbed." said Narisha, one with the circlet on her head.


    "Please, stop teasing me. I don''t need a human lover. I just wanted to help Pacha-ma. didn''t you see how her face changed after reading the World Almanac? "  Anishi said, her blushing cheeks were roses.


    A silence fell over the bevy as the shadow darkened their blooming faces.


    The rusty door dissolved into the olive green face, grim just like the nymphs''. The large beautiful green eyes looked at the hushed nymphs.


    "Remember, what I said, Daughters of Ullis. " Ama-lur said, "Stop interacting with humankind. " There was strange steel in her gentle voice.


    "Yes, Ama-lur. I will inform the human lord." Narisha said. "But .."


    She hesitated.


    "Voice it out, daughter. No need to hesitate," said Ama-lur gently.


    "May you tell us what you saw in the World Almanac?" Narisha finished.


    Pacha-ma didn''t answer immediately. She stared at the nymph''s curious face and sighed.


    " A great upheaval coming. A great war. Again the land of Mazia will be dyed with human blood. Wails of humans will echo in the breeze. " She said in a voice of sheers.


    "I only hope the fire will not reach the Nimarawood."


    A gloom fell over the nymphs.


    "Why can''t humans live peacefully? " said Lamia; The effect of liquor had ebbed away from her charming eyes.


    " Because they are humans," Ama-lur said. "Now go back to your lake. You are already late. Take care of Anishi, the silly lass. "


    Kasma didn''t surprise at the woman''s prediction. The araafas (female seers)  of Moriya had been presaging the same thing for years, egging on Moriyans lords to prepare for the holy war. This prophecy was the reason, nowadays every Moriyans lord was claiming himself Najir ( the first Gazi).


    The water-women bowed to the woman and flew off, humming the magical song.  Kamsa didn''t follow them, for the face was watching them go.  When the nymphs disappeared into the woods, the large green eyes glanced towards the spirit-oak where the Moriyan was hiding.


    Kasma''s heart froze, for he was sure the woman''s eyes could see him.  However, maybe he was wrong. The face dissolved into the knotty trunk.


    What followed afterward dumfounded the slave. The giant tree shook violently, jolting awake all the sleeping heads. And it started shrinking, letting out magical light. Within a few moments, it turned into an ordinary basil tree.


    Kasma blinked his eyes, to make sure that his eyes were not playing a trick on him.


    What the hell it was?


    The Moriyan shook his head. He had no time to waste. The nymphs had long gone. He needed to hurry up if he didn''t want to meet his end here. So he set off.


    What Kasma didn''t notice was a woman with a face similar to the giant face. She had appeared there out of thin air. Her untied shining green hair was flowing in the night breeze, lashing around her soul-captivating face. Her fish-shaped eyes were two emeralds. Donned in magical green net Embroidered Saree, she was so exquisite that all the nymphs would feel ashamed before her.


    She watched the disappearing back of Kasma. Myriads of emotions rose and fell in her deep eyes.


    "What are you doing here? " Her coral lips moved, and the air whispered.


    "I wished I had never meddled in your life. I wish I hadn''t... " Wishepers died away as two pearls like tears rolled down on the woman''s cheeks. With its sullen silence, the forest around her seemed to be crying.


    As soon as the two drops left the enchanting face, they turned into two gleaming pearls and lost into the fallen leaves.


    *****


    Unaware of the strange woman, Kasma tailed the bevy.  Just like before, the nymphs were flying in a queue. Narisha was at the front, and Anishi was at the back of the line.


    Holding their lamps glowing with blue light, they continued on their way back clueless about the Moriyan slave, who was lurking behind to make his move.


    After making sure the women were following the same route, Kasma took a turn and disappeared into the woods.  Fumbling his way through the dense woods, he soon came to the place where he had seen the owl parrot, snoring. The bird had gone away.


    Kasma hurriedly dug a pit large enough to bury a human. after placing illusory hexes, and he laid down into the pit and covered himself with leaves.


    After mulling over for a long time he had come up with this plane. Not very ingenious, but it was all he could think of in his current situation. He had no clue about the powers of the water women. The stories he had heard in Minaak were not better than the Moriyans'' erotic tales.


    According to Sutas, storytellers of Minaak, the nymphs enchanted humans with their otherworldly beauties and magical songs. When their captors became slaves of their beauties, they would take them to Nysa, the city of death faires, and sell their souls to the soul harder in a black.


    There was no way Kasma could believe this tale, told to children to spook them.


    So having no knowledge of his enemy''s powers, the Moriyan slave decided to play save. He would not face the water women head-on.


    He would take them by surprise.


    Kasma listened to the hypnotic song ( due to the curse he had cast on himself,  he was immune to it and in fact, he would never sleep. ) as the nymphs approached the place he was hiding, like a wooden log.  Narisha didn''t seem to notice anything out of ordinary and flew past over the pit.


    Kasma''s heart had come into his mouth as he counted the woman flying above him.


    As soon as it was Anishi''s turn, the hex got triggered. Without any warning, the air above him turned into a prison imprisoning the water-nymphs.


    Before the water-nymph could let out a scream to alert her sisters, who were so lost in the song that they didn''t seem to realize that one of their sisters got frozen into the air, the hex seized her. The Ventus Statica, the hex Kasma had cast on the water-nymph, was one of the advanced hexes he had learned from Jora. This hex could freeze air present into a human body, thus paralyzing the victim completely.


    Kasma used the harpy''s curse and the gravity pulled down the nymph on the ground. The other nymphs, still unaware of the kidnapping of Anishi, went on their way singing the balmy song. As soon as the nymphs touched the ground, Kasma swiftly poisoned the girl and dragged her into the pit.


    Coumflaughed by the hex and leaves, Kasma waited for the Nymphs to disappear into the woods. Once the water-women were out of sight he hurriedly picked up the frozen body of the lass and rushed towards the ghost wood tree.


    His heart was thudding loudly, he hadn''t expected everything to go so smoothly.


    It was as if he had kidnapped a fawn, not a water nymph.

 Chapter 86 - An Invitation

    Please Wait, the chapter is coming soon


    Vartian Spells:


    They are commands uttered in Spirit-Tongue (Sanskrit). However, no commoner could articulate them even if he learns Spirit Tongue somehow. I mean he can not pronounce them correctly, for it requires a special spirit-path. Or if spiritualists are to be believed when a wielder utters a spell, his brain emits waves that communicate spirit, the energy with sentience.  This hypothesis explains why master wielders are able to cast spells without uttering them. The effect of a spell depends on the wielder''s mastery over this spirit- path and of course, on his power level too. Moreover, different spells require different power levels. Owing to this reason spells are graded into the following categories:


    1. One-star spells: Most basic ones. Like locking and unlocking a typical chest; generating fire, water, and lightning, etc. Any school goer after some practice can cast them.


    2. Two-star spells:  Beginner apprentice level spell, a bit advanced. Like manipulation of matter; commanding lightning, wind, water, and fire; etc;  charming inanimate things.


    3. Three-star spells:  Middle or late apprentice level spells. Like casting dark spells or so-called curses. Charming puppets, instruments, etc.


    Beyond these three levels --lies a realm that needs a deeper insight into the laws of nature. Summoning of S��?vartaka fire by Ankha was such an example. Controlling minds (evil curse). We will discuss them in detail in the coming chapters.


    Moriyan Hexes:


    As Moriyan Gazis don''t use spirit, so their hexes don''t use spirit -tongue. Their hexes are based on the lost art of Wizards. They use so-called true names to command wind, water, fire, lightning, stone, etc.


    True names most of the time are nothing but some obscure sounds.  Not every gazis can utter these sounds. They need to assimilate the souls of different spirit birds, called songbirds, to be able to articulate different curses. Birds like -Mynahs, Lyrebirds, Mockingbirds, Starlings (Their ability at mimicry is so great that strangers have looked in vain for the human they think they have just heard speaking someone.), Corvids ( ravens); Canary; Cockatoos; monk parakeet and many more. Some of them are rare to find. Several of them have the power to kill a trained Gazi easily, thus making it very hard to get their souls.


    This is the reason, wizardry, which requires casting hexes, is supposed to be very hard, and costly. That was also the reason, Kasma felt grateful towards his master Jora. The old man had gifted him a Corvids''s soul, one of the rarest songbirds, and the best bird for casting evil hexes.


    Note: The evil curses used to be despised by the sorcerers of Kemet, as they have severe backlashes on the caster''s soul. The extensive uses of such curses blackened the caster''s soul, thus slowly turning him into a devil with no shred of humanity left in his icy heart.


    Some famous evil jinxes, popular among Moriyans (of course a few Gazis could cast them).


    Ventus Statica: Only Gazi who had fused with a Corvids'' soul or a Starlings'' soul can could it. The curse could freeze the air present in the target''s body, thus paralyzing his ability to speak or breathe. And if it was not removed soon, it could kill him within in a half pala (24 seconds).


    Imperium: Only Gazi with a starling''s soul could cast them. The victim of this curse used to become the slave of the caster. Kasma, Tara, and Mukha( the courtier of Oman) were under this curse. This curse needed a special ritual along with the spell.


    Furtum Anima: The most basic and the vicious one, too. Moriyan priests used to teach this curse to every gazi during the baptism ceremony. With the help of this hex, a gazi extracted the souls of spirit beasts.


    There are many spine-chilling hexes. We will encounter them one by one during our journey in Mazia.


    The working of these hexes will be discussed with the journey of Onish.


    <-------------------------Happy Reading -------------------------->


    When Kasma reached the ghost wood tree, he couldn''t help but wonder If Nuha had finally taken pity on him. Because he hadn''t encountered any major threat on his way to the hollow tree.


    The Moriyan slave checked his surrounding, and the seal he had left on the tree before leaving for the lake. It was still intact, so he entered the small hollow. He had to be quick. The nymphs must have realized by now that their youngest sister had gone missing.  They would be madly searching for her.


    Kasma gently put down the sleeping beauty on the earth. Her supple body was cotton soft.  He had long undone the Ventus -Statica hex and cast the serpentis impedio hex ( a sealing hex) on her,  for he needed the heart of an alive water-nymph.


    Though the maiden had yet to come around, Kasma, from her calm sweetly scented breathing, could see she had survived the evil curse.


    Her inviting supple lips still had a tinge of blue- a sign that the effect of the sinister hex had yet to recede. Kasma felt her apple cheeks, they were warm and as soft as butter.  He couldn''t help but gulp down.


    Sprawled on the floor unconscious, the half-naked nymph was so appealing that the Moriyan didn''t know when his hand slipped into her blouse, searching for the mounds hidden beneath her see-through white saree. The flowery scent of her body acted as a powerful aphrodisiac; it overcame the sanity of the Moriyan. He tore down the thin layer of fabric which was teasing his hungry eyes. The sight made his nose bleed.


    At this very instant, the nymph''s eyes stirred open. The deep ocean blue eyes seemed confused for a moment as they gazed at her defiler''s flushed face. And then, as soon as she conceived her situation, an utter horror flooded her watery eyes. She tried to get up. But the Moriyan sealing hex had already sealed away her strength, so only she could do now was to watch with an aghast look, as Moriyan''s hand traced her carves, carefully scouring every rise and fall to the lush grassy land hiding unexplored cavern.  Kasma glanced into the teary ocean blue eyes filled with despair blended with rage. He couldn''t stop himself from bending and drinking the quivering coral lips.


    He couldn''t help but moan with pleasure. In his 22 years long life, he had never tasted something so delicious. His tongue slipped into the smallmouth and began to battle with sweet meaty cherry, hiding in the juicy den.


    In Moriya, among Gazis, the despairing look of a maiden was considered a reward. The Moriyan slave hurriedly torn off his tunic and trousers. His body was jiggling as he noticed the nymph going red while her eyes blurring with salty tears.


    Kasma was not a newbie as he was ten years ago when Jora had offered him his first reward. The slave, who had just entered into boyhood, had no idea how to handle a woman let alone a maiden. When the lass cried out, he had backed away apologizing. The old man still teased him for his dumbness.


    Kasma gently picked up the nymph''s feather-soft feet. and began sucking her toes, while tingling them with his thirsty tongue. Then, he slowly moved towards the pliable thighs, tracing the milky and hairless legs. He slowly parted the quivering legs, revealing the cherry. He lowered his head and began to play with the palatable folded lips. When they turned into rose petals soggy with morning dew, he gently, and slowly rubbed them with his hot test rod. The maiden''s face, dowsed with tears, was as red as the setting sun of Hira. Her mound had tightened.


    With his ten years of experience, Kasma could tell the nymph''s body was ready for the further tease.


    So he laid his well-chiseled, sweat-stained chest on the perky mounds, bit gently the hot lips, and without any warning thrust his rod into the warm tight hole.


    The nymph''s body shuddered underneath him. Kasma knew what he had to do. He didn''t move his test rod. He left the inextinguishable burning lips and gently began to lick the nymph''s eyes.  Drinking the salty tears. Gradually the tension in the nymph''s body soothed down.


    Kasma gently pulled out his burning rod, which was now stained with virgin blood.


    In the heat of passion, what the Moriyan slave did not notice was bluish energy entered into his body. An ancient curse, long forgotten to mankind, marred his already blackened soul.


    Kasma continued to feast on the flesh of Ullis''s daughter for a mahurta.  Filling the ravaged cave with his thick milk again and again. When he had enough, he took out his dagger. And before of the already dulled eyes of the nymph, he cut open her milky chest and carefully took out her thudding heart. The blood-stained organ was glowing with faint blue light. The Moriyan swiftly sealed away his prize and placed it inside his magical moriyan ring. The ocean blue horrified eyes were gaping at him. He kissed the supple lips once more as he cast the Furtum Anima curse. The formless wispy head appeared above his head. It opened his mouth and devoured the nymph''s soul. Kasma''s face twisted as the sharp pain stabbed his soul.


    Gradually, the pain subsided, a sharp fiery glow appeared in his eyes as he rose to his feet. He glanced at the ravaged body of the nymphs. It caught fire. Kasma flew out of the hollow and rushed towards Minaak.


    He was late.....

 Chapter 87 - Secret Of Dream-Readers

    Please wait chapter is coming soon


    Thanks to Nyx he was still alive when I reached the city. The jeweler promised me a dream-stone if I could interpret his dream. An irresistible offer, however, I had nothing to offer him except the news of two uncanny deaths.


    So I did. I told him about the golden-haired chivalrous man who visited  Lady Margaret, queen of Matsya, and her mysterious death, while sitting in the orchard, smiling like a maiden.  I also recited the incident of the Arvanian young lord, who met a girl in his dream, so gorgeous that for her he annulled his engagement.  I told him the rumors flying in Arvania that Nimohi hadn''t found any trace of the aura of white-wives in the young man''s chamber. It was like the young''s man soul had left the body on its own.


    The old man heard me out with patience and closed his eyes. I waited in silence.  The jeweler sighed, and whispered,


    "So it was what he meant when he said I wouldn''t be able to return again.  Thanks, Imgur, I didn''t say yes."


    The jeweler offered the promised stone, but I refused. Instead,  I requested him to help me to uncover these strange dream visitors.  The jeweler gave me a deep look. I could see the war going in his eyes.  However, he agreed to my request.


    It was with his help I came to know of these mysterious beings.


    They called themselves dream-travelers or were feared as soul thieves. They could travel to other worlds. (Yes, there are other worlds just like Mazia. Many of them are far more developed than our world. As to why we''ve never come to know of them,  I don''t know. or maybe it was a lie concocted by these strange beings to lure their victim.).


    They could invade dreams.  However, there were some limitations to their ability. I don''t know what.  Because before I could request the old man to ask his visitor, he died, in the same unusual way as the other two. The jeweler never told me who was visiting him whether it was a female or a male dream-traveler.


    I left Hampi disappointed.


    The note ended there.  Mahipal leafed through the tome again. And soon came across another note. It was written by a different ancestor...


    I''m not certain about the authenticity of this claim. Nevertheless, I think  Nagarjun, 108th mahant (chief) of the Occum shrine could be trusted. According to him, he met a dream traveler in a real life. And it was this dream traveler who helped him to formulate his theory on his kinds.


    One can always read the original work of Nagarjuna called "Swapn-Pradeepika" ( Book of Dreams). I''m only pointing out some facts that my descendants should know while dealing with these mysterious beings.


    1. According to the chief of the Occum Shrine, Dream travellers are spirit-wielders. They have the ability to steal the soul of their victim. As for what they do with these souls, no one knows. Nagarjuna has given his hypothesis. According to him, they trade them to the soul herder for some divine elixir.


    2. They can be identified by their love for sleeping. A spirit wielder can sleep for months and even for years. The strange energy called dream energy kept their body alive while they sleep. Of course, Oshun''s mirror can also reveal their identities.


    3. The people, filled with longing and regrets, easily fall prey to them. The only thing that can save their victims is a mermaid''s humming.


    4. Last but not least, I advise my descendant not to meddle in these people''s business. They are too mysterious. Nagarjun had died just after publishing his book, in a similar way as a victim of these evil beings died.


    Mahipal didn''t look for another note. He closed the book. What kind of trouble he had gotten himself into!


    Or was it his chance.?  Mahipal couldn''t help himself but think, despite the shiver running through his spine.


    *****


    Ishit left the spirit school with his medal, proof that he was a spirit-wielder. He couldn''t help himself from grinning like a fool. The silver medal filled him with so much energy and delight that he didn''t even wait to take the carriage when he rushed home. Yes, he had abandoned the idea to seek Nitya right after leaving the school. The reason was simple,  he couldn''t wait to see her mother''s face when she would see his medallion.


    The spirit school was in the eastern part of the city besides the Nimohi guild. Ishit ran from there all the way to his castle, situated at the heart of the city.


    When he reached the castle, the first person that greeted him was Amora, the house anima.


    "Why have you returned so early? Don''t tell me you''ve failed in the examination." the old anima asked. However, Ishit grinned at him and rushed in leaving him behind, puzzled.


    Lady Padma was in the orchard with her lady in waiting, Asha, a middle-aged woman with a kind face, who loved Ishit as much as Padma. They didn''t see Ishit coming as they were standing under the Glasswood tree with their back towards the entrance of the orchard. Ishit head as he approached the two ladies.


    "It was there,  guards found the root of the evil tree. " Asha said pointing her finger towards the wall.


    "I still couldn''t believe that the girl was a Moriayan spy. She was so innocent looking with the face of an angle. I can recall it as if it was yesterday when I employed her in my service." Padma said.


    "It''s not your fault, Lady. They say she had a chameleon cloak.  " Asha said, in her consoling tone. "Though they say the magical cloak can not alter one''s appearance, I doubt it can. "


    Ishit couldn''t help but feel bad for his mother. Four days ago, during his search, Griva discovered that one of her chambermaids was a spy from Moriya. What was worse, the girl had escaped the castle guards with all the secrets. He really doubted the capability of this so-called chief of the security guards.


    Cough!!!


    After putting on his medallion, and placing it on his puffed chest. Ishit coughed gently. The two women turned their necks.


    As soon as their eyes fell on him, Ishit saw as the two more flowers bloomed in the orchard.


    "Oh! It''s little Ishi " Asha chirped. Despite Ishit''s protest the woman had refused to call him anything else but little Ishi.


    "You''re early, my moon.."Padma said, her face beaming like the red spirit fruits above her in the tree.


    Ishit adjusted the medal on his chest.


    "You passed!! " Padma rushed towards him as soon as her eyes noted the silver medal.  She caressed the medallion as if it was Ishit face. "I knew it," she mumbled. Ishit could see her beautiful eyes welled up. She was always like this.  Ishit never understood why she would cry over happy things.


    "Well done! lad.  You didn''t let down Lady''s expectations. " Asha said ruffling his already unkempt hair.


    Padma kissed his forehead and hugged him.


    "Come with me, I have something for you. " She said as he let him go from her tight hug.


    "What!" Ishit asked, giving her a puzzled look.


    "You will soon find out." She said, giving her a mysterious smile. "Asha, Can you go to the kitchen and inform them that today we will have a feast. No outsiders, us only."


    "Yes! my lady." the woman said and left.


    Ishit followed Padma as they picked their way to her chamber while telling her how he had passed all the tests. Of course, he didn''t tell her about the snakes'' odd behavior, and the headmaster smashing the Oshun''s mirror, nor did disclose the headmaster awarding him grades without even conducting tests.


    As soon as Ishit stepped into his mother''s chamber, the golden bird came chirping and perched on his shoulder, rubbing its beak.


    Ishit couldn''t help but envy her mother for her cozy bed.


    "Just wait here, " Her mother said as she entered opened the side chamber where she put her personal things.


    Ishit took this time to check the room. Nearly three years after he had stepped in this chamber. The large window with silky curtains, and murals of flowers, and the statue of a dancing deity, called Vihang, almost everything was the same.


    The door creaked open as Padma returned, in her hand was a small box, of size a tome. She gave it to him.


    "Open it. " She said, smiling.  Ishit examined the metal box as he undid the look. With a faint whisper of unsealing spell, and the box''s lid flung open.


    Ishit eye''s widened up as his eyes registered the content of the box.


    " Do you like it?" Padma asked, beaming.


    "Thank you! I love it. " Ishit said, his eyes twinkling.


    In the box,  a silver pouch with colorless string, a dagger with ruby as its hilt, a golden watch were placed neatly with a note.


    To my beloved nephew!


    Ishit read the note and looked up at his mother''s smiling face.


    "Yes, It is from Vasu."

 Chapter 88 - Guha

    Please wait chapter is coming soon!!!


    "I..."


    Even before the harpy could say anything, Kasma slapped the harpy again. The impact made the blood gush out of the bird''s ruined eye.


    "Screech! I''m telling ...I''m telling. please don''t hit me."  The harpy pleaded as she struggle to get up. The sinister snake phans( tangle) curse had entered her body and was tightening around her soul.


    "Then begin. I don''t have time to waste on you. " Kasma said, ignoring his soul''s throbbing. He still had some time before the poison would reach his heart.


    " They all come out at midnight. As for what I don''t know. " The harpy said hurriedly, eyeing her captor fearfully. She had told him everything --her well-guarded nest on the Giggling tree, the burrow of immortal Owl, Ullook (of course, she herself had never seen the fabled owl, but it didn''t stop her from telling her captor), the secret passages to Dilli where lived Elass ( a sage bird which had mysterious powers), the place where stood Mother tree. But nothing piqued the human interest except the water nymphs. Very fine fiery sparks had appeared in his ember eyes as she mentioned water women.


    It didn''t take the harpy long to guess why her captor was venturing into this part of the woods. He was here for the water nymphs. No sane human would seek out them before the full moon night unless the objective of his visit was more important than his life.


    This little finding had given her a new hope that If she played her part cleverly she might escape her fate.


    However, what she hadn''t excepted was that her captor wouldn''t even give her a chance.


    "I think you want to lose your other eye too. "Kasma said as he took his dagger.


    "Please...believe me. I really don''t know." The harpy cried, looking at the approaching black dagger, as cold as the human''s face.


    Kasma looked into the only right eye of the birdwoman and scrutinized the tear and blood-stained face, filled with the expressions he was too familiar with--- Despair and gloom.


    She really didn''t know.


    "Ok! I trust you." He said, commanding his dagger to come back.


    Relief washed over the harpy''s face.


    "Please...let me go human. You promised so." She implored.  However, Kasma didn''t seem to hear her. His eyes were closed, and his dry lips were moving slowly, chanting a tongue foreign to the harpy. The sound of the obscure syllables tensed the stuffy air around.


    Much to the harpy''s horror, a ghostly face appeared above the human''s head.  Cold fear froze her soul as her eye registered the formless face. Some deeply hidden memories, the recollections she had inherited from her progenitors rushed to her, telling her to flee as far as she could from the intangible being.


    But all harpy did was to keep rooted the spot with mouth agape and face ashen-white.


    Suddenly, the human''s eyes snapped open. NO...they were not eyes but two small volcanos brimming with red fire.


    As soon as the human glanced at her, the harpy''s soul jolted. As if it too had sensed the uncanny of the fiery eyes. The horror paralyzed the harpy, who herself was horror, as a notion arose in her. The evil eyes were staring at her soul, not her.


    Then she felt the invisible strings, which were tightening around her soul, disappear. And the ghastly face opened its hollowed mouth.


    A sharp pain stabbed her soul. The agony was so intense that an ear rapturing screech escaped out of her parched throat. Frightened to death, she felt as if thousands of sharp blades were cutting her soul.


    She continued to scream until her throat got raptured.


    Kasma ignored the birdwoman''s heart-wrenching scream. He had gotten used to them by now. This world was like this. If he had been weak, it would be him screaming and the bird would be enjoying her meal.


    He checked the soul. All the bondages had been cut off. Soon the bird''s screech died away. He initiated the tadhia (sacrifice).  The harpy''s soul faintly blue orb flew out as the ghostly face sucked the air, and entered the hollow mouth.


    Kasma''s body shuddered violently.  The ghostly face above his head twisted and dissolved into the air. Kasma veins bulged out. Sepernts seemed to be running under his skin. Kasma''s handsome face twisted as he howled like a wounded beast. Blood oozed out of his eyes.


    With his shaking hands, he fumbled for the harpy''s body, which was still twitching on the floor. When he got her, he hurriedly took out his dagger and cut open the cotton soft chest of the dying bird. His hand plunged into the ghastly gash as if looking for something. When he took out his hand, it held a golden pearl glowing faintly, blood dripping from it. Kasma gulped down the pearl and collapsed on the floor convulsing like a woman delivering her firstborn. His screams were resounding in the small space of the ghost wood tree.


    Nearly a mahurta (48 mins) later, his body stopped shaking.  However, Kasma didn''t open his eyes. He continued lying on the cold floor in the fetal position. The hollow felt silent.


    *****


    It must have been the first pahar (6pm -9pm) when Kasma came out of the hollow like his ass on fire. The night had engulfed the woods.  Kasma didn''t even mind the moon-roses glowing just a few feet away. If he sold them in Minaak, they could bring him quite a fortune. His mind field checked the directions with help of trees. After locating the northeast direction he rushed deeper into the forest.


    Harpy had said the Maan-Sarovar lake, where the water nymphs lived, was fifty yojanas away from here.


    The fifty yojanas were nothing for him. However, It was a forest filled with all kinds of dangers, which could threaten his life. Besides, he couldn''t afford more delay. The harpy had already delayed him enough.


    But Kasma didn''t feel too bad about his encounter with the birdwoman, for after assimilating the harpy''s soul his chance of success had increased greatly. His agility, speed, mind field, and curse casting ability all got another boost. Moreover, he could use wizardry a little bit more effectively without facing a serious backlash.


    So feeling excited Kasma continued on his path, carefully picking his way through the woods. After traveling just two or three yojanas, suddenly, he halted in his track and swiftly cast a shield. He waited with holding his breath as a swarm of vajra-tunda (spirit -mosquitoes ) buzzed past him. A shiver ran through his spine. Now he realized why old falconers had smiled. The bag of rotten bones was sure that he would die here. Kasma increased his vigilance as he proceeded forward. And after five yojanas later he had to conceal himself again, a cloud of Ajin-Patra ( spirit -bats) came screeching, lightning crackling around their wings.


    Despite all the treats, Kasma continued on his path, dodging dangers. Though it seemed easy-peasy, it was not. For example, when he encountered spirit mosquitoes, the creatures could smell blood from yojanas, so Kasma had to freeze his blood using the ability of the stone-frog of Narkia, which soul he had assimilated during his training.


    As for escaping Ajin-Patra, which could even sense concealed things using their inaudible voice, Kasma had to take shelter underground. Not to speak frightening devil-creepers, which were like steel shackles and waiting for him at every step. And trees, not all trees as friendly as ghost wood trees.


    So it took almost one and a half pahar when Kasma reached the fabled lake, Maan-Sarovar, the abode of water nymphs.


    The sight took his breath away.


    Colorful spirit-maple trees, their leaves glowing in the night, were standing around the lake. Among them stood spirit-apple trees with apples as red as the lips of the harpy, he killed a few hours ago.


    Vines of spirit grapes were running from over golden-wood trees.  Precious soul-fruits, which could boost one soul strength, were hanging like moonstones from spirit-wood trees, floating in the air.


    Smooth rainbow stones were scattered on the edge of the lake. Kasma could imagine water-nymphs sitting on them while playing with limpid water with their feet.


    Myriads of rare and exquisite flowers were swaying in the night breeze. Kasma couldn''t help take a deep breath and felt rejuvenated immediately.


    In the lake, spirit-lotus, or called Padma-Pushpa were floating, effusing silver glow like the slice of moon in the sky.


    Kasma couldn''t help but sigh. People in Moriya would kill each other for one Padma-Pushpa. he couldn''t imagine what they would do after seeing so many of them together.


    But again they couldn''t get here. First Nimara woods was in Varta, and second reaching here alive was not an easy feat.


    However what he couldn''t understand, why spirit worshipers hadn''t claimed such a beautiful place for themselves.


    Though an ordinary spirit-wilder couldn''t make it here, Lord Oman and his butcher could easily capture all these water women and include them in their harem.


    Even after living among idolators for five years, Kasma still couldn''t figure out how his enemies'' brains worked.


    Most of them would spend their whole life with single women, especially these southerners.

 Chapter 89 - Lucas

    looked at the long list of pending orders.  Thye all needed to be finished before Inna''s feast which was just four days away. His face turned grim as he counted different kinds of astras- five bows, two swords, three whips, and two clubs, one lance. How the hell he was going to forge all these within four days. He had other chores to finish,--like this evening, he needed to visit his old friend Guha, and the next day at noon, he had to welcome Kaling Princess, Divya at the airfield with his family. Moreover, he needed to forge his own Astra. Then his lessons with Udlof.


    "So, I think everything settled then. You can now work in your forge. If you need any material just inform me. " Lucas said with a smug smile. He hadn''t excepted the boy to bend his knees so easily. but then again what choice did he have?


    Accepting Viswa as an apprentice was way better than taking a rookie in the forge. Besides, Viswa would be present in the forge all the time anyway.


    "Ok! I will, Master Lucas." All Ishit said as he tried to pick up his newly forged dragon-slaying blade. He couldn''t stand the Altantian''s smug smile any longer.


    "You can''t take this, Master Ishit. It will be a souvenir. An inspiration to all apprentices and us that a royal society member once worked here.  " Lucas hurriedly said,


    Ishit gave a long look to Lucas and walked out of the public forge.


    "Ah, Master, wait for me," Viswa said as he rushed behind him, grinning like a fool. The crowd was dumbfounded at the turn of the event. This was called the turn of fate--the once renowned smith had turned into a lowly apprentice within two days.


    Other smiths shook their heads and left for their forges, leaving behind Lucas and his two pupils Durjya, and Vira alone.


    "Have recorded everything in the smirit darparn (memory mirror)" As soon as everyone left, Lucas asked Durjaya.


    "Yes, Master. Here it is " Durjaya dissolved the shield and a mirror with a silver frame appeared in his hand.


    "Good, good! "Lucas said, as he checked the mirror.


    "let''s talk inside the office. I have a task for you both," Lucas said. The two boys nodded and followed him excitedly.


    After the death of Upin, the head smith of Minaak''s guild, the office had fallen into Lucas''s hands. And the Atlantian was using it with no scruple. He had broken all the seals and confiscated all the designs, generals, and letters of Upin, the late head smith.


    The head''s office was on the seventh floor of the tower, a large chamber with all the luxury, rare even to Oman, Lord of Garuna.


    ****


    "So, Vira, what delayed you?" Lucas asked as the door shut behind them on its own. From the red carpet underfoot to the murals on the walls everything in the office was so exquisite that the two boys left dazed for a moment.


    Noticing their expressions, Lucas smirked. Southerners were all boorish, with no grace. Just a little bit of interior designing had surprised them. But again, he couldn''t blame them. With a ruler like Oman, the butcher, who didn''t even know how to dine, how his people could be better.


    "Ah, It was Sakha, the merchant you told me to pay a visit," Vira said, pulling away from his eyes from the life-like statue of alluring beauty.


    "What about him?"  Lucas halted in his track.


    "He had been detained by City Guards for some reason. So I had to wait for his release. He said to tell you that the sun has set in the west." Viru said.


    "Oh! It''s good then.  " Lucas''s tensed face eased up.


    "Durjya, you should visit the phantom tower again. And if he the hag still refuse to reveal the secret, then... " Lucas paused for a moment, "Then don''t say anything to her, we will have plenty of time after Inna''s feast. "


    "Okey, Master Lucas. But what about Ishit? I can take a spirit oath, he was a cripple.  " Durjaya said,


    "Yes, I know. I confirmed it with Oman''s Nimohi." You shouldn''t worry about it too much, he will die anyway in a few days. Just tell your father to finish his task without fail. "


    "Ok, that''s enough. Vira, take this mirror and give it to Saka." Lucas said as he sealed the wooden box with a spell.


    "And you, Durjya, tell your sister to visit me in the night. and yes don''t forget to visit Falconery guild too ." Lucas said.,


    "Yes, master," Durjaya said.  His fist clenched slightly.  The boy''s reaction hadn''t escaped Lucas'' eyes. But he couldn''t care less. The lad couldn''t do anything but obey him and cater to his desires. Lucas didn''t see it as unfair. One needed to pay some price if they wanted to achieve something.


    Besides, it was an honor for them that their lass was serving a royal member.


    Lucas handed over the box to Vira, who put it in his spatial bag. And the two boys left, leaving the Atlantian alone.


    Lucas walked over to the window looking over the forges. He stared into the distance as if he could see Atlantia from here; its floating castle; its glorious balls in the grand halls. Just a few more days, and he would leave this damn place.


    Lucas really couldn''t make what so great about this black water country, for which king Aslan had deployed his black-cloaked ones (especial nine courtiers of Aslan- called nine royal ravens), going as far as creating false rumors of Moriyan''s attacks.


    Earlier Lucas had thought that this mission was a mere King Aslan''s whim, but the presence of so many defilers proved him wrong.


    Maybe Minaak had something that King Aslan and Moriyan both wanted to acquire, and Oman was an obstacle in their paths.


    What could it be? Lucas wondered again. It couldn''t be an ordinary thing or King Aslan could just ask Oman to hand over it.


    Lucas shook his head. He couldn''t think of anything worthy of this trouble here in the third world country, where they still used bears and dragons in the smithy.


    *****


    As soon as Ishit stepped into the forge, along with Viswa, he realized the true meaning of being one with the forge.  He felt as if Viswa''s eyes were watching him from every direction. Their chairs, tables, scrolls, everything came alive as Viswa walked in.


    Viswa''s forge was built differently. The whole building was divided into four parts.


    A hall had four tables littered with scrolls, and tomes, then there was a storeroom filled with all sorts of precious metals and forging materials.


    After that, there was a hearth chamber filled with boiling lava. There was no dragon or bears working inside. A large blue blazing egg was floating in the lava lake.


    The walls of the whole building were covered with yantra''s designs.  As Ishit went in, his eyes fell on shielded trident glowing with faint golden light with a hue.


    At a single glance, and he recognized it, it was Pashu Astra.


    The Pashu Astra had sentience-like animals.


    "So how you like the forge, master?" Viswa asked, breaking the silence.


    "It''s okay. " But else Ishit could say. He didn''t want their relationship to go down further. after all, he needed the man''s help if ever wanted to complete the orders.


    "Just okay?" Viswa seemed to be offended by Ishit''s answer.


    Ishit ignored him and continued to examine the different tools. They were all of the top-notch quality.


    "Master, If you don''t mind I have a deal for you." Suddenly, Viswa said.


    "What deal? You''ve already tricked me into this mess. Do you really think I would make a deal with you?" Ishit replied. He still couldn''t figure out a way out.


    "Master, you''re blaming me for no reason. It was you who came and challenged me out of nothing. " Viswa said, "As for the deal, you need it if you want to leave this forge as soon as possible."


    "Tell me what it is," Ishit asked, giving the smith an uninterested look.


    "I can help you out with the Atlantian punk, and with orders too, but in return, you have to accompany me somewhere. I can promise you there will no danger in your life.  "


    Viswa said looking at Ishit expectantly.


    Ishit gave the man a scrutinizing look.


    "Where?" He asked.


    "I can''t disclose the name. "


    Ishit pondered a bit and replied


    "Ok! But you have to take a spirit oath that no harm will befall on me."


    "Thanks! Master Ishit." Viswa appeared not to care about the oath part.


    "You''re welcome. Now help me with the orders, you just have control hammer and all. I will do the rest"


    With this Ishit began to develop his own Astra. As for trusting Viswa, there was no way he was going to trust the old man so soon.


    He accepted him as his apprentice for a very simple reason.. It was Viswa''s forge so the smith would do anything to get it back.

 Chapter 90 - Kaling Princess

    Please wait chapter is coming soon!!!


    It was a bright day. The sun was up in the sky was witnessing the birth of the youngest master smith in history. An event that would raise storms in Varta.


    The entire smithy was stunned by the flawless smithing of the twelve-year-old boy.  The master smiths couldn''t help but take a look at the gleaming blue blade with a dragon hilt. The ringing of the blade had a distinctive dragon cry.


    It was the work on par with theirs. They gave the lad another appraising look. It seemed  Viswa''s admitting defeat had some deeper meaning.


    "So, Master Lucas. What do you think? " Ishit asked smiling.


    After finishing his morning drill with the castle guards and the wizard, which again was nothing but a disguised thrashing, Ishit had rushed here to prove his mastery over smithing.


    His school trial''s result hadn''t given Lucas, the Atlantian, any excuse to raise more trouble. The only thing he could do was to give him a hard-to-finish Astra.


    and the dragon-slaying sword was such an Astra. An evil smile had crept over the Atlantian''s shining face when he saw Ishit''s face turned surly after hearing the allotted trial.


    But now, it was Ishit''s turn to give Aslan''s puppet an arrogant look. The blade was really hard to forge, for unlike other one-star Astras , it needed infusing of dragon''s magical core and its blood in the bubbling alloy.


    If Ishit''s spirit sense hadn''t been on par with a middle apprentice, there was no way he would''ve finished the task.


    "I really have made a fool out of myself," Lucas said, putting on his signature foxy smile. "But you can''t blame me for doubting you. After none has become a master smith at such young age. I will immediately send this good news to his majesty. I''m sure he will more than willing to bestow a royal membership upon you."


    Listening to the last sentence, Ishit noticed Nitya''s smile fade away.


    "It''s just one-star Astra, not a Pashu or  Nara one. I think every school -pass- out with an aptitude in smithing can make one. There is no reason to bother his majesty over this trifling matter."Nitya said with a scornful look.


    "Haha, does Master Nitya jealous of our little brother? " Lucas chuckled, a glint flashed in his blue eyes. Lucas was not a fool. There was really something wrong with the boy.  First the report from the headmaster, and now this


    Nitya''s reaction.


    He needed to inform Tissa, the crown prince. It seemed the virgin land had birthed a new Ankha.


    Ishit shooked his head. It seemed his lord father''s men were all like him, poor at politics and deceit.


    "So can I enter my forge now?" Ishit asked.


    "Of course, you can. however, I''m afraid there is a little problem in it " The Atlantian said, with an abashed face. As though he was ashamed of something.


    Ishit frowned, "May I know what it is?"


    " Ah! It is just that ...as you know Master Viswa, the best smith of Garuna, of course, only second to your esteem self, is not an ordinary smith.  " Lucas said avoiding the eyes of the master smiths, who seemed offended by his comment.


    "He gave me a visit last night. He told me his forge is not like others. " Lucas said, giving the curious master smith''s a mysterious look.


    "What do you mean? " Ishit asked with a wary look. He could sense trouble coming. It seemed Lucas had met hands with Viswa, his father''s enemy.


    "Have you ever heard of a strange state called being with the forge? " Lucas asked.


    Last night he had visited Viswa (the old smith was too arrogant to respond to his call). Lucas couldn''t make out why the old man had accepted the defeat without even putting in a proper fight. Was it because of  Lord Oman''s threat or something else?


    But what Viswa told him made him realize why his majesty had wanted the old man in his royal society.


    Being one with the forge was not an ordinary state. Only one in ten thousand smiths could achieve this divine state. In this state, the smith became one with his forge. It was like having two bodies but a single soul. The forge became another body of the smith. Just like house anima, If the smith wanted he could control everything in the forge with his thought.


    However, that was not all. Once, a smith reached this state, no one would be able to work in his forge, at least not without him sitting there.


    Of course, Ishit had read about this legendry state, where a smith wouldn''t have to anything. His hammer, his furnace, and everything obeyed his thoughts and worked for him as a submissive slave.


    That was why he couldn''t believe his ears.  He glanced towards Nitya, to notice he too seemed surprised.


    "Don''t play with me, Master Lucas. Nirkarma state is not so easy to achieve. " Ishit said,


    "I''m not joking. I also didn''t believe him. But then he pointed out his odd habits.  Like how he used to hole up in his forge for months with no apprentices or bear to aid him. And he would still finish his tasks on time. There was no way a smith could finish so many Astras, working by himself alone.  Not to mention, we don''t have the strength to wield a hammer for months straight. "


    The other smiths nodded as they learned the explanation for his fellow smith''s odd behavior.


    Now, Ishit realized why Viswa had said that he would need his help Ishit wanted to work in his forge.


    What the hell? So all this was for nothing. There was no way he would share his knowledge with anyone, let alone with his father''s enemy.


    " Okey, I don''t need the forge," Ishit said helplessly.  He turned to Nitya, "Master Nitya,  can you let me work in your forge for a few days." he asked. Ishit thought he would think about the forge after Inna''s feast. For now, he needed to forge his Astra, so that he could compete in the coming events.


    "yes.. " before Nitya could finish his sentence, Lucas cut in.


    "I think you''ve read Guild codes, Master Ishit. As a master smith, you can''t work into another forge unless it is a combined project. Moreover, you have to finish your orders."


    Ishit now understood why he had felt that he had landed in a trap. Nitya''s grim face had confirmed Lucas was not conning him.


    "Can I not annul my ownership of the forge?" Ishit asked though he had guessed the answer.


    "I''m afraid not, at least not before six months.  According to codes, a master smith must inform the guild of his resignation in advance. " replied the Atlantian.


    Ishit glanced at Nitya for his help. But the master smith shook his head. It was clear none could breach the codes.


    "Then what can I do? I mean, with Viswa gone,  I can''t work in that forge now."  Ishit said.


    "I have a solution. I will talk to Viswa and persuade him to work with you for six months. After six months, you can resign. " Lucas said.


    Ishit had seen it coming. It was what the Atlantian wanted to begin with.


    "I''m afraid I can''t work for six months. Perhaps I will leave Minaak after Inna''s feast. " Ishit said,


    "You''ll have to Master Ishit if you don''t want the Head Guild to ban you.  These codes are made for some reason. If they can be breached so lightly, no one would take them seriously.  " Lucas said.


    "But ..."


    "I might have a solution,  " Soma cut in,


    "If master Ishit accepts someone as an apprentice and promotes him to assistant smith, he can leave the forge under his assistant care. "


    Lucas gave piercing look to the young man.


    "Yes, you can do that too. But Let me inform you beforehand, not anyone can be appointed as an assistant smith. The person must have skills, and I will see to it. " Lucas said, " It is not that I want to create trouble for you, Master Ishit. As overseer of the guild, I must make sure everything is running perfectly. We can''t afford any more loss."


    Ishit''s head throbbed. He had really got himself into a mess. It was all because of his rush action. He should have read this evil codes book first. He couldn''t afford a ban from the head guild. And as for taking an apprentice, there was no way he could train an apprentice to assistant level in one or two weeks.  What should he do now?


    "If Master Ishit is accepting apprentice, please consider giving a chance to me, too." A familiar voice broke Ishit''s train of thought.  Everyone turned to see the newcomer.


    A man with a grizzled head, wearing a plain grey cloak was coming striding towards them. Of course, he was Viswa.


    Ishit stared into the man''s deep black eyes, they were twinkling with excitement. What did the man want from him? Ishit pondered for a moment.


    "Ok, I accept you as my apprentice.. "Ishit said, taking a deep breath.

 Chapter 91 - Making Of Bow

    ----------- --------


    Ishit laid out the parchment on the wooden table. The large scroll had every detail that he needed to forge Nadani''s bow. The girl had summited all the details at the reception office of the smithy when she had placed the order. Last evening, before leaving the guild, Ishit had asked for the scroll from Nitya.


    Ishit laid out the parchment on the wooden


    table. The l


    arge scroll had every detail that he needed to forge Nadani''s bow. The girl had summited all the


    details at the reception office of the smithy when she had placed the order. Last evening, before leaving the


    guild, Ishit had asked for the scroll from Nitya.


    Ishit, with knotted brows, started to read...


    Hight of the wielder:      Three Hastas two vitastis


    Strength --------- five aswas (spirit horses)


    Mental Force ( Spirit Sense)--- 20000 and so on.


    when she had placed the order. Last evening, before leaving the guild, Ishit had asked for the scroll from Nitya.


    Ishit, with knotted brows, started to read...


    Hight of the wielder:      Three Hastas two vitastis


    Strength --------- five aswas (spirit horses)


    Mental Force ( Spirit Sense)--- 20000 and so on.


    After memorizing all the details, Ishit put away the parchment and drew a mental map of the weapon like length, stiffness, elasticity, etc. Then he took a parchment and did some complex calculations to find the exact amount of various metals he needed to achieve these parameters.


    After some mind-numbing computations, Ishit was able to finish the job. Now was the time to design the core yantra, the most crucial part of an Astra.


    Commonly, one-star Astra didn''t have sentience, but Ishit wanted to give the bow an insect level of consciousness which would nurture itself as Nadani would grow stronger.


    Giving it an edge over other one-star Astras.


    Relief washed over Nitya''s face, as he watched the boy finishing complex computations with ease. It was a really important step. Even the slightest bit of error could jeopardize smith''s entire hard work. Each metal had its distinctive property.  These properties got altered when they were blended with others. Take the example of Atherium, the liquid metal that had the anti-gravity property. They said that, in ancient times, with the help of this metal, dwizas used to fly in the air like birds.


    Atherium gained weight when it was alloyed with Nerium, the lightest metal in the world. Similarly, Velloriyam after alloying with colorless steel became elastic like a string.


    Nitya continued watching as Ishit drew the core yantra, a complex geometrical design consisting of triangles, squares, and circles. A typical yantra of one-star astras. However, the master smith couldn''t help but frown when the lad didn''t stop there and kept sketching another complex pattern, a design he had never seen before, consisting of intricated flower patterns that you saw in the spirit shrines.


    What the boy was trying to accomplish? Yantras asked for a very skilled hand, an errorless hand. There was a reason for that. Even a smallish flaw in the design could cause a detonation--threatening the lives of both maker and wielder. That was also the reason, no one opposed Lucas yesterday when he had refused to let the lad claim his victory award.


    Yantras were souls of Astras, and you could not modify a soul.


    "May I know? What are you doing?" Nitra couldn''t stop him from asking. "Wouldn''t make it the bow hard to wield? You know they are named one-star Astra for a reason. "


    The more complex was a Yantra, the more spiritual sense would be needed to awaken it.    And an early apprentice didn''t have much spirit sense.


    "Yes, I know, Uncle. The modification I''ve made will not use any spirit force, in fact, it will strengthen it.  The intricate design you see is called a mandala. It is what I was talking about during my debate with Viswa. " replied Ishit as he continued drawing, "If you use the correct combination of certain materials, this mandala will birth the mysterious energy, called the shape energy. "


    "How long will it last? I also know some modifications that increase the power of Astras, but they also reduce their life spans. Generally, an Astra needs to be reforged after five or six hundred battles. But these modified astras last only two and three battles." Nitya said.


    Though the boy was well learned, he lacked the experience, which came after years of smithing. The master smith thought.


    "I don''t know exactly how long it will last, as it is my first time installing it. But I''m sure it will easily surpass six hundred battles," said Ishit smiling. Ishit didn''t want to reveal his secret.  In reality, the bow would never need a complete re-forging. After some time, Nandni only needed to bask it into the energy field. Of course, if she wanted to upgrade its properties, she got to reforge it.


    (Note: Energy field or so-called Briga field was a mysterious field generated by burning nearly all metals using Mazada fire. This field revitalized the depleted metals.)


    Nitya shook his head, but he didn''t say anything.


    In all these years, he had trained more than five hundred apprentices. He had seen many young men, filled with the notion that their ideas were unique and would revolutionize the smithing world. However, after working two or three years, they accept the hard truth, new concepts were not so easy to come by.


    After yantra, it was time to design the bow. However, Ishit didn''t have to do anything. Nadani had chosen a pre-designed bow. Therefore, Ishit told the bears, who were waiting for his instructions, to bring the different metals.


    (for those who don''t know. There was a basic spirit path, which enabled wielders to talk to spirit beasts, even without forming bonds. )


    The two bears, one black as night and the other white as snow, were really obedient. They drooped the metal chunk in their respective furnaces, made of nagati stone and heated by the fiery breath of the dragon. Though cosmic bronze was very hard to melt, the enchanted furnace turned it into water within a blink.


    Once the metal got liquefied, Ishit took out the measured quantities of each metal with the help of a ladle Into another furnace equipped with a pyrometer, and stirrer.  He first mixed (light blue metal) atherium and Nerium(violet metal). Using the pyrometer, he adjusted the temperature to get perfect crystallization. When the color of the alloy turned green with a golden hue, he added three drops of mortal iron essence(glass-like metal), and one drop of spirit gold (smokey gold metal).


    He again adjusted the temperature and stirred the burbling liquid, while keeping an eye on the chronograph (a stopwatch, which could be turned on-off using spirit sense).


    After fifteen palas ( 1 pala=24 sec) he emptied the shimmering alloy into the casting mold, with help of telekinesis. He hurriedly took out the vial of Nandani''s blood. And before the puzzled eye, he dribbled one drop.


    The smithy asked for three drops of wielders, at the time taking orders.  These drops of blood were used during installing the core yantra so that Astra could identify its master''s aura.


    Therefore, Ishit''s action had puzzled the master smith.


    "What have you wasted away one drop, lad? Don''t you know the hot metal would burn away the blood essence?" Nitya said. He could understand the modification of yantra. But this ... He saw no explanation of the boy''s stupid action.


    "No. it won''t.  The spirit gold will see to it. As you know spirit gold has another name in pali ''Pishach-Kanaka ''(the gold of vampire). Because It has the unique ability to absorb blood. and with mortal iron essence, it can preserve it for epochs. "


    Nitya cursed his stupidity. How could he forget, the boy had just poured one drop of spirit gold.


    What was the use of it? Nitya wondered. But he didn''t voice out his question, for he had no desire to make a fool of himself before his apprentices, who had gathered around them after finishing their chores. The boys were as curious as him. From the puzzling looks, Nitya could make out that he would have to think of an explanation of the boy''s odd action.


    After making sure that the alloy had filled the casting mold perfectly and there was no air bubble, he adjusted the cooling rate to get the desired microcrystalline structure.


    He continued to check the mold''s temperature by the pyrometer and microcrystal with his spirit sense. After a few 30 palas, he dropped the remaining two blood drops and curium mercury ( a colorless liquid metal), and with help of telekinesis, he guided the two to form the planned yantra. It was a very crucial and difficult step. Because the slightest mistake could result in a blast.  The whispering of apprentices hushed up, as they watched Ishit with bated breath.


    Sweat drops appeared on Ishit ''s forehead, as he continued to trace the memorized path in the solidifying metal.


    Nitya was ready to help out if any misshapen occurred. Of which he was sure. First the complexity of the yantra, and then this new experiment of the boy, adding blood using spirit gold.


    As Ishit approached the end, an invisible pressure bore down on him, as if some power wanted to stop him, warning him not to finish the yantra cum mandala.

 Chapter 92 - Guha

    "How did  you smuggle it in?"


    Ishit asked, looking at the electric blue feathered bird with amazement.  The alicanto, as big as a colt, was munching imperial gold chunks like nuts. Its golden bill was as sharp as his newly forged sword, Ratri (night).


    "I didn''t.  It is my guardian bird. " Guha said with a deadpan face. "So, I can bring it in."


    Ishit pretended not to notice the lack of vibrancy in his tone. Aunt Avantika had already told him. Something was nipping his friend.


    "Oh! I see. What happened to Niro?" Ishit asked,


    "He died. " Guha replied in the same cheerless, his eyes fixed alicanto''s razor-sharp talons.


    "How ?"  asked Ishit,


    "I don''t know. Maybe a phooto had possessed him."


    Ishit didn''t ask anything further. Though he really wanted to know how the hell the parrot encountered phooto, it was not the right time. He needed to bring back his friend from the gloom that was devouring him alive.


    "Why didn''t come to visit me?"


    Guha seemed to not listen to him.  Just like Minerva said, sobbing, he seemed to be living in another world. A world where smiling was a crime.


    Ishit had got the white-castle three ghadis ago, feeling nostalgic.


    Minerva had welcomed him in, with cheery shouts, calling Guha and Aunt Avantika both.


    But only Aunt Avantika had come. There was no sign his friend, who had once promised him to be by his side like a shadow.


    "I was busy with the guild. "  Guha mumbled lightly without looking at him.


    "Whom are you are fooling? Have you forgotten that I know you like the back of my hand? " Ishit said sipping the hot custard milk.  The evening was falling around them. In the backyard of the white castle, except both of them and the bird, there was no one else.


    "I''m not fooling anyone. " Guha said,


    "You''re. Guha that I knew would have never given a damn about the guild, and come to me see me as soon he got the news."


    "And Ishit that I knew would have never fretted over such a thing.  Let''s face it; we both have changed."  Guha said as he got up to throw more chunks for the bird. which eyes and fathers started to glow in the inky dusk.


    "Maybe you have. But I''m sure about myself, that I''m the same Ishit who would do anything for his friend. "


    "Haha, Look, who said? " Guha chuckled, "The boy who had tried to drown one of his friends in the lake. "


    "It''s not true. you know it " Ishit said, looking at Guha''s unfamiliar smiling face. His friend''s odd retort had surprised him.


    "It is. Accept it, just like your father, you too only care about your pride. Friends are just disposable commodities for you two.    "Guha said ruffling the bird''s shining feathers.


    "Don''t drag my father into it. You don''t know anything about him "


    "Oh! I do. Anyway, it doesn''t matter. Let''s end this conversation here and mind our business. Young lord, what do you say?" Guha said stroking the alicanto''s beak.


    Ishit gave his friend a scrutinizing look. What happened to him? Was it because his lord father refused to help aunt Avantika?


    "Don''t you dare call me that again, Guha? And I don''t know why you are acting like a prick. If It''s because of my father. Then let me inform you. He did send a search squad in the uncanny woods, but none had come back. And  he refused to send his men with the aunt because he didn''t want to lose her too." Ishit said


    Emotions flashed on Guha''s face as he glanced at Ishit but quickly looked away.


    "Thanks to tell me this. " He said after a moment of silence.


    "If you don''t stop behaving like a jerk soon, I will really kick your ass;  and believe me you won''t be able to sit for a fortnight. " Ishit said with a serious face. " Now, tell me what you have done with my jolly friend."


    A smile slowly crept on the sullen face of Guha.


    "He left home to look for you in the dreamland,"  Guha replied,


    "Tell him to return immediately. The dreamland is not a place where you can roam alone. "


    "But you did. "


    "No, I didn''t it was Nyx who had showed me around."


    Their grins slowly broadened as they talked. The awkward silence and Guha''s sullenness faded away in the pale light of moonstones.


    But what Ishit didn''t know was that his friend''s grief was not something he could treat. If he had looked into Guha''s eyes carefully, he would''ve noticed they were not the same anymore. Two hard to notice firey dots had appeared in his eyes.


    However, he was too busy narrating his dreamland journey to pay attention to this minor change.


    "So you mean a vortex of memories dragged you into the world called Illium. And you got a new body capable of wielding spirit." Guha said, his eyes were wide with amazement.


    "Yes. It felt so real that I never doubted for a moment that I was in a dream." Ishit said reminiscing his life in Illium.


    A glint flashed in Guha''s watery eyes.


    "Enough about me! Tell me how the falconry guild is. Do they allow visitors?" Ishit asked. He had always been curious about this large nest of birds and wanted to visit the place.


    "It is fine. I think. "  Guha said in a disappointed tone.


    "What do you mean it is fine? My friend, it is the best guild of Garuna, and if excluded Armenia''s academy, I think it is the best guild in Varta.  " Ishit seemed surprised at his friend''s reaction.


    "I know. It''s just they don''t allow first-years to venture into the Nimara woods beyond the third watchtower."  Guha said.


    "It is because they don''t want the birds to feast on your bones. I have heard deep inside the woods, live the birds that even a master smith can tame."  Ishit said.


    "Yes, you heard it right. We have such a bird in the guild too.  Visit the guild someday I will show it to you. Though they don''t allow visitors, they can''t stop us."  Guha said grinning evilly.


    "Then I will after Inna''s feast.  By the way, are you competing in the events? " Ishit asked.


    "I don''t want to, but we first year had to. One of King Aslan''s codes.  I think you too will vie for an academy. By the way, what was your mind type."


    "You''d better not ask. " Ishit didn''t want to lie to his friend, and he also didn''t want to disclose the secret for it would jeopardize Mahipal''s job.


    "Oh! then I won''t. I only hope it wouldn''t be Brahama type. I don''t want my only friend to turn into a bookworm. " Guha said,


    "Haha, you dare say this before Drona. "


    The two friends continued chatting till Minerva came calling for them. Dinner was ready.


    Aunt Avantika''s face lit up when she saw Guha chatting happily with Ishit. And this happiness of her cost Ishit dearly.


    When he left the table, his stomach was bulging like a pregnant lady. He had to circulate spirit to digest the food.


    Aunt Avantika informed that she had sent a bird to his mother that he was not coming tonight. Ishit thanked her from the bottom of his heart.  Because he wouldn''t have to sleep on the floor tonight.


    However, he again fail to notice that his friend was not looking happy with his overnight stay.


    Like always, their beds were set in Guha''s chamber.


    It was a large room with an enchanted ceiling, which reflected the open sky.


    After working in the forge, Ishi was tired like hell. So as soon as he collapsed in bed, he drifted into sleep.


    *****


    It must have been midnight. When Ishit woke up to screams.  He hurriedly lit up the moonstones and saw Guha was convulsing in his bed. His body was drenched in sweat.


    "Screech!!! Hoo HOO!! "


    The boy was letting out strange sounds.


    Ishit swiftly went to check his friend. And he discovered his eyes were rolling back in his head while his teeth clenched.


    Ishit had never seen someone in such a state before. He shook  Guha violently, calling his name. But Guha didn''t wake up. He continued convulsing and screeching.


    Was he having a nightmare? Ishi wondered as he slapped his friend. But to no avail.


    Ishit pondered for while decided to use spirit. He fed energy to his forehead, he didn''t why he did it. it was just his notion.


    However, it worked.  All of a sudden, Guha''s eyes snapped open. Though they were not blue like the ocean, they were fiery like a blazing flame.


    They looked into Ishit''s bewildered eyes. A chill ran through Ishit''s spine. He hurriedly leaped back.  However, he was too late. Guha grabbed his leg and threw him on the wall. Ishit smashed into the stone wall, and let out painful grown.


    "Wha the hell are you doing, boy? " Ishit cursed as tried to pick himself up.


    But Guha didn''t give him time. Like a beast, he leaped into the air and within a blink, he was holding Ishit up by his neck. The fire was swirling in Guha''s pupils.


    It didn''t take long for Ishit to realize that he was not facing his friend. There was something wrong with Guha.


    Ishit hurriedly formed a lightning ball and attacked. The ball caught Guha by surprising, and send him flying. He crashed into the window; smashing the window pane. Ishit rubbed his neck, as he gasped for breath. His eyes glowing blue fixed at Guha.


    Guha took a summersault in the air came for him again. This time Ishit was ready. He floated in the air and meet Guha in the air. He kicked his friend hard, sending him flying again, but Guha too managed to throw a punch at his chest.. Ishit crashed again into the wall, his head throbbed.

 Chapter 93 - Guhas Secret

    "I will take a class of you two. You dare to hit Minerva. Meet me in the morning. " Avantika said as she shut the door after her. Minerva gave them a furious look and she left too.


    "Why?" Guha looked into his friend''s eyes. He had robbed him of his only chance.


    "Why? Have a miniri (a small spirit bird that feeds on brains) got your brain?  " Ishit snapped at him.


    "How can you tell her something like this? Don''t you know she has you only now?"


    "But it is true, Ishit.  Believe it or not. He is hiding inside me, waiting for something. I don''t know for what, maybe, for my will to collapse. And Once he overpowers, he will kill everyone around me...even Maa too."


    Guha didn''t know when his eyes welled up, and two tears rolled down on his cheeks. He was losing control of his body, of his senses.


    Ishit cast a silencing shield around them, and sat beside Guha, with a complicated look.


    "Tell me about it, and don''t you dare to hide anything. Who is this demon of yours?  " He asked, in an authoritative tone.


    Guha bowed his head.


    "It was all started with the assassin attack. That evening when I was returning home from the aviary tower after my trial. "  After a pause he started to speak, telling Ishit how he had used the forbidden art he had seen in his father''s diary. He described in detail how his awareness had got trapped into a strange cage with no wall and then woken up in a parrot. He told him the devastation he had brought by waging war against the city.


    "I woke up that day thinking it was just a horrible dream, one of many nightmares that hunted me after dad left. Alas! how wrong I was. Ishit, I had butchered millions of blameless birds. I  was the sinner as the wind had whispered. " Guha sobbed. Ishit, who was mind was blank listening to the unbelievable tale, patted him gently on his shoulder. He didn''t know what to tell his friend. He had never heard someone having such an uncanny experience.


    "But it was not you''re fault, though. You were as helpless as the birds were, acting under someone else control. I think you shouldn''t blame yourself .."


    "No, you didn''t get it." Ishit was cut off by Guha, " it was me, Ishit. it was me all along. He is a part of me or maybe I''m a part of him. Ishit, he hunts my vision, my dreams. Tells me that I don''t belong here, among humans. He tells me to go deep in the Nimarawood, and find a place called Dilli where lives Elass, the first bird."


    Ishit had never heard such a bird or place.  But he knew if his friend went there, not even his soul would return.


    "Has he told his name?" Ishit asked, thinking of something.


    "He doesn''t have to. I know his name is also Guha, or as the birds call him, Guha, the sinner."


    Ishit was dumbfounded. What the hell? Even birds had sinners.  However, he showed nothing on his face.


    Guha seriously needed help. But who could possibly help him? Ishit wondered.


    Maybe Udolff, the death worshiper. But could he trust him?


    Ishit still hadn''t been able to figure out why the wizard had sent him back into the past.


    He didn''t want to drag his friend into his troubles.


    "Ishit, could you promise me to take care of my mother?" Guha suddenly asked, his teary eyes looking straight in his.


    "What sorts of question is this?" Ishit replied," She is my second mother, Guha. I love her as much as I love my mother. And as to take care of her, I wouldn''t have to.  Nothing will happen to you. Trust me when I say I will find a cure to this strange ailment of yours. I know a man he might know what is happening to you,"


    Ishit consoled his friend as he made up hind mind to pay a visit to the dark tower. He couldn''t care about the motive of the wizard right now.


    If Guha was right, it was really serious trouble. Garuna couldn''t afford another enemy, one who could control all the mortal and spirit birds.


    He might have not witnessed the onslaught of birds, but if his father had to activate the shield, then it must have been terrifying.


    "Who? " Guha asked, giving him a puzzled look.


    "you don''t need to know, now," Ishit said. "Just relax. We''ll deal with this together. "


    Guha nodded. But he doubted anyone could help me. Just by sitting here, he could feel the consciousness of the alicanto sleeping in the backyard, and beyond the castle wall, of mortar-birds sleeping in the tree. A mere thought from him and they would leave their comfy nests. What was more, their fears, their miseries, and their joys were his.


    It was like living millions of lives together. The sheer emotional burden was driving him insane.


    Ishit asked Guha to describe his experience in detail so that he could ask Udolf if he knew about such absurd happening.


    None of them slept that night. Who could after knowing such a spooky experience?


    They chatted about their past adventures and giggled.


    With the first blush in the east, Ishit left the white castle, telling his friend to wait for his reply.  Of course, Lady Avantika did take their class. It wasn''t a pleasant one if you''re curious to know.


    *****


    Kasma''s heart sank when he felt Tara''s body going cold. He glanced at the priest who looked drained.  By the frown on his wrinkled face, he knew the old man was as clueless as he was.


    But he still asked,


    "Old man, why isn''t she breathing anymore? Don''t tell me you killed her."


    Thought of the priest betraying him set Kasma''s blood boiling. It was not like that  Moriyan slave was being paranoid; His journey to the Nimarawood had been nothing but precarious. If he hadn''t been trained for such perils, Kasma would''ve died millions of times before even getting to the Mansarovar lake.


    It was highly possible that the priest had told him to bring the nymph''s heart, to have him got killed.


    Come to think of it, the priest had no reason to help him and Tara, to begin with.  They were enemies, just like fire and water, cat and mouse, and lion and deer.


    His stay among idolaters had taught him this much. For Vartians Moriyans were defilers, embodiments of evils, inhuman beings with no hearts and emotions.


    "I warned you in the beginning, Moriyan. It was just my vision. " Soora said, glancing at the fire burning on the alter, "Maybe Vyom doesn''t want her to live."


    Kasma didn''t speak. He squatted down beside Tara. How calm she looked! She had escaped hell. Instead of grief, jealousy arose in the Moriyan''s heart.


    "You''ll have to take the body away, Moriyan. It''ll soon start decaying. " The priest''s voice broke the Moriyan''s stupor.


    "I will. "All Kasma said, as he rose to his feet.  He needed what to do. Death of Tara wouldn''t go unavenged.


    He would flay the butcher alive later. It was his promise to his love.


    The moriyan took out his dagger. The nether iron nipped his finger, and Kasma muttered a hex.


    Before the puzzled eyes of the priest and his disciple, a blood-red shield flickered around them, covering the small chamber.


    Kasma walked over to the baffled priest.


    "What are doing, Moriyan?" Soora priest asked as a horrifying realization hit the old man.  "You promised that you wouldn''t harm us even if I couldn''t save her. "


    "Oh! I did? " Kasma looked at him as he reached out his hand to grab the graying hair. "I''m sorry, old man. Someone must have to die, or Tara won''t forgive me. " He said as he yanked his long hair.


    "You can''t go back on word, the spirit is watching over you." shouted the priest, his face ashen-white with fear, struggling to wriggle out of the iron claw of Kasma. His disciple screamed as he fled for the gate.


    "You forgot something. Your spirit is as powerless as a maiden before us, idolater. " Kasma put the dagger on the neck of the man,  "We are spirit-defilers."  He slowly drove his dagger, the blood gushed out, paralyzing the old man. Kasma continued driving his dagger slowly cutting the windpipe.


    The priest gurgled, his eyes bulged out as his body wiggled, and then slowly turned lifeless. Kasma dropped it onto the floor. His calm eyes moved to the boy who was crying and frantically kicking the shield.


    A smile appeared on his handsome face as a deep-buried memory surfaced up in his mind. Years ago, just like the boy he too had tried to kick open the door. Of course, it hadn''t budged. Jora and others had laughed at him as if his panicked cries were some lewd jokes of wenches.


    "Stop wasting your energy, lad. It won''t shatter," he said, as he watched the boy wetting his pant. The horror in his eyes was so familiar to him. Alas! he couldn''t take with him or he would have been a good slave.


    "Please don''t kill me. I will do everything that you want. " The boy pleaded. Kasma laughed. Sure enough, he didn''t judge wrong.


    "I''m sorry. Maybe Nuh didn''t want your service, lad. " Kasma replied with a look of regret, and slit open the boy''s throat.


    He kneeled down, facing the south, and muttered the sacrificial prayer,


    "O Almighty Nuh, the creator of all, the most benevolent! Accept these two heretic souls. Have mercy on them when you send them to hell, give them a chance to atone their crimes."


    Kamsa kowtowed three times and got up. He threw fireballs at the two corpses and reduced them into ashes.


    He walked over to Tara.  Now was time to say a final goodbye to her. He pulled out his tunic,  trousers, and all till he was stark naked. Then he slowly removed Tara''s clothes, revealing his snowy white body.


    He would make her his woman. It was what he had promised to her.


    Note:


    I was on leave yesterday.


    Moriyans'' rituals are a bit dark and gory.. They are a bit unsettling too, but it was what had earned their name.

 Chapter 94 - Vimanas

    The chapter is coming soon! Around 10 PM


    "Chamber of Whispers " was the next test room. Mahipal pushed open the door and stepped in followed by Ishit with his face blushed lightly with the embarrassment. He hadn''t excepted the headmaster to be so generous. What he had thought was that Mahipal would award him the third-grade immunity at the most.


    "This test would check the grade of your spirit ears.    " Mahipal said as the door closed behind them.  Unlike the last chamber, this chamber was not very spacious.  A stone statue of a dancing woman was standing on the dais. The statue was so vivid that for a moment Ishit mistook it for a real woman. The rose petals-like lips were half-opened as if the dancer was about to sing a song.


    Her eyes were fishes capable of enchanting even a stone-heart. Ishit couldn''t help but marvel at the sculptor''s skill.


    "She is Amrapali, the most beautiful city-bride of Vihaan. I''ve got only one opportunity to attend his concert five years ago. She really sings like a water nymph." Mahipal said, "This is a two-star statue."


    Ishit couldn''t help but give another glance at the stone beauty. No wonder It was so life-like. They said that each star given to a sculpture showed its virtues.


    "As for its virtue, it is singing one of Amrapali''s soulful songs. So your test is simple, you just have to activate your spirit ears, and enjoy the sweetest voice of Vihaan. Of course, you have to write down the lyrics, too. The number of lines you can make out will decide your grade. "  Mahipal said.


    Ishit had heard of this city bride from castle guards. They were full of all praises for her.


    So Ishit couldn''t help but feel excited. He sat down beside the dais and picked up the quill and a scroll.


    As soon as he activated his spirit ears, a faint distant sound whispered into his ears. Ishit heightened his hearing ability a bit more.


    And the faint sound turned into a melody. It was a hum that stirred Ishit''s heart. The voice was singing,


    "My village is on the banks of the Yamuna,


    Come there, O dark-skinned!


    My high mansion is on the banks of the Yamuna,


    I''m a new gopika (cowgirl) from Brij  Radha Rangali is my name,


    play your flute in my name


    Come there, O dark-skinned!


    My village is on the banks of the Yamuna!!


    I''ll thoroughly bathe you  And will apply sandalwood tilak on your forehead ;


    I''ll worship you in the morning and in the evening;


    Come there, O dark-skinned!


    My village is on the banks of the Yamuna!


    I''ll order for a swing made of flowers ;


    I''ll decorate the bed with the choicest of flowers;


    And will gently massage your feet;


    Come there, O dark-skinned!


    My village is on the banks of the Yamuna.


    I''ll prepare a dish of butter and sweetmeats


    And will feed you with my own hand.


    I''ll take care of you in the morning and in the evening.


    Come there, O dark-skinned! My village is on the banks of the Yamuna"


    The song was the sunshine of the winter sun which make Ishit''s soul drowsy. Ishit didn''t know when he drifted away to the Yamanu river, where a maiden with a face like a moon was sitting under a shady tree singing for his beloved.


    The quill dropped from Ishit''s hand as he lost into the melody.


    Seeing Ishit state, a smile crept over the headmaster''s face. He didn''t blame the boy for losing himself in the song. The voice was too powerful to resist.


    The song played again and again. It was the third song when Ishit regained his senses. He hurriedly gave the headmaster an apologetic smile as he scribbled down the lyrics.


    It was a full song in the Pali language, the native language of Vihaan.  Ishit decided to listen to this city-bride life, at least once in his life, as he hand over his scroll to the headmaster.


    "So you''re really lucky, boy. You able to listen to the full song." Mahipal said looking at the perfect lyrics. The result didn''t surprise him. It was the most basic spirit path, almost all the students passed it with full marks.


    "So, what do you think. I didn''t overpraise her, did I?" Mahipal asked as they walked out.


    "No. She really has a divine voice. I''ll attend her concert someday." Ishit said, noticing the hall empty. Ugra had gone somewhere.


    "Haha, you may even meet her personally. After all, your maternal uncle, Lord Vasu is Vihaan ''s lord. " Mahipal said, "Ah! where Ugra went. "  he looked around. All the doors were closed except the last one in the row.


    "I''m here, Headmaster," The burly man with gray eyes walked out of the last room, in his hand was a golden egg as large as a melon.


    "Sirin has finally given an egg. I was expecting it since last month. " Ugra said with a goofy smile. The way he was holding the egg was suggesting it was priceless.


    "It is really good news. Take care of it carefully." Mahipal said, his face beaming. "With in three years we''ll have another instructor."


    Ishit, too, take a good look at the fabled egg. He had heard of Sirin. It''s a spirit bird with a woman''s face.  They said it had wisdom on par with spiritualists, and was capable of speaking spirit-tounge, which other spirit couldn''t.


    However, Sirin was revered among  the spirit-wielders for teaching them the ways of spirit-birds.


    "Of course, I will or Sirin wouldn''t never trust me with his first born. Haa ha "Ugra said, as he took the stairs going up.


    "Your visit  is really auspicious for the school. Let finish this test of your soon, and we will have a party." Mahipal said all excited.


    Ishit rolled his eyes. He was sure the man was buttering him up. As for what, he didn''t know.  Though Illium was just a dream, his three -year- long  stay in the dreamland had taught him many thing. One of them was this. If someone was praising you for nothing, either he was afraid of you or he wanted something from you.


    There was no way Mahipal would be afraid of him.  Even if he was a young lord, he couldn''t do anything to the headmaster unless he had committed an unforgible sin.


    Ishit pondered as he entered another chamber. It was the test of his mind types, an important test which would decided his future path.


    According to spiritualists, there were four types of mind,


    1. Manush


    2. Deva


    3. Para


    4. Brahma


    To become a yoddha one must have Deva mind. As for becoming a spiritualist one must have Brahma mind.


    Para mind was for Nimohi (healers), falconers, tamers etc.  All other occupations preferred Manusha mind.


    That was the reason Ishit couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    The chamber had an ornamented Mirror, seated on a stand. The mirror was called Oshun''s  mirror,and had a smoking screen. It was one of the many treasures forged by water nymphs.


    The magical mirror could see through the beholder''s mind and tale his nature or so called mind''s type.


    "Just calm down your mind, don''t resist." Mahipal said in a solemn tone. The headmaster too seemed serious.


    Ishit walked over to the mirror, and followed the instructor he  calmed down his rushing thoughts, and peeked into the smoky screen.


    He felt something entering in his eyes. Something indivisible to his necked eyes. His thoughts flickered as if shaken by a storm.


    All of a sudden weird feeling went away.  Ishit saw the smoke in the mirror turned blood red.


    "What?" Mahipal shouted all of sudden. His face white ashen. A fire ball appeared in his hand, and he threw it on the mirror was now fiery red.


    Smash!!


    The mirror shattered into peciece.  The fire was now roaring in the thousands of mirrors.


    Startled by the sudden turned of events, Ishit jumbed back. He looked at the white-ashen headmaster.


    Appaled Mahipal was still staring at the shattered mirror. he smeed as if he had seen Empyr the ghost emperor.


    "What happened?" Ishit asked puzzled and alarmed at the same time. Was he in  trouble again?


    "How is it possible ?" Mahipal mumbled; his eyes  were saucers.  The headmaster slowly looked up.  He gulped down. Ishit could see hands shaking and drops sweat apprered on his linned forehead.


    "Are you alright, sir?" Ishit asked, feeling worried if something happened to the man his test would be in limbo.


    The man continued staring at his face, as searching for long forgotten visages.  Ishit didn''t what to do.


    After a while, the master soothed his face, and gulpled down once again. Ishit was his throat was dry like land of Asharar.


    "Are you alright, sir? " Ishit asked again as he approached the spooked man.


    "Ah! yes ..yes I''m aright. " Mahipal said as if he had woken from a nightmare. He clumsily wiped away his sweat with his cloak.


    "Why did you break up the mirror?" Ishit asked. How the hell now they would find his mind''s type.


    "Ah!" Mahipal looked down at the shattered mirror. Ishit could see fear crept up on the man''s face.


    "let''s say...It got faulty."  he said as he swept away all the piece in his spatial pouch.


    "What''s about my test?"


    "I will again award you a grade. " Mahipal said take a deep breath. Ishit could feel his hand still shaking. "Tell me what type of brain you need."


    Ishit was speechless.

 Chapter 95 - Udolf

    The chapter is coming soon!!!!


    "I will take a class of you two. You dare to hit Minerva. Meet me in the morning. " Avantika said as she shut the door after her. Minerva gave them a furious look and she left too.


    "Why?" Guha looked into his friend''s eyes. He had robbed him of his only chance.


    "Why? Have a miniri (a small spirit bird that feeds on brains) got your brain?  " Ishit snapped at him.


    "How can you tell her something like this? Don''t you know she has you only now?"


    "But it is true, Ishit.  Believe it or not. He is hiding inside me, waiting for something. I don''t know for what, maybe, for my will to collapse. And Once he overpowers, he will kill everyone around me...even Maa too."


    Guha didn''t know when his eyes welled up, and two tears rolled down on his cheeks. He was losing control of his body, of his senses.


    Ishit cast a silencing shield around them, and sat beside Guha, with a complicated look.


    "Tell me about it, and don''t you dare to hide anything. Who is this demon of yours?  " He asked, in an authoritative tone.


    Guha bowed his head.


    "It was all started with the assassin attack. That evening when I was returning home from the aviary tower after my trial. "  After a pause he started to speak, telling Ishit how he had used the forbidden art he had seen in his father''s diary. He described in detail how his awareness had got trapped into a strange cage with no wall and then woken up in a parrot. He told him the devastation he had brought by waging war against the city.


    "I woke up that day thinking it was just a horrible dream, one of many nightmares that hunted me after dad left. Alas! how wrong I was. Ishit, I had butchered millions of blameless birds. I  was the sinner as the wind had whispered. " Guha sobbed. Ishit, who was mind was blank listening to the unbelievable tale, patted him gently on his shoulder. He didn''t know what to tell his friend. He had never heard someone having such an uncanny experience.


    "But it was not you''re fault, though. You were as helpless as the birds were, acting under someone else control. I think you shouldn''t blame yourself .."


    "No, you didn''t get it." Ishit was cut off by Guha, " it was me, Ishit. it was me all along. He is a part of me or maybe I''m a part of him. Ishit, he hunts my vision, my dreams. Tells me that I don''t belong here, among humans. He tells me to go deep in the Nimarawood, and find a place called Dilli where lives Elass, the first bird."


    Ishit had never heard such a bird or place.  But he knew if his friend went there, not even his soul would return.


    "Has he told his name?" Ishit asked, thinking of something.


    "He doesn''t have to. I know his name is also Guha, or as the birds call him, Guha, the sinner."


    Ishit was dumbfounded. What the hell? Even birds had sinners.  However, he showed nothing on his face.


    Guha seriously needed help. But who could possibly help him? Ishit wondered.


    Maybe Udolff, the death worshiper. But could he trust him?


    Ishit still hadn''t been able to figure out why the wizard had sent him back into the past.


    He didn''t want to drag his friend into his troubles.


    "Ishit, could you promise me to take care of my mother?" Guha suddenly asked, his teary eyes looking straight in his.


    "What sorts of question is this?" Ishit replied," She is my second mother, Guha. I love her as much as I love my mother. And as to take care of her, I wouldn''t have to.  Nothing will happen to you. Trust me when I say I will find a cure to this strange ailment of yours. I know a man he might know what is happening to you,"


    Ishit consoled his friend as he made up hind mind to pay a visit to the dark tower. He couldn''t care about the motive of the wizard right now.


    If Guha was right, it was really serious trouble. Garuna couldn''t afford another enemy, one who could control all the mortal and spirit birds.


    He might have not witnessed the onslaught of birds, but if his father had to activate the shield, then it must have been terrifying.


    "Who? " Guha asked, giving him a puzzled look.


    "you don''t need to know, now," Ishit said. "Just relax. We''ll deal with this together. "


    Guha nodded. But he doubted anyone could help me. Just by sitting here, he could feel the consciousness of the alicanto sleeping in the backyard, and beyond the castle wall, of mortar-birds sleeping in the tree. A mere thought from him and they would leave their comfy nests. What was more, their fears, their miseries, and their joys were his.


    It was like living millions of lives together. The sheer emotional burden was driving him insane.


    Ishit asked Guha to describe his experience in detail so that he could ask Udolf if he knew about such absurd happening.


    None of them slept that night. Who could after knowing such a spooky experience?


    They chatted about their past adventures and giggled.


    With the first blush in the east, Ishit left the white castle, telling his friend to wait for his reply.  Of course, Lady Avantika did take their class. It wasn''t a pleasant one if you''re curious to know.


    *****


    Kasma''s heart sank when he felt Tara''s body going cold. He glanced at the priest who looked drained.  By the frown on his wrinkled face, he knew the old man was as clueless as he was.


    But he still asked,


    "Old man, why isn''t she breathing anymore? Don''t tell me you killed her."


    Thought of the priest betraying him set Kasma''s blood boiling. It was not like that  Moriyan slave was being paranoid; His journey to the Nimarawood had been nothing but precarious. If he hadn''t been trained for such perils, Kasma would''ve died millions of times before even getting to the Mansarovar lake.


    It was highly possible that the priest had told him to bring the nymph''s heart, to have him got killed.


    Come to think of it, the priest had no reason to help him and Tara, to begin with.  They were enemies, just like fire and water, cat and mouse, and lion and deer.


    His stay among idolaters had taught him this much. For Vartians Moriyans were defilers, embodiments of evils, inhuman beings with no hearts and emotions.


    "I warned you in the beginning, Moriyan. It was just my vision. " Soora said, glancing at the fire burning on the alter, "Maybe Vyom doesn''t want her to live."


    Kasma didn''t speak. He squatted down beside Tara. How calm she looked! She had escaped hell. Instead of grief, jealousy arose in the Moriyan''s heart.


    "You''ll have to take the body away, Moriyan. It''ll soon start decaying. " The priest''s voice broke the Moriyan''s stupor.


    "I will. "All Kasma said, as he rose to his feet.  He needed what to do. Death of Tara wouldn''t go unavenged.


    He would flay the butcher alive later. It was his promise to his love.


    The moriyan took out his dagger. The nether iron nipped his finger, and Kasma muttered a hex.


    Before the puzzled eyes of the priest and his disciple, a blood-red shield flickered around them, covering the small chamber.


    Kasma walked over to the baffled priest.


    "What are doing, Moriyan?" Soora priest asked as a horrifying realization hit the old man.  "You promised that you wouldn''t harm us even if I couldn''t save her. "


    "Oh! I did? " Kasma looked at him as he reached out his hand to grab the graying hair. "I''m sorry, old man. Someone must have to die, or Tara won''t forgive me. " He said as he yanked his long hair.


    "You can''t go back on word, the spirit is watching over you." shouted the priest, his face ashen-white with fear, struggling to wriggle out of the iron claw of Kasma. His disciple screamed as he fled for the gate.


    "You forgot something. Your spirit is as powerless as a maiden before us, idolater. " Kasma put the dagger on the neck of the man,  "We are spirit-defilers."  He slowly drove his dagger, the blood gushed out, paralyzing the old man. Kasma continued driving his dagger slowly cutting the windpipe.


    The priest gurgled, his eyes bulged out as his body wiggled, and then slowly turned lifeless. Kasma dropped it onto the floor. His calm eyes moved to the boy who was crying and frantically kicking the shield.


    A smile appeared on his handsome face as a deep-buried memory surfaced up in his mind. Years ago, just like the boy he too had tried to kick open the door. Of course, it hadn''t budged. Jora and others had laughed at him as if his panicked cries were some lewd jokes of wenches.


    "Stop wasting your energy, lad. It won''t shatter," he said, as he watched the boy wetting his pant. The horror in his eyes was so familiar to him. Alas! he couldn''t take with him or he would have been a good slave.


    "Please don''t kill me. I will do everything that you want. " The boy pleaded. Kasma laughed.. Sure enough, he didn''t judge wrong.

 Chapter 96 - Secret Of Guha

    "I will take a class of you two. You dare to hit Minerva. Meet me in the morning. " Avantika said as she shut the door after her. Minerva gave them a furious look and she left too.


    "Why?" Guha looked into his friend''s eyes. He had robbed him of his only chance.


    "Why? Have a miniri (a small spirit bird that feeds on brains) got your brain?  " Ishit snapped at him.


    "How can you tell her something like this? Don''t you know she has you only now?"


    "But it is true, Ishit.  Believe it or not. He is hiding inside me, waiting for something. I don''t know for what, maybe, for my will to collapse. And Once he overpowers, he will kill everyone around me...even Maa too."


    Guha didn''t know when his eyes welled up, and two tears rolled down on his cheeks. He was losing control of his body, of his senses.


    Ishit cast a silencing shield around them, and sat beside Guha, with a complicated look.


    "Tell me about it, and don''t you dare to hide anything. Who is this demon of yours?  " He asked, in an authoritative tone.


    Guha bowed his head.


    "It was all started with the assassin attack. That evening when I was returning home from the aviary tower after my trial. "  After a pause he started to speak, telling Ishit how he had used the forbidden art he had seen in his father''s diary. He described in detail how his awareness had got trapped into a strange cage with no wall and then woken up in a parrot. He told him the devastation he had brought by waging war against the city.


    "I woke up that day thinking it was just a horrible dream, one of many nightmares that hunted me after dad left. Alas! how wrong I was. Ishit, I had butchered millions of blameless birds. I  was the sinner as the wind had whispered. " Guha sobbed. Ishit, who was mind was blank listening to the unbelievable tale, patted him gently on his shoulder. He didn''t know what to tell his friend. He had never heard someone having such an uncanny experience.


    "But it was not you''re fault, though. You were as helpless as the birds were, acting under someone else control. I think you shouldn''t blame yourself .."


    "No, you didn''t get it." Ishit was cut off by Guha, " it was me, Ishit. it was me all along. He is a part of me or maybe I''m a part of him. Ishit, he hunts my vision, my dreams. Tells me that I don''t belong here, among humans. He tells me to go deep in the Nimarawood, and find a place called Dilli where lives Elass, the first bird."


    Ishit had never heard such a bird or place.  But he knew if his friend went there, not even his soul would return.


    "Has he told his name?" Ishit asked, thinking of something.


    "He doesn''t have to. I know his name is also Guha, or as the birds call him, Guha, the sinner."


    Ishit was dumbfounded. What the hell? Even birds had sinners.  However, he showed nothing on his face.


    Guha seriously needed help. But who could possibly help him? Ishit wondered.


    Maybe Udolff, the death worshiper. But could he trust him?


    Ishit still hadn''t been able to figure out why the wizard had sent him back into the past.


    He didn''t want to drag his friend into his troubles.


    "Ishit, could you promise me to take care of my mother?" Guha suddenly asked, his teary eyes looking straight in his.


    "What sorts of question is this?" Ishit replied," She is my second mother, Guha. I love her as much as I love my mother. And as to take care of her, I wouldn''t have to.  Nothing will happen to you. Trust me when I say I will find a cure to this strange ailment of yours. I know a man he might know what is happening to you,"


    Ishit consoled his friend as he made up hind mind to pay a visit to the dark tower. He couldn''t care about the motive of the wizard right now.


    If Guha was right, it was really serious trouble. Garuna couldn''t afford another enemy, one who could control all the mortal and spirit birds.


    He might have not witnessed the onslaught of birds, but if his father had to activate the shield, then it must have been terrifying.


    "Who? " Guha asked, giving him a puzzled look.


    "you don''t need to know, now," Ishit said. "Just relax. We''ll deal with this together. "


    Guha nodded. But he doubted anyone could help me. Just by sitting here, he could feel the consciousness of the alicanto sleeping in the backyard, and beyond the castle wall, of mortar-birds sleeping in the tree. A mere thought from him and they would leave their comfy nests. What was more, their fears, their miseries, and their joys were his.


    It was like living millions of lives together. The sheer emotional burden was driving him insane.


    Ishit asked Guha to describe his experience in detail so that he could ask Udolf if he knew about such absurd happening.


    None of them slept that night. Who could after knowing such a spooky experience?


    They chatted about their past adventures and giggled.


    With the first blush in the east, Ishit left the white castle, telling his friend to wait for his reply.  Of course, Lady Avantika did take their class. It wasn''t a pleasant one if you''re curious to know.


    *****


    Kasma''s heart sank when he felt Tara''s body going cold. He glanced at the priest who looked drained.  By the frown on his wrinkled face, he knew the old man was as clueless as he was.


    But he still asked,


    "Old man, why isn''t she breathing anymore? Don''t tell me you killed her."


    Thought of the priest betraying him set Kasma''s blood boiling. It was not like that  Moriyan slave was being paranoid; His journey to the Nimarawood had been nothing but precarious. If he hadn''t been trained for such perils, Kasma would''ve died millions of times before even getting to the Mansarovar lake.


    It was highly possible that the priest had told him to bring the nymph''s heart, to have him got killed.


    Come to think of it, the priest had no reason to help him and Tara, to begin with.  They were enemies, just like fire and water, cat and mouse, and lion and deer.


    His stay among idolaters had taught him this much. For Vartians Moriyans were defilers, embodiments of evils, inhuman beings with no hearts and emotions.


    "I warned you in the beginning, Moriyan. It was just my vision. " Soora said, glancing at the fire burning on the alter, "Maybe Vyom doesn''t want her to live."


    Kasma didn''t speak. He squatted down beside Tara. How calm she looked! She had escaped hell. Instead of grief, jealousy arose in the Moriyan''s heart.


    "You''ll have to take the body away, Moriyan. It''ll soon start decaying. " The priest''s voice broke the Moriyan''s stupor.


    "I will. "All Kasma said, as he rose to his feet.  He needed what to do. Death of Tara wouldn''t go unavenged.


    He would flay the butcher alive later. It was his promise to his love.


    The moriyan took out his dagger. The nether iron nipped his finger, and Kasma muttered a hex.


    Before the puzzled eyes of the priest and his disciple, a blood-red shield flickered around them, covering the small chamber.


    Kasma walked over to the baffled priest.


    "What are doing, Moriyan?" Soora priest asked as a horrifying realization hit the old man.  "You promised that you wouldn''t harm us even if I couldn''t save her. "


    "Oh! I did? " Kasma looked at him as he reached out his hand to grab the graying hair. "I''m sorry, old man. Someone must have to die, or Tara won''t forgive me. " He said as he yanked his long hair.


    "You can''t go back on word, the spirit is watching over you." shouted the priest, his face ashen-white with fear, struggling to wriggle out of the iron claw of Kasma. His disciple screamed as he fled for the gate.


    "You forgot something. Your spirit is as powerless as a maiden before us, idolater. " Kasma put the dagger on the neck of the man,  "We are spirit-defilers."  He slowly drove his dagger, the blood gushed out, paralyzing the old man. Kasma continued driving his dagger slowly cutting the windpipe.


    The priest gurgled, his eyes bulged out as his body wiggled, and then slowly turned lifeless. Kasma dropped it onto the floor. His calm eyes moved to the boy who was crying and frantically kicking the shield.


    A smile appeared on his handsome face as a deep-buried memory surfaced up in his mind. Years ago, just like the boy he too had tried to kick open the door. Of course, it hadn''t budged. Jora and others had laughed at him as if his panicked cries were some lewd jokes of wenches.


    "Stop wasting your energy, lad. It won''t shatter," he said, as he watched the boy wetting his pant. The horror in his eyes was so familiar to him. Alas! he couldn''t take with him or he would have been a good slave.


    "Please don''t kill me. I will do everything that you want. " The boy pleaded. Kasma laughed.. Sure enough, he didn''t judge wrong.

 Chapter 97 - Jora

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    During the era of the Survanshi dynasty, aeronautics was so developed that there were flying puris (cities) equipped with all kinds of facilities. The tale of such three cities called Tripura was still narrated by sutas and sung by bards throughout Varta. The Tripura were three cities made of Indra gold,  Akashi silver, and Divya iron could travel in the sky, on the water, and on the earth.  They were ruled by the three brothers named Tarakaksha, Kamalaksha, and Vidyunmali. It was said Hara had destroyed all the three cities with an arrow shot by his self forged Astra called Pashupatastra. With them got destroyed all the knowledge of aeronautics. Because the three brothers had monopolized the knowledge of Vimanas and banned dwizas to pass down it to anyone else but a few chosen ones, which were none other than their own men.


    Later Bharadwaaja, a dwiza, had gathered all the shastras (scriptures) which had survived the three brothers'' riads and compiled them in a single shastra (scripture)  called Vimana shastra. This Vimana-shastra too later got lost in world upheavals.  And with the passing of time,  Vimanas became things of lore and myths.


    It was thirty years ago when Aslan came into power and instituted his royal society of great minds, hand-picked from around the globe (except Moriya), Vimanas were made again.


    Though new Vimanas were not as advanced as Vimanas described in the sutas'' tales, they had curtailed the distance between different Maha-janapadas (provinces), making it possible for Aslan to govern them easily. He had built airfields all over Vartas and connected them with regular flights. Of course, one had to pay a huge wealth if one wanted to ride these flying machines. That was the reason only royals, wealthy nobles, and rich merchants used to travel in these artificial giants'' birds.


    Traveling in Vimanas had its perks like they were comparatively safer than riding on flying birds and beasts, more so when you had to fly over the Nidrawoods, the Nimarawoods, and such forests teeming with untamable spirit birds.


    Though vassal kings could use Vimanas, they were not allowed to own one. They had to pay for their journey like everyone else. The only perk they had was that they would be given preference while booking cabins.


    Maybe taking the inspiration from the mythical three brothers, Aslan had prohibited sharing the aeronautics science to his vassal kingdoms.


    In the entire Varta, the Royal Academy was the only institute that taught aeronautics and trained pilots and other workers.


    ******


    Just like every major city (Maha-nagar), Minaak too had an airfield situated a yojana (around 8 miles) away from the northern gate. Though the place was built in Garuna, Oman''s rulings were nothing but hollers here. According to the charter of Nashik, Samants (vassal kings) had no authority over airfields, they were merely responsible for their security and all, and that too was largely managed by airforces appointed by the air department of Atlantian Admiralty.


    It was noon. The sun was playing hide and seek in the fluffy clouds above. Ishit got down from the carriage along with Esha and his mother. As usual, Bhadra was accompanying them. The visit of Vasu, the lord of Kalinga was purely unofficial, at least, it was what he had penned in the letter sent by him a week ago. And It was fine with Oman. He had not come to greet his brother-in-law for the exact reason.


    Ishit too didn''t want to come, not because he hated Vasu and his cousins Karuvaki and Ambhik, but because he had too many things to attend.


    However, after a long lesson from Lady Padam on politics, he decided to come along with the mother and the daughter duo.


    "Son, I can''t change Oman," She said, looking straight into his eyes, "but you shouldn''t follow him blindly. He had many shortcomings and he is too stubborn to tend them.  You may hate someone, but there is no need to write it down on your face. It will only escalate things. But if you treat your enemy as your friend and keep him closer, he will take you a dopey and think there is no need to hurry, thus giving you more time to grow. "


    She took Ishit''s hand in her and said. " Though Oman hasn''t told me, I can feel the crisis closing in on us. So we shouldn''t refuse any helping hand."


    Ishit greatly doubted Lord Vasu was here to help them. But he didn''t deny the idea to keep him closer. At least,  in this way, they might smell out the purpose of his visit.


    The airfield was noting but a fort-like structure with four towers stood one at each corner. In the middle, there was a wide courtyard for Vimana to land.


    Ishit, along with his mother and his sister, took the giant stairs. At the giant gate, Bhadra showed the security guards the royal sigil, and they let them in.


    They were on time, Vimana had just landed.  It was Rukma Vimana, a four-story canonical tower. The soldiers of Royal airforces clad in sky blue robes were running here and there. A few merchants and nobles were waiting in the lobby. With a loud metallic clang and a flash of dazzling light, the door of the Vimana opened.


    The first one to come down was a giant man with a face like a fierce tiger, in his hand was a double-edged battle-ax. Just by looking at it, Ishit felt his head throbbing. It must have been at least Nara Astra.


    "He is Barbaric, one of the most trusted men of Vasu, and the most cunning too. "Padma whispered, her face turned grim. She hadn''t excepted Vasu to bring the evil man here. What was he thinking? Oman hated Barbaric to the bone. After all, it was Barbaric who had killed  Gayatri, the sister of Oman.


    He was followed by a middle-aged man clad in black and a golden viper slithering across his shoulders. With his grizzled hair pulled back in a ponytail, the man was giving Ishit a familiar feeling. However, Ishit was sure he had never seen the man before. He glanced at his mother, she too didn''t seem to identify the man who had put on mascara.


    Then, came out Vasu accompanied by his two children--Karuvaki and Ambhik. Vasu was of Oman''s age with an athletic body. He had put on the olive green Kalinga traditional dress; In his ears, his fabled golden earrings were shining.


    The first thought that came to Ishit''s mind, when he saw his cousins, was that they hated being here.


    Karuvaki, as rumors had said, was the personification of beauty. She was of Ishit''s age, with a face like a moon and hair like night. She had put on electric blue robes. Her almond-shaped eyes had a look of contempt. In her lap was sleeping a snowing white-winged lion.


    Ambhik, who was of Drona''s age, had a burly body just like his father. His diamond face with high cheekbones and arched nose was after his Okalian mother. Just like his father he was too dressed in olive green Kalinga traditional attire.


    His red hair was falling around his pale face.  A sword in the ornamented sheath was tied around his waist.


    All the five guests had a silvery beasts pouch securely tied to their waists.


    Behind them were a few other people, Ishit didn''t pay them any heed.


    Vasu''s face brightened lit up as his eyes fell on his three hosts. (Bhadra was also standing there, his face hooded like always).


    "I seek, sister''s forgiveness, If we made you wait too long. " He said as he walked over to them his two men and children fell behind him.


    "You didn''t. We have just arrived here. How is our father?" Padma asked, Ishit could see a tinge of sorrow flashed on her face.


    "He is in good health. He is looking after Kalinga for me." Vasu said as he glanced at Ishit, "It must be my nephew, the young lord of Garuna."


    "Nephew Ishit greets Uncle," Ishit said joining his hand in the namaste mudra.


    "Haha, you were only two years old when I last saw you. Now you''re a fine young man. Do you like my gifts?" Vasu asked tousling his hair.


    "Yes! " and Ishit was honest in his reply. He did like the gifts were to use them was another thing. Today in the morning, when his lord father had seen him carrying around his sword on his back, he had ordered treasurer Rawal to give him a spatial bag.


    "Good. I have brought a few more gifts for you." Vasu said as he glanced at Esha.


    "Niece Esha greets Uncle Vasu. "  She replied coyly.


    Vasu tousled her hair too, asked her how she had liked his gifts. Then he introduced them to their cousins. The two siblings pouted at them as they were paired with Ishit and Esha.


    Vasu didn''t bother to introduce his two uncanny companions.


    "Oman must be busy, I think. "Vasu asked with a knowing smile.


    "Ya, with all the preparations and all." Padma replied as they walked out of the airfield.. Ishit noticed the man with golden serpent was scrutinizing Udolf.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 98 - Kalinga

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Vasu, why have you brought Barbarik here? Oman will never let him in the castle." Padma demand as soon as they sat in the carriage.  Barbaric and others were in a different carriage with Bhadra.


    "Sister, I know this. But you know father. He was concerned about my safety. And he trusted none but Barbaric. His condition was simple if I wanted to have him look after Kalinga while I was here I had to bring Barbaric with us" Vasu said with a helpless look.


    "You have to talk to Oman, there is no point in clinging to the past anyway. If he abandons his hatred, we can be one family. You know what I mean."  Vasu added, giving Ishit an appraising glance.


    "Pitu!" Karuvaki chimed in. Her facial expressions were an amalgam of blushing and anger.


    "Yes! Is Ishit causing some trouble? " Vasu said smiling.


    "No!" She gave Ishit a hateful glance. Ishit wondered when he offended the girl. He was already having a hard time, sitting sandwiched between his two cousins. The only solace was the winged lion sleeping in Karuvaki''s lap. He could finally have a good look at his dream pet. Its snowy white hair was tempting him to stroke it gently. Of course, he didn''t dare to touch it. The way his cousin was holding the little cub, it was apparent the little lion was her guardian beast.  And touching someone''s guardian beast without his permission was taboo.


    He wondered what was Ambhik''s guardian beast or he was a yoddha. He didn''t know much about his two cousins, for it was the first time they were seeing each other. Ambhik was sitting upright with one hand on his sword as if he was waiting eagerly for a duel. He didn''t give Ishit and Esha a second glance.


    "Then talk to him. Maybe you don''t know, he is the youngest master smith in Vartian history. If you become his friend, he may make armor for your Snowball (winged lion''s name)." said Vasu, smiling.


    Karuvaki gave Ishit a doubtful look.


    "Is it true?" She asked. Ambhik also looked at Ishit.


    "Yes, he beat Viswa, the best master smith in Garuna, in jalpa." Before Ishit could answer Esha chimed in, her face full of pride. As if it were not Ishit but she had defeated the master smith.


    Karuvaki''s magnetic eyes enlarged a bit in surprise, but it was all. She resumed her sulking.


    Ishit was surprised. It had been only two days since his jalpa, and it seemed the whole of Varta had got the news. They must have used the tower of Whispers.  His lord father was right, every eye in Varta was on Minaak these days. The thought made Ishit uneasy.


    He felt helpless for being so weak.


    "Do you really think it is possible? " Lady Padma said, "I mean. Does the father agree to it? "


    "It is his wish. So If Oman is willing to let go of past grudges, we can start afresh kinship. I think my Karuvaki is not less beautiful than Royal Princess Grace, the ninth wonder of Varta."


    Vasu said.


    Padma didn''t say anything as she pondered over her brother''s proposal.


    A silence fell in the carriage. It took Ishit a while to get the essence of the talk. No wonder that girl was giving him a murderous look.  He couldn''t help but steal a glance at the girl. Vasu was not entirely wrong when he had compared Karuvaki with Princess Grace. She was a really budding beauty. But there was no way Ishit would marry her.


    Ishit didn''t know why a soul-captivating face surfaced up in his mind. Sia, the girl he had left in Glassia. With the memory came the soul-stabbing pain. Ishit didn''t know why he was having such a kind of reaction for the girl whom he had met only once. He swiftly checked his eyes, sure they had welled up.


    Suddenly, the carriage halted with a jolt. Ishit let out a sigh of relief.  The chauffeur came running to open the door.


    Everyone got down. A few maids were waiting for them at the castle door with garlands and all. Padma beckoned them to honor Vasu and the two sulking children. Ishit noticed Barbaric was eyeing the girls like a predator, especially Champa, the sweetest maid of all.


    Clad in colorful sarees, the traditional dress of Varta, the maids came singing a traditional welcoming song,


    "Welcome to the land of yore, the birth


    place of Ankha and exalted beings,


    the land of Puranas* and undefiled shrines


    the landmass south of Varta and


    north of the giant ocean,


    the place we are lucky


    to have been born or call home


    ???????? THE LAND OF Garuna????????"


    (Note: Puranas were historical records of the Survanshi dynasty. They also had knowledge of various subjects. There was a time when Dwizas and sutas used to recite them during public festivals, but now spirit-wielders considered them fictional and unworthy of their time.)


    After the song, the shy girls garlanded Vasu, Karuvaki, and Amabhik. Then they formed welcoming mudras to invite the guest in.


    Padma''s face was grim as though she was afraid of something as she stepped in, leading the guest to the dining hall Barbarik and the man with the serpent fell in behind Vasu and all. Bhadra hung back.


    In the dining hall, a grand luncheon was waiting for them.


    *******


    Amora watched the two uncanny companions of Vasu till they disappeared in the winding corridor leading to the dining hall.


    "What happened?, Great Amora?" Bhadra asked.


    "Did you also sense it or am I wrong? " Amora sent a telepathic message.


    "What? "


    "The aura of Nagaman(sanke-stone)." Amora said, his scarred face frowning.


    Bhadra remain silent for a moment then replied,


    "Yes, one of our guests has one. Maybe, of a ninth-grade serpent."


    "What? Of Ninth grade?" Amora''s eyes widened with shock,


    "What are you doing here then? Go and Inform Oman. We must keep an eye on this man.  " He snarled at Bhadra.


    "I knew it. The lord of Kalinga is nothing but trouble. I don''t understand why Padma can''t see it."  Amora muttered.


    "Stop. Fowler, you should go to the dining hall. I''ll inform Oman. " He said and vanished from the door.


    Bhadra shook his head and walked in. The things were getting muddier in Minaak. If things continued like this, he might have to leave for a while. He couldn''t reveal his presence, at least not before Mora. He should have been awakened by now. But why was there still no news of him?


    Then his two companions-Elyna and Geron. They hadn''t sent any words for four centuries. He didn''t even know whether alive or dead.


    Udolf, these days, was feeling lonely, a strange feeling for a wizard who spent most of his life alone.  The feeling had intensified since the boy (Ishit) had returned from Glassia.


    Udolf shook his head, the boy was nothing, but a knotty enigma. The pill of Suta had made it more convoluted.


    The death worshippers had no idea where the tale of Mazia going. What the hell was the current weaver of destiny writing?


    As if Mora, Hara, and the boy were not enough, a new oddity had popped up. Guha, who the hell he was.


    If the boy was telling the truth that he had stirred the bird, he was nothing but a new enemy of mankind. Udlof had to nip this newborn tragedy in the bud.  Or if it was allowed to grow up, there was no doubt he would join hand with Mora.


    But before he took any action, he had to make sure the lad was really a villain.


    Udlof''s mind was reeling with thought when entered the dining hall. A loud shriek of a maid broke his stupor.


    He glanced towards the sound.  The golden serpent had coiled around the hand of a commoner girl, frightening the lass to death.


    "..Haa Haa, Vriti has taken a liking of you, lassie. You should feel blessed. " the middle-aged man laughed menacingly.


    "Please, Lord, let me go. It will bite me.  Have mercy.." the girl implored, but her pleas only earned laughter from her guests.


    Bhadra shook his head and sat down in a corner. It was not his place to save the girl. Anyway, the lives of commoners were worse than this. Oman was really a compassionate lord. In his more than decade-long stay, he hadn''t seen any commoners be treated too badly in Minaak. Like raping their women, playing hunting games with them, and so on and so forth.


    He looked towards the boy. Sure enough, he had inherited the benevolent heart from his father. The lad''s face had darkened hearing the girl''s pleas.


    "Vasu, stop this. " Lady Padma said to her brother, her face red with anger.


    "Ah! Sister, it seems you have fully accepted Southerners'' ways. " Vasu said singing,


    "She was just a commoner girl, let him have some fun. After all, you''ve arranged nothing for our entertainment. You of all southerners should know well. We Kalingans don''t swallow a morsel without  thrilling music and  alluring dance."


    The snake was weaving its long tongue licking the white skin of the maid. The girl''s face had lost its rosy color.


    "Please, lady save me. I''ll serve you more diligently. " the lass pleaded to her lady, the woman she had served since she was nine.  But again she only got a pitying look and nothing.


    "Enough!" Suddenly, the hall thundered.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 99 - Gaan

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    The chapter is coming soon!!!


    As the voice thundered, a silence fell in the hall. Every eye turned to Ishit who had stood up, his eyes glaring at the man with a snake.


    "Stop it immediately " Ishit''s voice had lost its cordiality. His face was dark.


    Barbarik and the man smiled at him as though he had said something funny. Vasu''s eyes twinkled but he said nothing. He seemed amused.


    "Ah! I''m sorry young lord. Vitri has liking the lass. I can''t do anything now." the black-robed man said, putting on a helpless face. "Vitri is not my contracted beast so I have a little control over him. "


    "Young lord, please save me. Please ....." the lass''s hysteric pleas were resounding in the hall. The snake had now coiled around her neck and was licking her white-ashen face. Just by sensing the aura of the golden reptile, Ishit could make out it was not an ordinary two or three-grade serpent. The serpent must have been beyond fifth grade.


    "I don''t know anything just call it back or the Laws of Garuna will punish you for harassing a commoner. " Ishit said in a cold tone.


    "You''re blaming me wrongly, young master. Can''t you see Vitri is just loving the lass, he is not harassing her? I don''t think even the laws of Garuna will consider it a crime."  the man said lazily as if Ishit''s earlier threat were just a bluff.


    Ishit realized the man was here just to create trouble and nothing. He seemed too bold to be a mere guard of Vasu. Either he had Vasu''s backing or he was confident enough to go unscathed from his crime.


    Ishit pondered over the situation.  What should he do? The man seemed unfazed by his anger. He wished his father should be here to deal with this arrogant prick.


    The maid was losing her sanity. The poisonous aura had started to take its effect, There was no way a commoner could withstand the touch of a fifth-grade serpent even if it meant no harm.


    "So you''re not going to release the girl," Ishit asked for the last time.


    "Sorry, young lord, I''m not the one playing with her. I''m sure your laws must know a tamer can''t be blamed for the crime of uncontracted beast.  If you want to punish Vitri you''re free to do so. I have nothing to say.  But let me warn you, he is very touchy." The man said, with an evil smile.


    Ishit glanced at the girl whose''s eyes were droopy. He had to do something or the girl would die soon.  Giving a wrathful gaze to the man he hurriedly walked over the girl, ignoring his mother, who was telling him not to go near the snake.  She still must have been thinking her brother was here to help them out. And the black-robed man was just messing around with the maid.


    As soon as Ishit got near the girl, the serpent turned to him. The hall fell silent. Ishit reached out to grab its tail, recalling the weird behavior of the school''s serpent.  He wanted to see if all the snakes were acting oddly around him or the school''s serpents were special.


    The serpent hissed as it came for him, weirdly, no powerful ripples appeared around it. Ishit didn''t dare to let it strike on his hand. He hurriedly pulled his hand back, casting a shield around the fainted girl. The serpent twitched and shot towards him, ignoring the girl.  There was still no ripple around it. If it hadn''t been its repressed aura, one might mistake it with a mortal snake.  Maybe this was the reason his mother didn''t seem too much worried about his safety.  After all, she knew he had passed the school test with fourth-grade immunity.


    However, for some reason, Ishit''s instinct was telling him to be wary of the viper. Owing to the forewarning, Ishit swiftly formed a shield to face the golden arrow-like viper.


    ******


    While everyone was watching Ishit and the serpent, Udlof''s powerful spiritual sense was prodding the girl.


    He guided his sense into the girl''s virgin vagina to her womb. For someone else, it might have aroused sexual feelings, but the wizard had long risen above these carnal''s needs.  No beauty could tempt him, no delicacies could make his mouth water, no music could entrap his ear. He was the sole owner of his senses and had full mastery over them. That was the reason, he was still alive.


    Inside the girl''s womb, a tiny golden egg had appeared. Discovery narrowed his eyes. As a distant memory appeared in his mind. The black-robed man had fooled him. The snake was not a fifth-grade golden yarara found in Kalinga. It was a distant descendant of Vasuki, serpent king of Khandava Forest. Only they had this power to impregnate a human female just by licking their sweat. What the hell  Vasu was planning to let his man carry around such a masterless seventh-grade snake.


    No wonder the reptile was not letting out any spirit ripple.  However, the boy was in trouble.


    Despite knowing this, the wizard didn''t move from his place, nor did he warn Ishit.


    Vitri, the snake, didn''t slow down, as it passed through the Ishit''s shield as if it was merely an illusion.


    Ishit''s eyes widened as he tried to dodge the snake, but to his horror, he realized some invisible energy had petrified his body.  And before he could think of any solution to break the stunning curse, the snake was on him. The monster opened his mouth, its tiny teeth sparkled as they pierced Ishit''s neck.


    Padma shrieked as she flew towards Ishit, knocking over the dining table. Her face paled with horror. She had never dreamed that his brother''s man would dare to harm her son.


    The horrified maids, who were watching the drama, also let out screams.


    Esha too flew to help his brother, her face white ashen.


    However, what followed afterward baffled everyone. As soon as snake teeth sunk into Ishit''s flesh, Its body was set on fire.  The snake screeched as it flew back.


    Bhadra''s eyes glowed up as he stood, so did Vasu and others.  The maids stifled their cries.


    The black-robed man screeched like his snake grabbing his throat that was going black. Horror was written all over his face. He hurriedly took out a glowing pill and swallowed.


    However, no one paid him any attention, for their attention was fixed on the boy whose eyes were red with anger.


    "Son, are you all right," Padma asked, as she reached out to pat his shoulder.


    Ishit nodded calming down his boiling blood and rubbing his neck gently. He didn''t know what just happened.


    All he could feel was the rage, intense rage surging in him, telling him to kill the man who had made the snake attack him.


    He looked at the pile of ashes that were all left of the golden snake.


    He gave the man a glare.


    "Mother, I''m leaving to my chamber. You don''t have to worry about me, just take care of the girl." He said and left.


    His mind was in mess. The snake voice was still resounding in his mind. The message the reptile had left before it died.


    "Please, save my kind, O Almighty Rudra!"


    It was a short message. But it had stirred his soul. Who was Rudra? However, no answer came from his enraged soul.


    ******


    "Vasu, I need an explanation of this. and even before it, I want these two rabid dogs of yours out of my castle," Padma said, her face flushed red with anger.


    "Sister, .."


    "Vasu, believe me. If you don''t tell them to go off my sight I will have my men to behead them. " Padma cut him off.


    "Ok!" Vasu gave her a deep look, and turned to his men, "You hear it, my friends. You''re not welcomed in the castle, so find yourself an inn. I will let you know if I need you."


    Barbarik smile evilly and turned to the blacked robed man, whose face was deathly pale,


    "Let''s go, snake charmer. Queen of Garuna hasn''t liked your performance." he chuckled and walked off, eying the maids who were trying to wake up their sister.


    The snake charmer hurriedly picked up a glass of wine and chugged it down. He gave Vasu a look and swiftly left the hall.


    "Now, tell me why you told them to attack my son."  Padma faced Vasu with Esha standing beside her.


    "Do you think that I''m fool to attack young lord of Garuna in his own castle? Besides, why will I want to harm him in the first place? I''m here to forge a new kinship between the two families not to break it completely.  " Vasu said, shaking his head.


    "Then what was that? How did the snake try to bite him all of sudden?" Padma demanded,


    "I too want to know. Only the charmer knows the answer. But you made him leave before I could demand an explanation from him. Now, give me a few moments I''m going to meet him. "


    "Lady, ...Nidhi is dead.." A sobbing maid cut in.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 100 - Chhan Chhan

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    The chapter is coming soon!!!


    Ishit hadn''t even got to the chamber when  Champa came running from behind, calling out for him.


    "Young Lord, Young Lord..." she wheezed, doubling over. "Young Lord, Bhadra wants you in the dining hall. Please hurry back."


    Ishit frowned.  He didn''t want to be with the Kalingans anymore. He was afraid that he might not hold himself back and do something that would sever their already fragile relationship. Besides, he had other tasks in the hand.


    "What''s the matter? " He asked.


    "Young Lord, Nidhi ...Nidhi is dead." sobbed Champa.


    "What? How? Did Kalingan do something after I left?" The rage boiled up in him. They had gone too far. He needed to seek out his lord father''s help.  He started back.


    "No no..the serpent had already bit her before it attacked you. Her body has turned blue. She is now frothing at the mouth."  hurriedly replied Champa as she followed after him.


    "Then, shouldn''t he call Nimohi? What can I do?" Ishit asked, puzzled why Bhadra had wanted him in the hall.


    "He says that only you can save her. Please, Young Lord, save her. She has her old father to take care of. "  Champa pleaded.


    Ishit didn''t know what to say. All he could do to go and have look at the girl. So he hastened his pace.


    The maids had gathered around the poisoned girl. Esha was stroking her dove. Her face was sullen. Karuvaki glanced at him as he stepped into the hall. Vasu, Ambhik, and his two men had already left.


    Ishit felt relieved. He really didn''t want to see the black-robed man again.


    The crowd parted as he approached the girl. The wizard was tending seemingly already dead lass. Ishit face darkened when he saw the maid''s state. She was beyond saving. Now he knew why Bhadra hadn''t called for Nimohi.


    "Oh! you''ve come." Bhadra said without looking up. "Take a look at the lass. I think only you can save her. "


    "Bhadra, I''m a smith, not a healer," Ishit replied, wondering where the wizard was going.


    "You are. "  Bhadra replied, he was uncannily calm.  ("Boy, use the Glassian healing art, or have forgotten it already?) He sent a telepathic message.


    "Yes! I''m" Ishit foolishly said. Padma, Esha, and Karuvaki gave him a ''Are you an Idiot?'' look. Since when did you become a healer? To become a Nimohi, one needed to have a para mind, and mastery over the herbs and all.


    Ishit ignored the ladies. With so many things going on in his life, he had absolutely forgotten about the healing art he had learned from Dhrita. Now when Bhadra reminded him, he recalled it.


    Though Ishit hadn''t had the chance to learn advanced healing arts like trading with death fairies, he was sure if the lass had even a single breath left he could cure her.


    Time was slipping out of their hands. So he set to work without wasting any more moments, with all eyes on him.


    The first step was to find the soulmate tree or animal of the girl.  There were many methods to find one''s soul animal.


    Like -what animal one often saw in one''s dreams;  What  pet he always wanted to have; what wild animals he often crossed path while venturing in wilds; what animals he felt drawn to;


    As the lass couldn''t answer these questions, Ishit couldn''t use these methods.  He needed to study girls'' body parts-like palms, fingers, nose, lips, feet, eyes, etc.


    With his powerful spiritual sense, it was not difficult for him. He gathered all the details and drew figures on the parchment.


    And soon a serpent''s figure emerged out of the jumbled lines. He wondered if it was the reason for which the snake had chosen Nidhi of all the maids.  He shook his head. It was the black-robed man who had forced the reptile to coil around the lass''s leg.


    The first step had been completed, now he needed a serpent or a tree that symbolized reptiles.


    Unmindful towards the puzzled gazes of ladies, he turned to Bhadra.


    "Bhadra can you arrange, devil''s snare, snake plants, Nagafani, and cedar tree as soon as possible? Make sure they all are alive."


    Bhadra nodded and left. The plants he had asked for were not rare ones.  So he was not afraid that Bhadra wouldn''t find them in Minaak.


    "What kind of treat require such common grasses? Don''t tell me you two are fooling around with the maid. " Karuvaki couldn''t stop herself asking. She really couldn''t understand why these southern were so concerned about a commoner''s death, going as far as offending Barbarik and the snake charmer.


    "I think it shouldn''t matter to you whether we are messing around or not. After all, for you people, maids are toys," replied Ishit. His cousin''s giggles with the cackles of Barabrik and all were still resounding in his ears. He couldn''t make out how they could enjoy others'' sufferings.


    "You! " Karuvaki couldn''t refute him. It was true, in Kalinga, commoners were nothing but playthings of spirit wielders. They were meant to serve their betters. And if it required their deaths, they had to die happily.


    Before this day, she hadn''t thought of them more than her contracted-beasts---useful and disposable at whim in a battle. Of course, there were some commoners which were like soul pets a little bit more precious. Like her two maids Naina and Suniti, or her dai maa (governess).


    Ishit shook his head and decided to ignore the pouting girl. It was not her fault. If he had been born in Kalinga he might have not cared about the commoners too. And he again realized how great his land, Garuna, was.  He felt lucky to be born in the virgin land. (only defilers used this term to call Garuna).


    Bhadra didn''t take a long time. He returned with all the four plants with their roots intact.


    Ishit examined them all. And with a satisfied nod, he resumed his work.  The third stop was most crucial. It would decide whether the lass would live or die.


    He asked  Champa to bring him some flour. The girl rushed to the kitchen and came back with a bowl filled with rice flour.


    With the help of rice drew a mandala o the floor, and put the conscious maid on the center of the intricate figure.  He set the four plants in thier respective positions in the mandala.


    Ishit told everyone to back off. As he picked up the girl''s hand it was icy cold. He felt the artery. It was a bit difficult, for the lass was nearly dead.


    He took a deep breath and recalled the stage tongue that he had learned from the priest, and chanted, pronouncing each syllable carefully,


    ????||Om HumHum Satrustambhanaya Hum Hum Om Phat||????


    ????||Om Shrim Hrim Shrim Sarva Mangalaya Pingalaya Om Namah''||????


    ????||Om Aim Aim Mano Vanchita Siddhaya Aim Aim Om''||????


    ????||Om Rudraya Roganashaya Agacha Cha Ram Om Namah||????


    ????||Om Shrim Hrim Sam Sam Hrim Shrim Shankarshanaya Om||????


    ????||Om Hrim Hrim Safalyayai Siddhaye Om Namah''||????


    ????||Om Shrim Bam Sough Balavardhanaya Baleshwaraya Rudraya Phut||????


    ????||Om Hram Hrim Hum Samastha Graha Dosha Vinashaya Om||????


    ????||Om Gam Hluam Shroum Glaum Gam Om Namah''||????


    ????||Om Chum Chandishwaraya Tejasyaya Chum Om Phut''||????


    ????''||Om Bhavod Bhava Sambhavaya Ishta Darshana Om Sam Om Namaha''||  ????


    (Note: These mantras have the power to cure any ailments if one chants them properly. Please take a bath before trying them out. Though  no side effects have been noted by Brahmins so far, use them at your own risk.)


    As soon as he finished the eleventh mantras, the seemingly dead girl''s body twitched violently, and dark mist gushed out his mouth.  Ishit hurriedly resumed chanting.  The dark mist swirled and rushed towards the four plants.


    And before the enlarged eyes of the ladies, the luscious plants turned into ashes.  The girl''s body returned back to its original color, pale white.


    Ishit hurriedly fed her pranic energy. ( of course, it was not included in the Glassian healing method). Though poison had been cleansed completely, the girl''s body was still shuddering. Ishit frowned as he scanned her body.


    His eyes winded as he noticed the golden egg as large as a walnut.  What the hell it was!


    "Let me take from here, boy, "Bhadra said, as crouched down beside him.


    The wizard placed a hex on the girl''s stomach, making the lass still. He then took out some ash and smeared it on the girl stomach. He mumbled a spell. To Ishit''s surprise, the golden egg slowly came out of the girl''s womb. What was more surprising, there was no wound or cut on the smooth skin of the maiden.


    Girls let out loud gasps.


    Ishit eyes were fixed on the eggs, it had the aura of the snake.


    Bhadra picked up the egg and put it away.


    "let the lass rest for some time, she will be fine." He said as he got up.


    Ishit gave the girl the last glimpse. Her breathing was calm and regular. The rosiness was coming back on her apple cheeks. Making sure, there was nothing wrong with the girl, he followed Bhadra out.


    He didn''t notice Karuvaki was gaping at him, with her mouth agape.


    Ishit caught up to the wizard,


    "What are you going to do with the egg?" he asked.


    "


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 101 - Jora

    chapter is coming soon


    Just a few miles away from Minaak, beyond the nine-story tower of the spirit shrine, there was a lake called Prem Sarovar.  Surrounded by the colorful spirit maple trees and all sorts of flowers, so fragrant that passerby couldn''t help but attract towards the little orchard,  the place was the Mana-Sarovar ( the lake of water nymphs) of Minaak.


    Ayaan, the late lord of Garuna, used to come here with his gorgeous queen, Manavi. After taking bath in the crystal-clear water of the lake, Manavi would sit beside the lake with her exquisite feet playing with the water, and Lord Ayaan would make braids of waist-long hair, interlocking freshly plucked flowers in them.


    They would sit there embracing each other for hours.


    After the death of Ayaan and Manavi, Oman had incremated them together according to the Old Ways on the bank of the lake.


    Oman had invited the best sculptor from Vaishali to make the statues of the departed lovers.


    Though the two statues had cost him a great fortune, he never regretted it.


    The reason was simple the idols had mended his shattered heart somewhat. He had built a shrine beside the Prem Sarovar and placed the two life-like statues in it.


    The two sculptures were of six-star and could be heard laughing and talking to each other just like a living couple.


    Oman had built a fence around the scenic lake and appointed keepers to take care of the places. The place had become a sort of a holy sanctum of young lovers. Youths, commoners and spirit wielders alike, visited the place to make wishes for thier happy love lives.


    Today, a strange pair entered Prem Sarovar.  The pair consisted of a young man and an old man, who must have been in his sixties.


    "Oman has really taken good care of the place," The old man said, his sharp eyes enjoying the beauty around him.


    "What''s the point in taking care of idols," The young man said. His arm guards were a symbol of him being an archer. From his accent and golden skin tone, his Sursenian ethnicity was apparent as day.


    "Haha, ask who? a young man who has traveled all the way from Sursena to Minaak just to see these idols. " The old man  chuckled, "Can you sound more hypocritic?"


    "No, I came here to see what my aunt had seen in Lord Ayaan that she had garlanded him of all the lords present in her svayamvara." The young man said as he strolled towards the white shrine built according to Nagra style. ( the temple construction style of North India).  A couple of maids were tending flowers, humming a melancholic melody. The young man couldn''t help but halted in his steps and listened to the song, filled with loneliness,


    ???? || O Love, forgetting you, what I should sing?


    Voice, which you dwell in,


    how can I scatter that sound in these specks of dust?


    Anyway, my desires cannot come out of the words'' half-open doors;


    My longings tire out of walking on the short path of exhalations.


    Tell me how can I call you by dream signs! ????


    ????|| In a gust of  scanted morning breeze,


    Night has been swept away, stars have drowned;


    Alas! Even after drowning in the river of tears again and again,


    these star-like eyes of mine never die.


    Tell me how can I awaken you in these long hours of grief,


    so that I too can enjoy this life? ????


    "Ah! this song!" sighed the old man, whose hair was the tuft of the fluffy clouds.


    "What''s wrong with the song?  " the young man asked as he started walking again.


    "Nothing. I heard this song, long ago, in Osian, the city of sand dunes. " The old man said, adjusting his long ropes.


    "You mean during your escape from Jitor." The young man asked.


    "Yes, from a ghost of some heartbroken maiden. " the old man replied.


    "Hey! young sir, please leave your shoes out." one of the maids stopped the young man, who was about to step on the marble stair.


    "Oh! Sorry," the young man said and took off his shoes.


    The old man didn''t follow his companion in the shrine. He sat down on the marble stair. His dusty clothes were suggesting that the man had traveled a long journey by foot. However, there was no sign of weariness on his glowing wrinkled face. After giving a glance at his surrounding, he closed his silvery eyes as if to take a nap.


    ****


    Inside of the shrine, the young man froze in his track as his eyes fell on the couple, standing on the dais, holding each other hands.


    The woman was the goddess of beauty, and the man was the lion of among warriors. They were looking into each other eyes, blushing like foolhardy lovers.


    The young man seemed mesmerized by the exquisite beauty.  It took him a while to break the spell. He walked over to the two idols. and after a light bow, he placed the flowers he had purchased from a florist before coming here, in the couple''s feet.


    A light giggle resounded in the silent chamber, startling the young man. He hurriedly looked around; there was no one.


    The peal of a light chuckle came again. This time young man looked at the life-like statues. Sure enough, the voice was coming from them.


    The young man kept standing motionless, staring at the man''s idol.


    "He really was handsome," after a long pause, the young man mumbled and walked out of the shrine, wiping away his tears.


    ***


    "let''s go Lemora,  it''s already evening. Hope we get a good inn this time. I needed a bath." The young man said to the napping man.


    "Ah! what were doing in for so long? " Lemora asked, getting up.


    "Nothing."


    "So, what do you think of your aunt''s choice?"


    "Nothing."


    "Don''t you know another word?" Lemora asked as they walked out of Prem Sarovar.


    The young man was none other than the renowned princess of Sursena, Urvi in disguise. And the old man was her mentor, Lemora.


    They had traveled thousands of miles to get here in Minaak. Urvi was planning to participate in the competition, not because she wanted to join an academy, but she wanted to hone her skills.


    Another reason for her visit was these two idols. Since childhood, she had heard of her aunt. The princess, who had chosen a Samant over the crown prince.


    They said Aslan also liked her and thus asked for her hand.  But Sursena never forced their daughters to wed. Hence, like usual a swayamvar was organized. All the lords were invited included Aslan.


    However, Manavi, the most beautiful woman of her time, was asked to choose her husband. They said she hadn''t even spared a glance to Aslan and others. She came into the wedding hall, her enchanting eyes fixed on the lord of Minaak, Ayana.


    Before the jealous eyes, she chose him.


    What was the reason for her choice had never come to light? Though many speculations were made like they had already known each other and were in love. But it was not true, for Lord Ayana had never seen Manavi before.


    It was their first meeting.


    Tanvi always wanted to find the reason for her aunt''s strange decision. But even after coming to Minaak, and visiting the shrine, she couldn''t get the answer.


    Of course, Lord Ayana was handsome, but so were Aslan and others. She refused to believe her aunt had chosen Ayana for his look.


    Urvi shook her head and sighed. It seemed she had to leave without the answer.


    "So, we are not going to the castle," Lemora asked  again,


    "No, we cannot. Dad doesn''t want me to visit Oman. " Urvi replied,


    "I really can''t make out why Lord Senjit is angry with Oman. As far as I know, Oman never wanted to be a lord. " Lemora said as they stepped on the road leading to Minaak.


    "He must have his reasons. " Urvi said. "let''s hasten our pace if we don''t want to spend the night outside of the city. "


    So they paced up.


    In the west, the sun was bidding goodbye, when they got to the city gate.  They assimilated into the large crowd as they entered the city.


    They were looking for someone to ask about the inn, when a Nimoi, smeared all in ashe, came from nowhere and prostrated himself before baffled Urvi.


    "Hail to the Queen of the realm, the mother of all beings," he said, and before Urvi could say something to the man he got up and disappeared in the crowd.


    "What the hell was it? " Lemora asked, his searching for the vagabond. However, the man seemed to vanish in the air.


    "Is he lunatic or something? " Urvi asked,


    "Can''t say anything? For me all Nimois are lunatics. But it was unprecedented. Let''s go, you will never understand the uncanny ways of these vagabonds.  " Lemora said.


    After asking a vendor, they entered into a side alley where the most expensive inn was.. In this very inn  was sitting the two men of Vasu.

 Chapter 102 - Manorama: A City Bride

    the chapter will be up by the morning


    "Vritra, you should pray to your clan deity that Oman won''t get the air of the incident. " Vasu said to the snake-charmer while scrutinizing his black neck  "What had gotten into you so you dared to attack the boy? "


    The reckless of his companion had caught him off guard. He had thought the snake-charmer was just fooling around with the boy and the maid.


    "I seek pardon for spiling lord''s plan. It was really recklessness of me." Vritra  replied, his face was still pale, and his eyes bloodshot.


    "I want an explanation, not a sorry face, Vritra. There is too much at stake. Crown Prince Tissa is coming tomorrow. And when he will find out that one of my men would''ve nearly spoiled his years-long plannings. You think a sorry face will be enough to appease his anger. "


    Vasu said with a worry-filled face.


    "It was my naga-mani (snake stone)," replied Vritra, the chief of snake-charmers, a man feared by all serpents.


    "What''s wrong with the stone? Haven''t you subdued it already? " Vasu asked, giving the killer of Vasuki a puzzled look.  The reason Vritra  was regarded highly among all the snake-charmer of Kalinga was his inhumane feat of killing a tenth-grade snake, Vasuki, the ruler of all serpents.


    "Yes! I did. But today, when the boy approached the snake, the stone acted up on its own.  As if wanted to come out from my throat. If I hadn''t had an Echidna pill, I would have died then and there."  said Vritra. Naked fear crept over the snake charmer''s face.


    "I''m telling you, lord. The boy is not normal. I think the rumors are true; he is Hara. My blood got froze when he glared at me. A cold terror gripped my soul. I felt.."


    "Enough, Vritra. Save me your tribal fantasy." Vasu got up. He really should have listened to his father. He was right about these savages. They couldn''t be trusted. They were as perfidious as snakes, bidding thier time to bite the same hand that fed them.


    The boy must have something on him that saved him from the snake.


    Vasu turned to Barbarik who was drinking wine from a decanter straight.


    "Barbarik, I want you to contact all our men, and tell them to be ready for my instructions. And it will be better you go underground.  I fear Oman will drop this incident so easily. Of course, if my sister takes the bait you might be able to dine with us."


    "Don''t worry. Oman can''t find me if I don''t want to. " Barbarik said.


    "Ok! then I''m leaving. I have to dine with Oman." Vasu said and walked out of the chamber,.


    "Be careful of the hooded man, lord. "  Vritra said when Vasu was at the threshold. The lord of Kalinga gave his man a glance and with a nod, he left.


    "Vritra, you''re really a fool. " Barbarik spoke when the sound of Vasu''s feet died away.


    "Do you also think I''m lying?" the snake -charmer asked,


    "No! But have you never heard old man''s advice? Never share your fears with your lord." Barbarik replied.


    "But he wanted an explanation. "


    "He always wants. "


    "Then what should have told me. "


    "That you wanted to fuck the lass and the boy was acting like a cock-blocker." Barbarik said as he got up, despite drinking so much alcohol, he was somber as ever.


    "Stop fretting over the incident, like a woman. Vasu is enough for that. As for the lad being Hara, let me tell you, he is not. Our intel has confirmed it from the spirit shrine. Now get up. you''ve heard Vasu. We need to go underground. So let''s leave this inn, and let me bring you somewhere where we can both enjoy ourselves." Barbarik said, smiling evilly.


    *****


    Among all the city-bride mansions, Pushp-Mahal was most famous and sought after. Vasanta-Sena was the head dancer of this grand mansion.  Six years ago, Spirit knows from whence, Vasntasena, with her cartful of beauty and her blooming alluring youth, had come and started to dance at the city square. At the time she was only 15 springs old lass with a slender body, glowing creamy white skin, deep dark eyes, and snake-like agility.  Her first dance had enslaved  Lala Mukund, the richest merchant of Minaak, who had gifted her Pushp-Mahal.


    Barbarik who had disguised himself as a traveler dragged the snake-charmer in the great hall already bustling with crowds. After paying five thousand ducats, a giggling maid showed him his seat. Barbarik couldn''t help but squeeze her perky butt.  The maid gave him a tempting smile and left.


    On the stage, a couple of beauties were singing, behind them stood the statues of Madana, the patron deity of city brides. Barbarik looked around in the hall. The crowd was an amalgam of all ethnicities- dark-skinned, yellow-skinned, blonde, and so on. Many of them looked at Barbarik and nodded slightly.


    Barbarik sat back and whispered something to the snake-charmers.


    All of a sudden, the crowd hushed up, making Kalingan war god look towards the stage, decorated like a newly wedded bride.


    On the stage, a celestial beauty, whose oval face could even enchant the moon, had appeared. Her night-black hair pulled back in a flower bun. A blue pearl was set in her rosy cleavage. Her plump breasts wanted to come out of her tight silky red blouse. A beautiful lehenga was clung around her thin waist.


    In her arched nose, a golden ring was teasing the crowd. Seeing the glossy coral lips, Barbarik''s mouth watered.


    It took the crowd a while to break the spell cast by the otherworldly beauty.


    And they shouted altogether,


    "Vasntasena! Vasntasena!!.."


    The head dancer bowed to the crowd, smiled.


    It was then a slap fell on the mridang (Indian musical instrument) and with a light tap golden anklets rang--Chhan!! The mridang took a short run, and a slap fell again. the anklet rang again, Chhan!! Chhan!! Chhan!!


    And then, those red lotus feet, adorned with golden anklets, started to play on the marble floor of the stage. Tinkles of the anklets began to produce tides in the hearts of the crowd. Vasntasena''s slender arms began to sway like snakes. Her ripe chest was rising and falling with the tap on the mridanga.


    The divine dance enchanted every soul present there. As the mridanga picked up the pace, Vasntasena''s rosy feet began to compete. and soon they left the pats in the dust. At last, slowly, like a branch laden with flowers, her slender body began to bend, and with a last slap on the mridanga, she collapsed on the floor.


    Every drop of blood in the people''s veins was dancing. The audience was left spellbound. For a long time, they kept staring at the alluring body lying on the stage before them.


    When the crowd''s attention returned to the hall. It erupted into applause and cheers.


    The show was over. So people, unwillingly, got up and began to leave.


    Barbarik nudged the snake -charmer and got up. He beckoned to the nearby maid. The maiden came blushing like a blooming rose.


    "Tell your Devi (mistress), her beloved from Kalinga has come to see her." Barbarik took out a golden insignia and slipped into the maid''s hand.


    The lass left smiling and returned with a grim face.


    "Please, follow me. " She said,


    Barbarik and Vritra fell in behind the swing waist of the gorgeous maid.  They entered one of many doors in the grand hall.


    They took the stairwell and halted at the third floor.


    Here a large bed, decorating like a nuptial bed was waiting for them.  There was a large oval-shaped mirror set in the wall beside an arched window overlooking the street.


    The walls were covered with murals depicting men and women loving each other.


    Barbarik sat down on the large sofa with his friend.


    "Please wait for a while, Devi will see you soon." The maid said as she served red wine to the two guests.


    "Why shouldn''t you entertain us in the meanwhile?" Barbarik said, licking his lips.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I don''t understand." The maid said coyly,


    Barbarik chuckled and he pulled the girl in his arms.


    The lass let out a surprised gasp, but that was all.


    "Let me check what you hiding under this blouse, so securely," Barbarik said as her rough hand tore off the fabric, revealing creamy, cotton soft mounds.


    The snake charmer seemed lost in his thoughts, not paying his boorish companion any glance.


    Barbarik grinned and began to play with the two redbuds, making the maid moan.


    "You haven''t changed, Kalingan. " An ethereal voice stifled the maid''s alluring moans.  She frantically pulled his messed clothes and got up from Barbarik''s lap.


    A gorgeous lady in his twenties was standing at the door. Barbarik glanced towards.


    "And neither you, Surabhi," Barbarik said her predatory eyes roaming over the head dancer''s body.


    "Don''t call me by this name.  It makes me homesick." Vasntasena said ruefully as she came and set on the bed.


    "Please leave us alone, Chandrika. And if someone asks for me, tell him I''m feeling sick tonight." She said to the maid.


    "As your command, Devi." Chandrika bowed gently and left.


    She hurriedly climbed down the stairs, and without even bothering her torn blouse she walked out of the door and looked around in the empty hall, and the young man was mopping the floor. She walked over to him and whispered into his years,


    "Tell Chief, Vasntasena is from Kalinga and works for them. "

 Chapter 103 - Vasntasena

    "So his majesty can''t wait anymore,"  Vasntasena asked while eyeing the snake charmer''s blackened neck.


    Barbarik resisted the urge to take a bite out of the city bride''s peachy cheeks. Her sweaty cleavage and her intoxicating female scent made his cock throb. He wanted nothing but to tear off the silky red blouse teasing his eyes.


    Alas! he could only fantasize all of this. The woman before him was not an ordinary city bride, she was a Vish- Kanya, poison damsel, trained to kill. As if it was not the worst, Sakuni, the royal mentor of Tissa, had even taught her his Indrajaalic magic. With the help of this enigmatic art,  Vasntasena could slave anyone.


    "It is not His Majesty, but Prince Tissa. If he doesn''t want to lose the throne to Princess Grace, he must prove himself before the coming  Sphynx games. With most of the nobles and black robeds supporting Princess Grace, Prince Tissa''s odds of winning are not high, unless he can achieve something that even His Majesty couldn''t. "  Barbarik said.


    "I really wonder why master Sakuni is backing him up. Varta will be better under Princess Grace." Vasntasen said, tucking the lock behind her rosy ears.


    "I don''t think so. " Barbarik said, gulping down. After this meeting, he would seek out the maid.


    "Anyway, I have finished my tasks. Griva''s is under my control. But I must talk to Master face to face. Before proceeding further. " Vasntasena said as she got up.


    "What''s about Oman?"


    "Have you lost your mind? Who is Oman? The most riteous man in Garuna. Do you really think he would visit a city bride? I really feel bad for him. " Vasntasena walked over to the mirror and began to remove her jeweled  earrings.  "Padma is the most furtuanet woman on the earth."


    "If you say so.  Give me summoning sigils, Vasu wants me to contact all our men. "  Kalinga said, trying not to look at the temptress.  "Can I have the lass, who''s just left?" Kalinga added.


    "Oh! you liked her. Go to the second floor, I will send her to you. Just be gentle, she is yet to taste a man. " Vasntasena said, smiling.    Barbarik felt his blood boiling.


    "What''s about sigils"


    "As I said. I must talk to Master, first. He hasn''t sent any such instructions. So have patience. He is coming tomorrow."


    Barbarik didn''t say anything as he stared at the epitome of beauty. After a breath long time, he sighed ,


    "Vasu won''t be too happy. After all we are all working for Sakuni and Prince Tissa."


    "No! Kalingan. I know only one master that is Sakuni. And his instructions are clear. I''ve to wait for his arrival before stirring the pot. So now leave me alone. I have to change. And one more thing make sure, the lass can''t get up untill end of Inna''s feast." Vasntasena said, as she untied her blouse string.


    Barbarik nodded and left with the snake -charmer. Feeliing frustrated, Sakuni was really the cunning raven, as they called him Atlantia.  The old fox  couldn''t even trust his alley. He needed inform Vasu of this.


    "So what do you think of the Vish-Kanya? " He asked  his companion,who was still eating pills.  It seemed the snake charmer was telling truth. The accident had cost him his life.


    She is gorgeous." The charmer said, while climbing down the stairs.


    "Just gorgeous?"


    "Or what? I''ve tasted him in bed."


    "Don''t say this again, if you don''t want to lose your life. Believe she is more frightening than Vasuki, the serpent king. They say even Sakuni can''t control her completely." Barbarik said with serious face.


    **********


    Lying on the floor in his chamber, Ishit couldn''t help with think of what had happened in the dinning hall.


    Who was Rudra?


    Ishit had given a visit to Suta before dinner. Even he didn''t have any tale of Rudra. Then why the snake''s body  caught fire as soon as it bit him.


    Ishit felt thick fog shrouding his soul. First his invisible nadis ( He had talked Udolf about them, the wizard said it had nothing to do with Osric tears) and his weird experience in Illium, then this.


    Ishit sighed.


    With only two days left  before the completion began, he was feeling tense. Moreso, after seeing the participants arriving from different academies and parts of Varta.


    Ishit ,after talking  to Udlof, had left for Guha''s. It was then he had seen the contestants flocking in the city. Filled with zeal, they all seemed well prepared for the coming event.


    And here he was still learning combats arts from the wizard.


    What if he did ''t win a spot in any academy!  What would he do then?


    Isht turned over in his hard bed. Champa had givine him a blanket. Ishit was using it as pillow.


    Again  in the dead night, he felt alone  and missed the days when his mother would pat him to sleep.


    Everything had changed so fast that he hadn''t got the time to adjust himself. His emotions were in rack. His thoughts were in mess.He had thought that Guha would help him out, but his only friend had his own share of problems. And after talking with Udolf, it seemed the experiences Guha was having were not good things.


    Though the death worshiper had promised that he would help him out, Ishit believed even he didn''t know what was wrong with Guha.


    "Hey! are you awake?"


    The babylike voice started Ishit. He sat up bolt upright.  His hand glowing with the spirit, ready to strike. He looked in the dim light. A strange creature with large pointy ears and nose was standing just few pace away from him. The humonied creature was only three and half feet tall. His pale skin was covered with letters.


    Ishit had never seen or heard about such creature.


    "Who are you ? " Ishit asked feeling no hostility from the intruder . How the hell did he got in? What were Amora and guards doing?


    "What? Did Sire forgot Villi so soon?" replied the intruder, his saucer like eyes widened in shock.


    "I''m sorry. I never met you before." Ishit said, eying his uninvited guest.  Was his cousins pulling some prank on him?  After all they both were tamers, and had brought beasts with them in thier pet satchels.    Ishit let out his spirit sense  to check out. But there was no one out his chamber. They must have been hiding somewhere.


    "Toshi says lie blackens our souls. So you must not lie, sire." the intruder said with a sullen look, "We meet a few days ago. I even gave you a dautya leaf which was not sent by Toshi." Suddenly, his pale face drained, "I don''t know Toshi. Sire, you must not think that Villi is sent by Toshi." he said hurriedly.


    Ishit didn''t what the heck  the creature clad coarse jhingola was blabbering about.


    "What are doing in the caslte?  How you got in ? Has Ambhik , Karuvaki or Vasu sent you?"


    "Yes! they sent me.  No... No it''s lie. Villi can''t lie . He doesn''t want his soul to be tarnished." he'' said hurriedly, "You must not ask who sent Villi, sire."


    Ishit was dumbfounded.  There was still need to ask who sent you.


    "Ok! who sent you .... no What I mean what are doing in my chamber?" Ishit asked, still looking for any spirit ripples around his chamber.


    "Toshi''s sent me to tell sire. That sire has  eaten a memory pill, so his sire has forgotten his really Identity. He said  you must not think yourself the young lord of Minaak.  You''re not Ishit.  No he said you''re Ishit too. But you''re not Ishit alone.  " Villi said, while eyeing the books stacked on the floor.  Ishit had borrowed them from Suta this evening. They were all on serpents, discussing , in details, their types, thier odd behaviours, and legends regarding them.


    Ishti was now sure the little dwarf was a minion of his cousins, sent to make fun of him.


    "I got you, now please leave. And don''t burger in my room again."  He needed to talk his father,. With his cousins staying in the castle, he couldn''t sleep in  a doorless chamber.


    "Villi won''t, sire. Please  do eat the dautya leaf. It will help you to understand who you''re and why you are here. Sire, you shouldn''t put books on the floor. Toshi says the mazia can''t bear thier weight. " Villi walked over to the books.


    "Ok! Now leave, and tell your master, if they send you again in my chamber. It won''t be good for them." Ishit said ignoring the gibberish of the dwarf.


    "Why , sire? You don''t like Villi. Have Villi offended you? Villi is very good bookings. He works very hard, sire." Villi touched the leather cover of the books.


    "Ok! I got you. Please do leave now. "  Ishit said in a harsh tone, but the creature didn''t seem to listen to him.


    "I hate animal skins.and you know, sire. Books  too hate being wrapped in beast skins. " Villi picked up a book , and before Ishit could stop him. He ripped off the leather cover.


    "What the hell are doing?" Ishit yelled as he rushed for his books.

 Chapter 104 - Tissa

    The chapter is coming soon!!!!!


    "I will take a class of you two. You dare to hit Minerva. Meet me in the morning. " Avantika said as she shut the door after her. Minerva gave them a furious look and she left too.


    "Why?" Guha looked into his friend''s eyes. He had robbed him of his only chance.


    "Why? Have a miniri (a small spirit bird that feeds on brains) got your brain?  " Ishit snapped at him.


    "How can you tell her something like this? Don''t you know she has you only now?"


    "But it is true, Ishit.  Believe it or not. He is hiding inside me, waiting for something. I don''t know for what, maybe, for my will to collapse. And Once he overpowers, he will kill everyone around me...even Maa too."


    Guha didn''t know when his eyes welled up, and two tears rolled down on his cheeks. He was losing control of his body, of his senses.


    Ishit cast a silencing shield around them, and sat beside Guha, with a complicated look.


    "Tell me about it, and don''t you dare to hide anything. Who is this demon of yours?  " He asked, in an authoritative tone.


    Guha bowed his head.


    "It was all started with the assassin attack. That evening when I was returning home from the aviary tower after my trial. "  After a pause he started to speak, telling Ishit how he had used the forbidden art he had seen in his father''s diary. He described in detail how his awareness had got trapped into a strange cage with no wall and then woken up in a parrot. He told him the devastation he had brought by waging war against the city.


    "I woke up that day thinking it was just a horrible dream, one of many nightmares that hunted me after dad left. Alas! how wrong I was. Ishit, I had butchered millions of blameless birds. I  was the sinner as the wind had whispered. " Guha sobbed. Ishit, who was mind was blank listening to the unbelievable tale, patted him gently on his shoulder. He didn''t know what to tell his friend. He had never heard someone having such an uncanny experience.


    "But it was not you''re fault, though. You were as helpless as the birds were, acting under someone else control. I think you shouldn''t blame yourself .."


    "No, you didn''t get it." Ishit was cut off by Guha, " it was me, Ishit. it was me all along. He is a part of me or maybe I''m a part of him. Ishit, he hunts my vision, my dreams. Tells me that I don''t belong here, among humans. He tells me to go deep in the Nimarawood, and find a place called Dilli where lives Elass, the first bird."


    Ishit had never heard such a bird or place.  But he knew if his friend went there, not even his soul would return.


    "Has he told his name?" Ishit asked, thinking of something.


    "He doesn''t have to. I know his name is also Guha, or as the birds call him, Guha, the sinner."


    Ishit was dumbfounded. What the hell? Even birds had sinners.  However, he showed nothing on his face.


    Guha seriously needed help. But who could possibly help him? Ishit wondered.


    Maybe Udolff, the death worshiper. But could he trust him?


    Ishit still hadn''t been able to figure out why the wizard had sent him back into the past.


    He didn''t want to drag his friend into his troubles.


    "Ishit, could you promise me to take care of my mother?" Guha suddenly asked, his teary eyes looking straight in his.


    "What sorts of question is this?" Ishit replied," She is my second mother, Guha. I love her as much as I love my mother. And as to take care of her, I wouldn''t have to.  Nothing will happen to you. Trust me when I say I will find a cure to this strange ailment of yours. I know a man he might know what is happening to you,"


    Ishit consoled his friend as he made up hind mind to pay a visit to the dark tower. He couldn''t care about the motive of the wizard right now.


    If Guha was right, it was really serious trouble. Garuna couldn''t afford another enemy, one who could control all the mortal and spirit birds.


    He might have not witnessed the onslaught of birds, but if his father had to activate the shield, then it must have been terrifying.


    "Who? " Guha asked, giving him a puzzled look.


    "you don''t need to know, now," Ishit said. "Just relax. We''ll deal with this together. "


    Guha nodded. But he doubted anyone could help me. Just by sitting here, he could feel the consciousness of the alicanto sleeping in the backyard, and beyond the castle wall, of mortar-birds sleeping in the tree. A mere thought from him and they would leave their comfy nests. What was more, their fears, their miseries, and their joys were his.


    It was like living millions of lives together. The sheer emotional burden was driving him insane.


    Ishit asked Guha to describe his experience in detail so that he could ask Udolf if he knew about such absurd happening.


    None of them slept that night. Who could after knowing such a spooky experience?


    They chatted about their past adventures and giggled.


    With the first blush in the east, Ishit left the white castle, telling his friend to wait for his reply.  Of course, Lady Avantika did take their class. It wasn''t a pleasant one if you''re curious to know.


    *****


    Kasma''s heart sank when he felt Tara''s body going cold. He glanced at the priest who looked drained.  By the frown on his wrinkled face, he knew the old man was as clueless as he was.


    But he still asked,


    "Old man, why isn''t she breathing anymore? Don''t tell me you killed her."


    Thought of the priest betraying him set Kasma''s blood boiling. It was not like that  Moriyan slave was being paranoid; His journey to the Nimarawood had been nothing but precarious. If he hadn''t been trained for such perils, Kasma would''ve died millions of times before even getting to the Mansarovar lake.


    It was highly possible that the priest had told him to bring the nymph''s heart, to have him got killed.


    Come to think of it, the priest had no reason to help him and Tara, to begin with.  They were enemies, just like fire and water, cat and mouse, and lion and deer.


    His stay among idolaters had taught him this much. For Vartians Moriyans were defilers, embodiments of evils, inhuman beings with no hearts and emotions.


    "I warned you in the beginning, Moriyan. It was just my vision. " Soora said, glancing at the fire burning on the alter, "Maybe Vyom doesn''t want her to live."


    Kasma didn''t speak. He squatted down beside Tara. How calm she looked! She had escaped hell. Instead of grief, jealousy arose in the Moriyan''s heart.


    "You''ll have to take the body away, Moriyan. It''ll soon start decaying. " The priest''s voice broke the Moriyan''s stupor.


    "I will. "All Kasma said, as he rose to his feet.  He needed what to do. Death of Tara wouldn''t go unavenged.


    He would flay the butcher alive later. It was his promise to his love.


    The moriyan took out his dagger. The nether iron nipped his finger, and Kasma muttered a hex.


    Before the puzzled eyes of the priest and his disciple, a blood-red shield flickered around them, covering the small chamber.


    Kasma walked over to the baffled priest.


    "What are doing, Moriyan?" Soora priest asked as a horrifying realization hit the old man.  "You promised that you wouldn''t harm us even if I couldn''t save her. "


    "Oh! I did? " Kasma looked at him as he reached out his hand to grab the graying hair. "I''m sorry, old man. Someone must have to die, or Tara won''t forgive me. " He said as he yanked his long hair.


    "You can''t go back on word, the spirit is watching over you." shouted the priest, his face ashen-white with fear, struggling to wriggle out of the iron claw of Kasma. His disciple screamed as he fled for the gate.


    "You forgot something. Your spirit is as powerless as a maiden before us, idolater. " Kasma put the dagger on the neck of the man,  "We are spirit-defilers."  He slowly drove his dagger, the blood gushed out, paralyzing the old man. Kasma continued driving his dagger slowly cutting the windpipe.


    The priest gurgled, his eyes bulged out as his body wiggled, and then slowly turned lifeless. Kasma dropped it onto the floor. His calm eyes moved to the boy who was crying and frantically kicking the shield.


    A smile appeared on his handsome face as a deep-buried memory surfaced up in his mind. Years ago, just like the boy he too had tried to kick open the door. Of course, it hadn''t budged. Jora and others had laughed at him as if his panicked cries were some lewd jokes of wenches.


    "Stop wasting your energy, lad. It won''t shatter," he said, as he watched the boy wetting his pant. The horror in his eyes was so familiar to him. Alas! he couldn''t take with him or he would have been a good slave.


    "Please don''t kill me. I will do everything that you want. " The boy pleaded.. Kasma laughed. Sure

 Chapter 105 - Nimai

    Ishit remained seated on the floor long after the dwarf with printed skin left. He dropped the idea that the strange intruder was one of the tamed creatures of his cousins. Because he knew no such creature that could dissolve into the air except the messenger dove. Not to speak even messenger dove couldn''t sneak into the castle, eluding Amora, the house anima.


    Which brought the question, who was his visitor? Of course, the dwarf has told his name -Villi, the bookling. But what did that mean? Ishit had never heard or seen such a creature, not even in Suta''s tales, and yes, not even in Illium.


    Then this Toshi, the man who had sent the dwarf here.  How did he know of his bugging suspicion that there was something wrong with his memory?


    Did his parents really feed him the legendary memory pill?  Ishit couldn''t help but recall his family''s strange behavior during the past few days. They didn''t seem surprised at him knowing all the spirit paths and elementary knowledge without even going to school, neither did anyone ask him how he managed to pass the school test with such a good score, not even Esha.  As though they had already excepted this.


    And if his knowledge was fed to him in a pill, what was Illium? Was it a creation of Suta?


    Questions, suspicions, distrusts, began to dance around him in the darkness of the night, laughing at him.


    Ishit got up, ignoring the racing thoughts.  He walked over to the broken window.


    Out in the yard, night roses were blooming; silver butterflies with glowing wings were fluttering here and there, stealing nectar from blooming flowers. The faintly glowing vines were swaying in the night breeze. In the distance, the guards were patrolling.


    Ishit stood there, staring into the night, without blinking.


    Memory Pill?


    A mythical pill concocted by a veteran magsman that could modify one''s memory. That was all he knew about this mythical pill. or to put it more precisely, it was all Suta had put in the pill for him to know.


    Ishit didn''t know how he should feel. Should he feel angry?


    Ishit decided to ask his parents first. He wanted to know why they had to feed him the pill. It would also clarify whether the dwarf was telling the truth. With things going like this, he couldn''t believe an intruder so easily.


    Suddenly, he recalled the dautya leaf. If the dwarf was right, it should be somewhere hidden in his room. But where? There wasn''t much left in the chamber. A wardrobe with his clothes, a table--that was all he had.


    Everything had been cleared away by the maids.


    Ishit couldn''t help but cursed himself. If he hadn''t been so foolish as to smash his own chamber, the leaf wouldn''t have lost the leaf.


    Now he could only pray that maids wouldn''t have thrown it away already. He would ask Champa about it in the morning.


    Ishit laid down back on his carpet bed with the blanket as his pillow. He had to take some rest. A long day was waiting for him ahead.


    ****


    This chapter was posted a way ahead of time...now I''m putting it in the right sequence....


    The young man was Urvi, the pearl of Sursena.  And Nupur is someone who would play a crucial role in the story.


    The news of a djall hiding in the nearby woods spread like wildfire in the city. What killed the malevolent being started many rumors. Magsmen and bards were badgering the city guards to fork out some information so they could spin a tale and a song to earn their livings. However, even the most venerated Suka, the divine bard, couldn''t cajole the guards into opening their mouths.


    However, the folks, spooked by ominous occurrences in Minaak, couldn''t be denied a story, a tale that could lighten their nightmares.


    So Magsmen racked their creative brains and churned out their version of accounts of what had transpired in the heart of the Nimara wood.


    Of course, the juicy tale had a mysterious yoddha with a murky past, hunting for the embodiments of evils, the spirit defilers, and their dark companions like djalls.


    "As I always say," began Nupura, taking a sip from his mug of wine, relishing the taste of the expensive brew. You didn''t meet such a wealthy and rookie customer every day. Apparently, the young man before him was new in the south. From his accent and golden skin tone, Nupura reckoned him to be from the northwest, maybe from Sursena.


    Young spirit-wielders from all nine mahajanpadas (provinces) were coming to Minaak to participate in Inna''s feast. Some were to fight and some to watch. As for the almond-eyed young man sitting before him, he seemed to be an archer, or he wouldn''t have been putting on the arm-guards, made of dragon skin.


    Everyone, who was coming to Minaak, wanted to hear about the djall and the tale of how traitor Kruma eluded Lord Oman. And this handsome young man was not an exception. After entering the tavern, the first thing he had asked for was a magsman who knew the tales of recent happenings. And the tavern owner had pointed out Nupura. Of course, the young man wanted to hear the eyewitness account, but no one in the city knew what had occurred in the woods.


    Nupura, with other magsmen and bards, had visited the site ten days ago. They found only a gaping fissure running through the charred land covered with white ashes��nothing gory, nothing inspiring.


    So they spun the tale, of course not a cow-bull story as some fools, ignorant of the ways of sutas, were saying. They invoked the all-knowing Vayu (wind) and listened to its whisper. Thus, they complied the tale of the lone yoddha cursed to live forever and watch the world dying.


    The gruesome tale had made their heart so heavy that they had to sit there in the night, wailing. But tell this to a young lord, full of hope and valor, you wouldn''t get a single penny, let alone this lavish brew.


    A tell was not something that everyone could decipher. It required the wisdom of generations and the third eye of a man called faith.


    "Love can make a man anything. A hero or a heartless villain. Take the example of Evil Lord Mora, they say his love for his mother turned him into the devil what ..."


    "I didn''t pay you for the tale I hear from my wet nurse." The young man cut off Nupura before he could finish the opening sentence.


    Nupura looked at the well-sculpted face with high cheekbones. He didn''t mind the brass in his patron''s voice.


    The haughty spirit-wielders treated others like dirt.


    "Tell me what befell in the woods. Was it really a djall as the rumours are flying? And save your folkways, I don''t have time for them."


    The young lord said, tucking the dark lock behind his ear.


    Nupura took another sip as he shook his head.


    Too impatient to decipher the tale.


    "Yes. The child of Elanor was here. As for what..." Nupura looked into the dark eyes of the young warrior, "As you don''t want to hear the tale. Then it''s not clear. But something did burn the ban of all lives to ashes. Lord sealed the mouths of guards. So we have no secrets to share."


    He stopped and focused on his drink.


    Weak as they were, magsmen had their pride too. And If the legend could be believed, they were not so weak. They had changed the course of history. They had forged heroes in the dark times. But Alas! this world would never know the river of blood; they had shed for mankind.


    "And what your folks think killed the djall?" The young spirit wielder asked after a moment of silence.


    "You said. You don''t have time for our tale."


    "I''m sorry. Now tell me."


    Nupura gave a piercing look to his patron. No wielder had ever apologized to him. There was something different about the young man.


    "They were four. One mortal, two immortals, and last one... ." Nupura replied, "doomed to burn eternally."


    The young man''s sparkling eyes widened.


    Nupura hoped for a laugh, but it didn''t come. Instead, the wielder said,


    "But other magsmen say it was a yoddha. Now, who should I believe?"


    "They tell a story. And the story goes like that. But you asked me what our folks think killed the djall."


    The young man shook his head,


    "Ok! Now tell me of this young lord of yours. Rumors say that he has mastered all the basic spirit paths in a week. Is it true?"


    "Yes. He had visited the elementary spirit academy two days ago to give his exam and passed it with full marks, surprising all the academy and Minaak. They say Nidra, the fairy of dreams, trained him during his three-year-long slumber."


    "And what''s your take on this?"


    "Same as the folks say," Nupura said, his eyes twinkling.


    "One last question and the five ducats are yours." said the young man, giving a glance to the increasing crowd in the tavern.


    "Kruma, the vice head of the falconry guild was really working for the spirit-defilers?"

 Chapter 106 - Oman

    When Ishit was lying in his chamber thinking about the dwarf and all, Oman knocked on the dark tower. The serpents wriggled and the door cracked open, letting in the lord of Minaak.


    Bhadra greeted him in his study chamber with the floor littered with moth-eaten scrolls and books.


    "Pardon this wizard, Lord Oman. I didn''t expect your visit. " Udolf said in a ceremonial tone. But Oman could pick out the tinge of annoyance in his gruff voice. The wizard was not pleased with his untimely visit. Oman sighed remembering the deal he had with the wizard. For concealing his identity,  the wizard would fulfill his three requests. Out of three, only one had left now.


    "I need your help again, Bhadra " Oman didn''t beat around the bush.


    The wizard didn''t say anything. In the pale light of earthen-lamp, lines surfaced upon his runes-covered forehead. His eyes glowed up dimly.


    "You do know, after this, our pact will end, King," He said after a pause.


    "yes, I know. I will lose ownership of the tower. " Oman said with a sullen face. He didn''t know why he was feeling as if he was going to lose his most precious possession. It was not that the tower was of any use to him. If it was not for the wizard, the tower might have still remained locked.


    "Ok, then tell me what I can do for you," Bhdara said, looking straight into Oman''s troubled eyes.


    "I want you to protect my son till this storm ends. " Oman said, the wizard could see the desperation in the lord''s eyes. Perhaps he had seen his demise coming. But too late. He sighed Vartian kings had always been like this, killing each other, shunning their real enemies.


    He had thought Aslan would be different, but it seemed like Riga he too couldn''t stand Garuna''s pride.


    "I''ll keep him safe. But what about others I mean your wife and daughter." Udolf asked out of curiosity.


    "Vasu will take care of them. He hates me only, but his love for Padma can''t be questioned. " Oman said fidgeting his fingers.


    "Why are you so sure that you will lose? " the wizard asked. The dejected look on the lord''s face was an alien sight. All these years he had closely watched this king of Garuna. So he knew him better than anybody else how iron-willed he was.


    "You will know soon. " Oman said, looking at him "I only hope you have the strength to keep your promise."


    Udolf remained silent.


    "Why can''t you sign the charter? I''m sure Aslan would let you go."  Bhadra asked, despite knowing the answer too well.


    "I can''t." Oman''s voice got steel. "Besides, it is much deeper than just me signing the charter. Anyway, it is inevitable. See you in the morning, good luck with your search." Oman said, giving a glance to scrolls and left.


    Udolf didn''t resume his task.  He kept sitting in his rocking chair, reflecting over how Oman had felt relieved as soon as he accepted his request. Was it because he loved the boy or there was something else?  Or it was just an attempt to save a scion so that his lineage could go on.


    It didn''t seem right. Oman that he knew would never care about such a thing. Or he wouldn''t have agreed so readily to feed the boy Osric''s tear and the memory pill, knowing fully well the consequences of their failures.


    There was something else that Lord was hiding. And maybe Aslan and the Moriyans knew it.


    Suddenly Udolf felt embarrassed of himself. Even after living more than a decade in the city, he had never bothered to pry into Oman''s life.


    It couldn''t be blamed on him, though. He was here for the Meru Tower only. As for Oman, Udolf had seen too many monarchs to care about a mere Samant.


    If not for his earlier deal with him, he wouldn''t have cared about the boy, too.


    But come to think of it, the presence of djall and so many Moriyans spies in Minaak suggested something else. It was more than one needed to cause chaos in a city. It seemed Mir, the false Mora, needed something from Minaak.


    He had to find out whether it had something to do with Mora. Udolf eyes glowed up.  But first, he needed to take care of this new trouble.


    The wizard looked towards the pile of scrolls he had been rummaging through.  Guha''s case was really bizarre. He did hear about skinwalkers of Betaal. They had the ability to possess animals and birds, many of them could even shapeshift into animals. However, if his memory served him right, to become a skinwalker one had to perform a forbidden rite called Witchery Way.  They said the apprentice needed to sacrifice someone dearest to him to gain the heretic powers. Moreover, they also wore skins, horns, wings, or something of the animal they wanted to turn into.


    They did use to do a fair share of evil deeds, but none of them wanted to eradicate humanity entirely.


    Bhadra sighed. It seemed there was only one path left before him.


    *******


    "See no one could help me," Guha said, with a chuckle that one gave in despair. The folwer looked at him but said nothing. Ishit was sitting just before him in a rocking chair, frowning, his eyes staring at the stone carving on the wall.


    "I think it would be better I leave home sooner the better. Promise me you will take care of her." Guha appealed, resisting the urge to cry. Ishit didn''t seem to hear him. But Guha knew he was listening.


    "Tell her .." He sputtered, "Tell her I''ll return once I find dad. " It was a lie. Guha knew he would never return. And he wished so, for his return would only bring calamity.


    "And never tell her that her son was a demon. I know It will be hard for you and her, but it is the only way. It is my fate. " He finished.  There were many things he wanted to tell her and Ishit, his only friend. But it would only make his departure even harder.


    "Guha, May I come with you?" asked Ishit all of a sudden, looking at him expectantly.


    "No! " Even before Guha could speak, Bhadra cut in.


    "Boy, Oman has entrusted you to me. I have to make sure that you survive this so-called Inna''s feast. So you''re not going anywhere before this event concludes. Anyway, your destiny lies somewhere else. I can ensure you that much;  it is not in the Nimarawood. "


    "But how can he survive in the woods by himself? you know it better than anyone else what is hiding in the depth of the forest. " Ishit said, his face fraught with worries.


    "This ...I think the one who is calling for him will take care of. " Udolf said giving Guha sideglance.


    "He is right, Ishit. You can''t come with me. Who will take care of maa then? It is my destiny, my path I will walk it alone.  " Guha said, feeling more sure of it now than before.


    "So it is decided I will leave at the crack of dawn the day after tomorrow."


    "No, you won''t. Give me some more time. I will find some way to cure you. " Ishit said getting up, his fist clenched with determination. Udolf shook his head. There was no cure, except to send the boy into the forest and see what would become of him.


    "There is no cure, Ishit. You can''t cure me of myself. He is me and I''m him. It is just my memories are separating us. And with each seizure, the wall is weakening. Once it gives in completely, you will find that so-called your friend is no more. I don''t want to see that ugly sight of mine. I still regretted my impulsive decision of letting you stay with me that day. In this way, you might have never found.. "


    "Stop! Guha. Believe me when I say I will find some solution. Give me a few more days. Let''s just wait for this Inna''s feast to end. We''ll go to Occum Shrine. I''m sure they must have heard of your ailment. Or let''s leave today. I don''t care about any academy or guild anymore. " Ishit said, Guha could see his friend was not bluffing. He was really willing to sacrifice his future for him. The realization only made him feel worse. He had tried to kill such a friend. What he was if not a demon. He needed to leave before he had time. But he knew Ishit would never agree to this.


    "Ok! I will wait till Inna''s feast. " He said with a smile.


    "Good! You can stay with me if you want. But let me remind you, you''ll have to sleep on the floor. " Ishit said, chuckling.


    "No, I''m better in my room. Let''s leave I think it''s time we gave a tour of the city to your cousin.. " Guha said avoiding his friend''s eyes, afraid he might see his secret plan.

 Chapter 107 - Commence Of Innas Feast

    Viswa''s presence in the forge had thwarted Ishit''s plans. Ishit had wanted to forge his Astra purely based on Glassian''s smithy, which was now not possible. Though Viswa seemed to have no qualms about losing his forge and taking orders from him, Ishit doubted this was his genuine feelings.


    Because no one would be happy after losing his cherished forge and status to some kid. Ishit regretted picking Viswa of all the master smiths in the smithy.


    Now he would have to manage with a Vartian Astra only. So Ishit devised his Astra with a little modified yantra. It was a one-star sword made of cosmic dust and adamantine churned with lightning essence. The weapon was as dark as night with a blue hue because of lightning essence. it was a bit powerful than the dragon-slaying sword.


    "Master Ishit, can I have look?" Viswa asked, looking at the newly forged sword floating in the energy field.


    "Go ahead," Ishit said, he too wanted to hear the old smith''s opinion; after all, he was a renowned master smith of Vartian smithy.


    "Thanks," Viswa said as he picked up the sword.


    Four feet long weapon cried as the master smith infused his spirit. Lightning crackled along its razor-sharp edge as if threatening Viswa not to mess around with it. After some careful observations of its length and blade width, and balancing it on his finger, he raised it and slashed the air.


    The air split apart as a bolt of lightning flashed and vanished.  Viswa''s face turned grim as he gave another appraising look to the sword.  What the hell! Since when one-star Astras started to affect emotions!


    He was sure of what he had felt just now. Undoubtedly, it was the manipulation of emotions. But only two-star Astra could achieve that feat.


    "So how was it?" Ishit asked.


    Viswa didn''t reply immediately and continued to study the blade.


    "Weight and height ratio is a bit off, but the error is very subtle so it won''t cause any problem unless you decide to deplete Astra''s energy. Apart from this everything is perfect. Master Ishit is really gifted.  Not many smiths in our guild can achieve this much accuracy. " Viswa said putting back the sword on its stand.


    "I used the Lucifer formula to decide the ratio. " Ishit said looking straight into the man''s eyes.


    "I guessed it.  The Lucifer formula is good for a cutlass or a saber but for a long sword, it causes errors, next time use Nith rules. Though the computation is cucumber some, the result will not disappoint you."


    Ishit couldn''t help but be impressed, This was called experience, nothing could make up for it.


    "Thanks for the advice. " Ishit said.


    "Haha, It was just a suggestion of this ignorant apprentice. I don''t dare to advise you, Master." Viswa chuckled.


    Ishit didn''t know if it was sarcasm.


    "By the way master, what this apprentice couldn''t figure out how you gave it mind manipulation field without installing a second-star yantra," Viswa asked, looking at him with nieve eyes.


    What a willy fox! He was obviously praising him for this.


    "It''s one of my secrets," said Ishit. He didn''t have time to waste on the man. The eighth pahar had started, he had to leave for Guha''s.


    "Ah! But I''m your apprentice, you must pass your legacy to me,"  replied Viswa,


    "Yes, this master will, but you have to please me first, pupil" After working with the master smith all afternoon, Ishit realized that Viswa was what you call a freak of smithing. He will go to any lengths to reach his goal.


    "Tell me what this apprentice can do to please Master. " Viswa asked, looking at him expectantly.


    "Nothing! "  Ishit picked up his sword, he needed a sheath now. The problem of astras of the lower grade was that they couldn''t be dissolved or condensed at will. Wilders needed to carry them around.


    "What''s about? I finish all your orders. " Viswa offered,


    "They are not my orders. It was you who had to finish them, to begin with. " Ishit replied as he looked for the suitable sheath for his blade in the pile of readymade covers.


    "Yes, but they are yours now. because you''re the master of this forge."


    "Am I?" Ishit replied. " Then, why can''t even use a hammer without your permission? Let''s not waste each other time. I''m leaving so this forge is yours now until tomorrow afternoon. Do whatever you want to do? " Ishit picked up a leather sheath and placed his blade inside. The cover fitted perfectly.


    Viswa didn''t speak as he watched Ishit, tying the sword back on his shoulder in silence. His face seemed a playground of emotions. After a long pause, he spoke in a sullen tone, a tone that startled Ishit.


    "Look, boy. It was not me who told you to come and challenge me for Jalpa. " Ishit gave a look to the master smith, whose face had darkened,


    "I was living perfectly fine with a good reputation and wealthy clients. But you came and ruined my life-long hard work for no rhyme and reason. I don''t recall ever offending you. As for my conflict with your father, I doubted Oman would have ever mentioned it to you.  I''m not his enemy or anything. Or I wouldn''t have forged astras for his men all these years. I would have left Minaak long ago if I hadn''t given my word to Lord Ayan to serve Garuna, and assist his arrogant brother in his absence.


    So I don''t understand why you''re acting as if I spoiled your grand plans. Let me remind you even if you leave. My life won''t be easy here anymore. Because, thanks to you,  I have no reputation left to speak of. I doubt if any maharathi will trust me with his Diya Astra now. No to mention the blonde from Atlantia, will let this opportunity pass to shove me out of the forge if I won''t lick his ass."


    Viswa paused to take a breath and looked straight into Ishit''s enlarged eyes,  "So tell me how I should feel now. "


    Ishit''s mind was reeling with questions. Lord Ayan had asked Viswa to stay in Minaak. Then had he seen his death coming?


    If Viswa had no conflict with his father, why his lord father hate him so much?


    Ishit couldn''t make out the reason.


    As for the answer to Viswa''s question, he had none. Ishit was feeling remorseful. It was true Viswa had never offended him.


    "I''m sorry, Viswa. But If you hadn''t canceled Nandani''s order, I wouldn''t have selected you, of all the smiths, for jalpa. " Ishit said. "So technically, it was your fault being so unreasonable. "


    "What! I was being unreasonable! I never accepted her order. Divayni (receptionist) had noted it down in my list by mistake. "


    Ishit didn''t know what to say now. Maybe it was a work of fate.


    "Ok! my wrong. I shouldn''t have chosen you. But listen, I''m not doing well here either. You can see I''m in a deep mess. I have to compete for an academy. And If I get selected, I''ll have to leave. But I doubt Lucas will let me go so easily, at least not before I find an assistant. So if you''re willing, I can name you for the post. I''m sure that''s why you wanted to be my apprentice. " Ishit said.


    "No! I don''t need this fucking forge. "  Viswa cursed.


    Ishit was dumbfounded. Then who was crying just now?


    " Then why did you pay a night visit to the Atlantian, prick? "


    "I didn''t. He speaks white lies. It was he who came to my house. He wanted to know why I admitted defeat without giving a proper fight. "


    "Why did you accept defeat?" Ishit also wanted to know. If the old man hadn''t given in so early, he might have not lost to him. After all, he was someone who had achieved the legendary state, being one with the forge.


    Viswa looked away. After some reflection, he said,


    "I had my reasons. As for what, you don''t need to know unless you want to come with me on your promised journey. Which I doubt you will."


    "Ok! You''re right I can''t go with you. But let''s bury the hatchet. I think you''re after my knowledge, am I right? " Ishit asked. If the man didn''t need his forge, knowledge was the only thing that could tempt the master smith.


    "Yes, I want to learn more about your shape energy concept. And If you promise to teach me, I will finish all your orders and accept the assistant title." Viswa hurriedly added the last part.


    "You said that Lord Ayan had told you to stay here, and helped his brother. Do you think he knew he was going to die in the battle? " Ishit asked looking straight into the eyes of Viswa


    Viswa fell silent.


    "Yes, he knew it." the master smith said, taking a deep breath.


    "Then, why.."


    "Don''t ask me anything else." Viswa cut him off. "Tell me. Do accept my deal?"


    "Yes. I do. But I can only instruct you in my free time. " Ishit didn''t know why Viswa was unwilling to tell him anything else about Lord Ayan..  But one thing was sure he was not his enemy, as he had thought earlier.

 Chapter 108 - Begin

    "Son, I know I can''t stop you. B


    ut keep in mind, you are on a wild goose chase. So if you don''t find what you''re after, return home. "


    His father said with pain that Nupura thought only a man who had fathered someone could share. All he could feel was that he cared about him and wished nothing but to keep him here in Minaak working on their ballads. So Nup


    ura promised he would though he doubted that. He didn''t know he would ever be able to quit his quest.


    Nupura gave a tight hug to him,


    didn''t dare to look into his welled-up eyes.


    "Don''t stay up late at night. A


    nd don''t smoke too much Marijuana. " Nupura said to his father as he picked up his sack, but he knew his father would.


    "Haahaa, Okey! Now be off. And don''t forget to throw a coin in every river you meet on your way." the old man said, patting his shoulder.


    Nupura nodded, and after giving a glance to the idol placed in the northeast corner of his house yard, he left, praying to Mahamaya to take care of his father for him.


    He didn''t know what would happen to him. It was a long journey fraught with perils, and the destination itself was death.


    Ahom was on the other side of Varta, an alien land with a foreign culture and unknown tongue. He had no idea how he would survive there with no money, no patron, and no explicit knowledge of his destination. Only his unwavering faith in Mahamaya was his strength.


    His plan was simple he would take up menial jobs in merchant caravans, sing songs if he got any generous patron, dine on anything he got his hand on.


    Nupura stopped at the temple of Sofala, his clan deity. He prostrated himself before the stone stairs and again picked up his sack and walked out of the place where he had spent all his life. He decided to take a good look at everything on his way to the city square; he might not get another chance.


    The city was flooding with people. Most of them were wielders. Nupura couldn''t figure out what was so special about Inna''s feast this time that so many spirit-wielders were coming to Minaak. What was weirder was that most of them were well past the age of apprenticeship.


    Maybe Tissa''s presence had attracted them. Or the rumors flying around were true. Nupura shook his head. He didn''t want to think about the discouraging news. Not when his heart was already aching.


    "Hey, what''s happening? Why they


    are barring the alley." Nupura worriedly asked a girl. From the way she had tied up her hair on her lovely head, he could guess


    her identity. She was a waitress at Sura tavern, only reserved for spirit wielders. In his 20 years long life, only once had he been there. Heaven on the earth, if you asked him to describe the place in a


    word. ( in Paali tongue, you could.)


    " Ah! They are welcoming Prince Tissa''s entourage." The girl said, giving him a quick glance. Her small eyes had a tinge of worry.


    Nupura jostled his way through the crowd. Sure enough. There is a long line of the entourage, all clad in rich clothes with Aslan''s insignia, the golden sphynx on their chests. Warriors with their mighty Astras were walking behind the chariot. A young man in his twenties,  with golden hair and broad shoulders, was standing in the royal vehicle. A bright smile was blooming on his shining face.  He was Tissa, their future monarch.


    There were many tales of him, and each of them could convince someone he could be anything but the sovereign of the realm.


    Nupura bowed his head in courtesy like others.  An alien code of Atlantians. They needed everyone''s respect, whether they deserved it or not. They said it was much worse in other provinces which had fully accepted the conqueror''s codes.


    Maybe soon, Garuna would be like them, too.


    Nupura again shook his head. He didn''t wish his departure to be more heartbreaking than it already was.


    He waited till the entourage passed by. And once the guards lifted the barricade, he rushed for the cavern of Lady Mudra, a female merchant of Kausambi. One of her trusted men, Kumbha, had given him a job as a scullion.


    When Nupura reached the eastern gate, the caravan was ready to leave.


    *****************


    "So, how are the preparations going on?" Tissa asked over the noisy chattering of his entourage. He could see the tension on Samant''s face. His escort must have intimidated the proud lord. That was what he wanted. He really didn''t want to shed blood in Minaak if it could be avoided.


    "Almost finished, your highness. The stadium is ready.  Only the registrations are still going on. I''m afraid we may have to extend the event. Nearly a dozen academies, small and big, are participating. We never had so much attention. I think they all want to impress you, My Prince. "  Oman said, taking a sip from his goblet. His sharp eyes had no fear. And It amazed Tissa.


    Did he still not get the smell? Or he was pretending. Tissa wonder. With all his supporters gathering in Minaak, even a fool could see his intentions.


    Or he still foolishly believed he could escape unscathed. He glanced at the old man clad in black.  His long silver hair was falling over his shoulders. His hooked nose was like a parrot beak. He had penetrating eyes that could see even thoughts, of course, it was a rumor what was the truth only he knew. His name was Sakuni. They said if Karni was Aslan''s brian, Sakuni was Tissa''s. There was a rivalry between the two black robbed ones. As to what was the reason for this feud, there were many rumors. Like Karni and Sakuni were two stepbrothers from the same father vying with each other for preeminence.


    Sakuni didn''t pay any heed to his master or slave ( No one knew what his relationship was with the prince.) He was devouring his lunch like he hadn''t had a meal for a fortnight.


    "So, how much longer should we extend the event, then?" Seeing the old man was busy with his meal, Tissa asked.


    "Two days, at the least, your Highness," Oman said,


    "Then so be it. I will tell Edward to assist you. " Tissa said, "I heard your son is also participating."


    Tissa chatted with his host till Sakuni finished his meal, inquiring about the events and all. However, he didn''t dare to let out his motives.


    Sakuni finished his meal with a satisfied blurb.


    "Lord Oman, excuse this old man''s boorish behavior. I love the southern dishes. "  Suakuni said wiping his flushed face. No one knew his ethnicity. He was an amalgam of Matsyan and Kalingan, but his blue eyes were like Atlantian.


    Oman chuckled and returned the pleasantry. He was waiting when the willy raven would show his cards. But he couldn''t help


    p but feel disappointed when Sakuni asked about only his son and Moryians spies.


    All the Atlantians were staying in the best inn of Minaak, called Deepam. And Oman was glad about this arrangement. He was already having a headache having Vasu dining with him.


    Oman didn''t accompany the prince and his old raven to the inn. The reason was simple he had to be with his wife who was at Prem Sarovar along with Ishit and his brother''s daughter. The old tradition of spending the whole day with deads before Inna''s feast.


    From the scowl of his royal guest, he could see Tissa had taken his wife''s absence as incivility to his honor.


    He could care less now. The war had started. He was not a fool to think all these academies were here to participate in the event. It was just an excuse to bring in twelve master spirit-wielders. Now even if Oman summoned all his vassals, he still wouldn''t have a chance against so much force.


    Was he really reckless?  Oman wondered again as he watched the boisterous entourage disappearing around the corner.


    All his advisers advised him against the event. They all wanted to postpone the feast. However, Oman didn''t listen to them, despite knowing well what it would bring.  Because he knew something that they hadn''t. Inna''s feast couldn''t be canceled, nor could it be postponed.  He was sure Sakuni knew it too.


    Inna''s feast was not a simple festival or tournament like the sphynx games of Atlantia. It was much more than that. To call it a lifeline of Garuna wouldn''t be wrong.


    Garuna needed a gathering of various races to complete the ancient rite. The rite which had made Garuna inconquerable for both Moriyans and Riga.


    Oman didn''t know how Sakuni and Moriyans had smelled out the well-hidden secret of the virgin land.


    His ancestor would never forgive him for this crime. Suddenly Oman felt a pain throbbing in his soul. He winced, and this broke his stupor.. He needed to hurry up for the shrine.

 Chapter 109 - Kasma

    "So how do you like southerners?" Tissa asked, groping the plump bosoms, soft as the petals of a flower. His blues eyes were brimming with lust.  He envied Griva, the bald beast, for enjoying them, too. But it was worth it. Once he seized the control of Garuna, he would take back every single penny he had spent on this mission.


    "They are really passionate lovers as rumors say, Your highness, " Vasantasena replied, bruising away her silky black hair away from her soul-enslaving face, thus tempting the prince, infamous for his carnal desires, to eat away his cherry red lips.


    She could see the bulge underneath his thin nightdress, growing bigger and bigger. How easy it was to control these men! The Vish-Kanya sneered in her mind. She could see the envy in Atlantian lusty eyes. She had asked Sakuni at their meeting why the old man was backing this fool. But like always, he refused to share his so-called grand plans with her. As though they were not already apparent. Tissa had become his puppet while Princess Grace was a wild tigress, untamed, and too wise to fool.


    "You mean Griva.  I highly doubt he is more than boar." Tissa said pinching the nipples hard. He knew the city bride was teasing him. However, he hated it when a woman praised another man in his arm. And he would see to it tonight that the city bride never dared to do so again.


    Vasantsena let out a suppressed moan. And Tissa''s frown smoothened, as he moved his hand into the silky lehenga. The warm soft skin was already setting his cock  on fire. His fingers didn''t linger in the luscious grassy field, they went straight to the warm wet cave, and plunged in.


    "Now I''m really wondering how boar can be so deft pleasing a woman''s vagina," Vasantasena asked, ignoring the tingling caused by the prince''s two long fingers. "His fingers know where to brush, where to dig and where to tickle. Pardon this lowly city bride, prince, your fingers feel like wooden sticks."


    Tissa''s blood boiled up. He glared into the fish-like eyes, as he poked one more finger into the tight hole, and rummaged into wet folds.


    "You do like enraging this prince. " He said staring at the rosy face, "But let me warn you it will cost you dearly."


    " This city bride doesn''t fear. " Vasantasena said rolling her alluring eyes. It was too much for Tissa who was already burning.


    He pulled out his hand from the silk panty.


    "Then don''t blame this prince later " He tore off the blouse which was restraining the cotton soft mounds, and his dextrous fingers hurriedly untied the lehenga strings. Soon the breathtaking beauty, the dream of thousands of young hearts of Minaak, was lying before him on the kingsize bed.


    Tissa jumped on the city bride like a hungry wolf. He hungrily devoured the coral lips, his tongue sucking the intoxicating syrup. Vasantasena''s moans made him lose his sanity. When he had enough of the smallmouth, he started biting down the lips, making the alluring beauty scream in pain. Like a thirsty dog, Tissa licked down the blood that had oozed out of Vasntasena''s lip. He looked into the brimming eyes and felt a little satisfied. And he resumed his pillaging, he ravaged the bosoms, sucking, licking, and bitting till they were hard as a rock. Vasanstasena moans, screams were egging him on.


    He sucked the lower lips so hard that they started to twitch. And then he poked his burning rod into wet valva, with a thrust. Vasantasena''s let out a scream as her hands clenched the bedsheet tightly.


    Tissa felt her vagina wall contracting around her cock, as if trying to squeeze his strength.


    With his every thrust, Vasantasena was letting out a loud moan. Tissa continued pumping the most beautiful city bride of Minaak till he had no strength to move.


    He collapsed over the soft body of Vasantasena, panting like a racing horse.  Unaware of the yantra forming on his back on its own.


    Vasantsena remained motionless under his exhausted body. Her sweat-soaked body glistened in the pale light of moonstones.


    After a ghadi, She pushed snoring Tissa onto the bed and got up. Her perky bosoms were red as the setting sun.  Her silky hair had messed up. Her lower lip had swollen. Even so, her beauty hadn''t lessened.


    "He is really a fiend. " She mumbled looking at Tissa, who was sleeping like a wooden log. "But now, this fiend is my pet. "  A smile bloomed on her devilish face.


    **************


    The stadium where the contests would be held was outside of the city rampart. The ancient amphitheater with a capacity of more than fifty thousand was oval in shape.  Thirteen giant statues of various deities of Old Ways stood around the amphitheater-like watchmen.  The five-story structure was elaborately decorated with marble, stucco, and statuary.


    It was said in ancient times people from all over Varta used to come here for Inna''s feast.  Some to participate and some to witness the wonder.


    On the final day of the event, a grand temple used to emerge from the center of the stadium.  A golden temple with no statue or altar. The magsmen said the temple did have a statue of Inna (the sun)  made of ether, but only Mitras could see it. However, it was not the temple for which people used to travel thousands of yojans. Myths narrated that a group of nine heavenly beauties would walk out of the shrine, adorned in all sixteen adornments, and perform a divine dance.


    After watching their dance, the clouds showered down thier most treasured rain called Sudha-ras. It was said one who take shower in this mythical rain wouldn''t be unhappy for the next twelve years. Many Nimohis collected this rainwater for medicinal purposes.  As to how much truth was in these myths, there was no knowing.


    But one thing was strange. Even in this era of spiritualists, Lord Oman would place thirteen large stones bowls at the thirteen statues in hope of the mythical rain. The fabled rain had never come. So after the end of each Inna''s feast, the bowls were returned to the castle, empty.


    Tonight when Tissa was enjoying his royal stay in the inn with the city bride, Oman was putting the jade bowls as large as a bathtub by himself. Like always none was with him to help. The lord placed all the bowls at thier respective positions one by one. He was chanting something, his face was grim, and sweat dowsed.


    After placing the bowls, he walked over to the center of the stadium. Oman gave a searching look to the silent stadium. The stars above him were eyeing him.


    A gust of wind came and he vanished in the thin air.


    The amphitheater remained silent for a while and after a ghadi, He appeared again on the very spot as if popped out of the earth.  He gave another searching glance at his surroundings and left. His hands were shaking like an old man.


    After Oman left, a stone stair got up like a man. It violently shook and twisted into an old man with long silvery hair. His eye was shining like jewels.


    The old man smiled and he too left limping.


    The old man was none other than Sakuni, the old raven.


    ********


    Tomorrow was the commence of Inna''s feast. So the school-pass-outs who hadn''t got any academy or guild and come to Minaak were all very nervous. They were practicing their spirit arts in thier lodging, it was thier only chance to join a prestigious academy or a guild. Otherwise, they had to spend their life as mediocre, which was not a pleasant life in Varta.


    In Puskar Inn, a young man was sitting in lotus positions with his eyes closed.  His small chamber was rebranding with a divine sound oozing out of his body. The boy was completely naked with only underpants. A dragon''s figure was glowing on his back.    The slowly passed and the figure grew brighter and brighter till the boy''s body was lost into the white light.


    Suddenly the clouds appeared in the crystal clear sky and a flash of lightning thundered in the noiseless night. And it started raining heavily in Minaak. The lad continued sitting in his meditation pose unaware of these sudden changes.


    Similarly, In Night Pearl inn, a beautiful girl was standing on one leg with her two hands joined in Namaskar mudra above her head.


    Stranger yellow energy was gushing out of the earth underfoot and was rushing through his supple body.


    The maiden''s green hair was flowing about her fine threads floating in the air.


    In Lavanya inn, Urvi was having a nightmare again. Her beautiful face dowsed with sweat, and cherry lips parched like Asharar thirsty land.


    As for Ishit, he was busy with his new Astra in the forge.  Viswa was helping him while watching him in amazement, with a look of sheer worship.


    "So this shape will give birth to consciousness," He asked. "Doesn''t that mean geometrical figure has magical powers?"


    "No, they don''t have any powers. They just provide a path to all ready existing energy." Ishit explained.. He was forging his blade that he will use in the competition.

 Chapter 110 - Laghter

    After what seemed an eternity, Kasma woke up in a cave with more than a dozen tunnels leading into pitch-black darkness. His fingers were still clasped around his Almawt (bow). The way he was leaning against the cave wall, it seemed he had stopped there to take some rest and fell asleep.  Bewildered, he felt his head. There was no bump, scab, or any such injury that would suggest he was hit on the head.


    Kasma didn''t dwell over it too long. He rose to his feet checking his spatial ring the only thing he cared about. It was still on his finger, untouched. He checked the dingy tunnels with his spiritual sense, they were alike, twisting and turning, with no exit in sight.


    What the hell Capalis wanted, the Moriyan wondered.  As he scrutinized the passage, hoping to find any clue.


    There was no Capalis in Moriya as there was no samsana in Moiya. The followers of Mora used to bury thier deads with feet in the south. According to the Codex Magica, once Mora, the first Gazi, conquered the whole Mazia, and wiped out all pagans, the door to Swarga (heaven like Loka) would descend from heaven and all the deads would wake up from their long sleep and enter Swarga.


    Capalis in Moriya were considered heretics and vehemently abhorred.


    When the slave failed again, he pondered for a while. The stuffy air in the small enclosure was proof that there was no outlet nearby. There was no footprint or anything on the muddy floor. How the hell did they bring him here?


    Did Pishachas (soul-eating demons) deliver him here? The thought rattled Kasma. In the dark valley of the ghost mountain, when he and Jora had to go there to bring a flower of death for Mir, Kasma had met a pishacha.


    The evil creature was thirty feet tall with bulging veins and protruding, red eyes.  Jora had to use his life-saving hexes to kill the demon.


    Kasma had no confidant that he would be able to kill one by himself.  The thought made him realize his life was in great peril.  He had to escape from this suffocating prison.


    After some pondering, the slave yanked out some hair.  He cut open his index finger and dropped the crimson red blood on the lock, chanting hex-- named invoka serpentine.


    The stuffy air in the dark cave sizzled as the hair wiggled and turned into small snakes with eyes blue like tiny gemstones.


    The snakes detangled themself and rushed off into tunnels.


    Kasma closed his eyes and sat down leaning against the wall as he waited for the good news.


    Time slowly passed by which was its job.  Kasma didn''t move, nor did he open his eye except he would occasionally groan in pain or his grim face would lose its color as if he had witnessed Rairav  Narka (inferno), the destination of all pagans, promised in the Codex Magica.


    After a long time, Kasma opened his eyes bloodshot eyes and coughed out a mouthful of dark blood. His face was sullen as if he had seen his death lurking in those tunnels.


    The slave wiped his mouth as he jumped to his feet. He put away his bow and summoned his blade. A lightning blue sword as sharp as death materialized in his right hand. It was not an ordinary sword forged by moriyan smiths. Jora had gifted this sword, after recounting the tale of its forging.


    According to the old gazi, in his young days, Jora had an opportunity to meet werehyenas of Levanta. Gazi assisted Nyde, the alpha werehyena, in his bloody battle with skinwalkers and thus won favor from the divine forger.


    It was Nyde who had forged the blade using twelve souls of captured skinwalkers and nirvanic steel. The birth of the sword enraged the sky. According to Jora, the terrifying lightning had rained over the blade for three days straight, giving the blade its color. Nyde''s daughter, who was a great namer, named the sword-Skofnung.  Skofnung had accompanied Jora throughout his life, had drunk the blood of almost every race of Mazia.


    As to why Jora had bestowed such a blade to a slave, only Jora knew. Kasma never asked, nor did the old gazi trouble himself to explain the reason behind such a priceless gift. The slave was grateful to his master, and the master was pleased with his slave''s loyalty, that was all.


    Kasma walked over to one of the numerous tunnels. The passage was not very large. The Moriyan had to squeeze himself in.


    Kasma took a deep breath. His eyes shone like embers in the dark as he stepped in the pith black tunnel going down.


    **********


    With the blush of the east, Minaak awoke.  Today was a great day.  The sky was as clear as the spirit shine pool on which bank the stone-eyed was sitting.


    Chalukya, the chief awakener, was frowning as if something was troubling him. His assistant Lupa was standing beside him, waiting for his instructions.


    After the visit of the young lord of Minaak, the spirit-awakener had shut himself in the sanctum.  And it was today he had come out. Like always, it had amazed Lupa and others how the old man was still alive, for he hadn''t had a meal or even water during all these days.


    "Lupa, have you heard Ronan?"  the stone-eyed spoke.


    "Yes, Mahapragya (honorific title-meaning the wisest one) " Lupa replied, " He was the most talented falconer of Minaak."


    "Was? " Chalukya looked surprised.


    "Yes, Mahapryagya. Three years ago he had gone missing. And there is still no news of him." Lupa explained.


    " No news doesn''t mean he is dead, Lupa. You should use words more carefully. Once in a day, Mother Spirit bestows divine tongue to every human. The power to make true what you say. As we never know at what time mother gifts this power to us. So you see if you accidentally say something ominous in the divine tongue, it will become a curse. "  Chalukya said in his solemn tone.


    "I''m sorry, Mahapryagya. I''ll be careful from now on" Lupa replied.  He had heard this surprise gift of Mother Spirit before from others too. However, just like others he also took it as mere superstition. If it was really true, he was sure his granny had killed almost half Minaak by now. From dawn to dusk, the old woman had nothing to do but to curse everyone. Going by the stone-eyed logic, one person cussed by her needed to die daily. But his mother was still fine and in good health.


    "Good!" Chalukya said, satisfied with his conduct, "I have a task for you, Lupa. " he added.


    "Tell me, sarvagya ( one who knows everything, another honorific title). " Lupa said, giving a light bow, a sign he was willing to accept the task.


    "Ronan has a son, named Guha. an apprentice of the falconry guild. " Chalukya said, his stone-eyed was looking into the space.


    "A poor boy, you should go and wait for him at the northern gate.  At dusk, when Inna (sun) will visit his second consort, Pakshim, the boy will leave this city."


    Lupa listened to the spirit-awakener, hiding his shock.  It was not the first time he had heard such a prophecy of the old man, he knew it wouldn''t be the last one. But they had never failed to shock him. He could still remember the first time he had received such an order from the stone-eyed.


    Lupa was new in the shrine, appointed in place of his father. The ways of awakeners were still alien to him.  When one day, the stone-eyed had invited him, of all trained dasas (servants).    He could see all the other dasas were jealous of him. That had puzzled him.


    Chalukya looked at him. (Ok, it was what Lupa had thought that time).  The stone-eyed smiled and asked about his ill father, and after some other pleasantry, he have given his first task.


    " You will wait till you hear the city guard yelling at a conch-shell vendor. " Chalukya continued as if recounting a preplanned script, "And as soon guard walk over to the seller, you will follow the boy and when he will stop at mango tree, and look at you. You will tell him that you know immortal Uluka."


    Lupa listened to the stone-eyed silently as the blind priest went on instructing him how he would answer the boy''s questions and convince him to come with him to the shrine.


    " Take this medallion with you will need it. " Chalukya took out a silver medallion from his cloak pocket and gave it Lupa. A warrior with a spear in his hand and two giant wings on his back was engraved on the ancient medallion.


    Lupa scrutinized the figurine and could recall any deity who shared such features.


    "You can leave now, make sure you get there one hour early" Chalukya dismissed him.


    "But How am I supposed to recognize him, I have never seen him before. " Lupa hurriedly asked,


    "Oh! He will be wearing an olive-green cloak, he will be looking very sad..  In his right hand, he will have a newly forged bow, and in his left hand, you will see a ring with blue sapphire. "

 Chapter 111 - Duel

    As the sun lost its blush, the sound of trumpets, conch shells, and nagadas (Indian drums) vibrated the wind of Minaak. The sound was so loud it could be heard from miles in all directions. The door of Minaak burst open and the priests from the spirit shrines all clad in blood-red robes rushed out like a fiery river of the dragon land, in thier hands were the S��?vartaka flames roaring and dancing at mahanaad (loud sound). Behind them was walking, Oman and his ardhangini (better half) Padma adorned in all 16 adornments like a newly wedded bride. The glistening sweat drops were pearls on her moon face.  If Padma was the epitome of gracefulness and beauty, Oman was the embodiment of manliness. His lion-like neck, broad shoulders, and 56 inches chest on which the blue angvastram (men stole) was gloating was  inspiring awe in the hearts of his enemies. The people of Minaak couldn''t help but praise thier brave king who had refused to accept the conqueror''s ways and was still following Old Ways.


    Filled with the pride, they started shouting,


    "Hail to Maharaj Oman!! Hail to Maharani Padma!" The loud sound shook the city and the lofty prince who had come from Atlantia.


    "How dare they to call him Maharaj? " A storm erupted in Tissa''s  ocean blues eyes. "It must be his order to disrespect me and His majesty." He said; his nostril flaring like a beast.


    "He is Maharaj of Garuna. According to the treaty Riga, the great, had signed after the battle of Tarian, Atlantia would never interfere in the state business of Guruna, nor would it meddle with thier faiths. Scion of Manu would rule Garuna as ever, under the same title." Sakuni explained as he watched the procession, going to worship Inna (sun)  the ancestor of all, according to Old Ways.


    The two royal guests were riding in a chariot, while thier entourage was trailing behind them.


    "What kind of fucking Victory it was! "


    "Language! Prince." Sakuni said; his tone had steel. "The very  victory that gives you the right to cuss while standing in the capital of Garuna. Don''t dwell over what your ancestor did. He had his limitations. Winning a state was one matter but to keep it under control was another. He didn''t have the Vimaanas to cross over thousands of yojanas in a day or two with his whole army as you and His majesty Aslan have now. Moreover, it wasn''t really a victory. If Lord Of Kalingan hadn''t betrayed his years long friendship, you might''ve not born in this world. So don''t ever criticize your great ancestor. It''s your task to complete what he had started. I think I have gone over this at least a hundred times already."


    Tissa clenched his fists, but uttered nothing. As if every word from his mentor was arrow shot at his heart. He shoothed his anger by fixing his gaze at Padma, whose thin waist was swaying gracefully.


    "Did Lucus finish his task or he too had been  whoring like you all the time?" Sakuni asked.


    Tissa''s lower lip quivered. He cursed again the whore, Vasantasena for telling on him. He needed to settle his score with her. The memory of  the city bride made his cock hard.


    Before they had left Atlantia, Sakuni had warned him not fuck his Vish-Kanyas, especially Vasantasena. And when Tissa asked why the old man had no answer. Tissa could guess the reason.


    The codger thought Vis-Kanyas were his personal properties, and were not for sharing. The thought resented Tissa so much that as soon as he got the chance he had plucked the forbidden fruit.


    " There is no need to bring that up over and over again." the prince said, anger written all over his shiny face, "As for Lucas'' task, he had completed it with some loose threads. "


    Sakuni didn''t seem to notice the prince''s annoyance.


    "Some loose threads are acceptable. But why was he not at the last meeting?" asked he, while eying  Vasu who was trailing behind his sister along with his son Ambhik.


    "He was keeping an eye on Oman''s son, " Tissa replied.  The boy had piqued his interest. A twelve years old master smith was a startling achievement. And according to his eyes in the castle, he seemed a good warrior too. The codger had refused to comment on this oddity.


    Tissa gave a side glance to Sakuni whose face had turned grim. Sure enough, the old codger was hiding something from him.


    "Tonight at the meeting, I want you to assure Oman''s vassals "


    As the sun lost its blush, the sound of trumpets, conch shells, and nagadas (Indian drums) vibrated the wind of Minaak. The sound was so loud it could be heard from miles in all directions. The door of Minaak burst open and the priests from the spirit shrines all clad in blood-red robes rushed out like a fiery river of the dragon land, in thier hands were the S��?vartaka flames roaring and dancing at mahanaad (loud sound). Behind them was walking, Oman and his ardhangini (better half) Padma adorned in all 16 adornments like a newly wedded bride. The glistening sweat drops were pearls on her moon face.  If Padma was the epitome of gracefulness and beauty, Oman was the embodiment of manliness. His lion-like neck, broad shoulders, and 56 inches chest on which the blue angvastram (men stole) was gloating was  inspiring awe in the hearts of his enemies. The people of Minaak couldn''t help but praise thier brave king who had refused to accept the conqueror''s ways and was still following Old Ways.


    Filled with the pride, they started shouting,


    "Hail to Maharaj Oman!! Hail to Maharani Padma!" The loud sound shook the city and the lofty prince who had come from Atlantia.


    "How dare they to call him Maharaj? " A storm erupted in Tissa''s  ocean blues eyes. "It must be his order to disrespect me and His majesty." He said; his


    nostril flaring like a beast.


    "He is Maharaj of Garuna. According to the treaty Riga, the great, had signed after the battle of Tarian, Atlantia would never interfere in the state business of Guruna, nor would it meddle with thier faiths. Scion of Manu would


    ld rule Garuna as ever, under the same title." Sakuni explained as he watched the procession, going to worship Inna (sun)  the ancestor of all, according to Old Ways.


    The two royal guests were riding in a chariot, while thier entourage was trailing behind them.


    "What kind of fucking Victory it was! "


    "Language! Prince." Sakuni said; his tone had steel. "The very victory that gives you the right to cuss while standing in the capital of Garuna. Don''t dwell over what your ancestor did. He had his limitations. Winning a state was one matter but to keep it under control was another. He didn''t have the Vimaanas to cross over thousands of yojanas in a day or two with his whole army as you and His majesty Aslan have now. Moreover, it wasn''t really a victory. If Lord Of Kalingan hadn''t betrayed his years-long friendship, y


    ou might''ve not born in this world. So don''t ever criticize your great ancestor. It''s your task to complete what he had started. I think I have gone over this at least a hundred times already."


    Tissa clenched his fists but uttered nothing. As if every word from his mentor was an arrow shot at his heart. He soothed his anger by fixing his gaze at Padma, whose thin waist was swaying gracefully.


    "Did Lucus finish his task or he to


    o had been  whoring like you all the time?" Sakuni asked.


    Tissa''s lower lip quivered. He cursed again the whore, Vasantasena for telling on him. He needed to settle his score with her. The memory of the city bride made his cock hard.


    Before they had left Atlantia, Sakuni had warned him not fuck his Vish-Kanyas, especially


    Vasantasena. And when Tissa asked why the old man had no answer. Tissa could guess the reason.


    The codger thought Vis-Kanyas were his pers


    onal properties and were not for


    sharing. The thought resented Tissa so much that as soon as he got the chance he had plucked the forbidden fruit.


    " There is no need to bring that up over and over again." the prince said, anger written all over his shiny face, "As for Lucas''


    task, he had completed it with some loose threads. "


    Sakuni didn''t seem to notice the prince''s annoyance.


    "Some loose threads are acceptable. But why was he not at the last meeting?" asked he, while eying  Vasu who was tra


    iling behind his sister along with his son Ambhik.


    "He was keeping an eye on Oman''s son, " Tissa replied.  The boy had piqued his interest. A twelve years old master smith was a startling achievement. And according to his eyes in the castle, he seemed a good warrior too.


    The codger had refused to comment on this oddity.


    Tissa gave a side glance to Sakuni whose face had turned grim. Sure enough, the old codger was hiding something from him.


    "Tonight at the meeting, I want you to assure Oman''s vassals "

 Chapter 112 - Rise Of Heroes

    The chapter is coming soon!!!


    -------------------------Unit Of Time-------------------


    From now on, I''m going to these units for time...


    Truti ----(base unit) ~0.30 microsecond


    Renu -----60 truti      ~18 microsecond


    Lava ------60 renu      ~1080 microsecond


    Lik?aka --60 lava        ~64 ms


    Lipta---64.8 lik?aka    ~0.4 s


    Pala---60 lipta        ~ 24s


    gha?i or ghadi ----60 pala ~ 24mins


    muh��rta -----2 gha?i    ~ 48mins


    ahor��tram ---30 mahutra ~ 24 hours


    masa  (month)


    ritu =2 masa


    ayana =3 ritu


    samvatsara (year)=2 ayana


    -----------


    one day = eight Pahar (watch)


    first pahar----6 pm to 9pm


    second pahar----9 pm to12 Am


    third pahar----12 am to 3 am


    fourth pahar--3 am to 6am and so on.


    --------------------------------------------------


    After deliberating the thought for a while, Mahipal had decided to ask Ishit about the rumors, for it concerned the future of his kind.  However, what the headmaster hadn''t excepted the boy had ignored him. In fact, he didn''t seem to hear him at all.  His quill continued dashing parchment after parchment, scribbling his answers, while the boy appeared asleep. No ... he was asleep. Snoring and drooling couldn''t be more apparent.  What the hell was going on?  Was he here for the test or to nap? The headmaster screamed in his head as he got up to see if the lad had brought someone to help him with the test.  He opened the window and swept the courtyard with his spirit sense. There was no one around except a few first-year students sitting on the dais of Gargi''s statue listening to Miss Aparna, the history teacher, with stifled yawns. In the distance, master Janaka was instructing the second years how to levitate perfectly. No one but Sanku, the peon,  was sitting on his stool beside the door, dozing off like always.


    And the discovery made the headmaster frown. Who was controlling the quill then?  He checked the boy with his spirit sense. (though it was regarded as unmannered and sometimes an offense), The rhythmic flow of breathing, heartbeats, all confirmed that the boy was in a deep sleep, but the unusual spirit ripples about the boy''s head said otherwise. It was the lad who was controlling the quill and scrolling with lightning-fast speed.


    Mahipal sat down in his chair, astounded at his finding, feeling more sure of the rumors now. Only Nyx, the queen of dreamland, could teach such miraculous spirit-arts. After all, she ruled over dreams, over mortals'' minds. Her knowledge of the human consciousness was unrivaled.


    He needed to act cautiously. The headmaster said to himself or if he upset the boy there was no way he would share his secret with him. He needed to make the boy open to him. But how?


    Seeing the age gap between him and the boy, Mahipal realized it wouldn''t be easy.


    Mahipal continued to ponder all the options he had while watching the quill.


    When only a ghadi long time left, he called Sanku chaprasi (peon), a commoner old man with a stubble beard.


    "Inform Master Ugra. The young lord of Minaak was coming to take the exam. So make everything ready."Sanku left with a courteous bow.


    After a half ghadi, the quill stopped.    Mahipal watched the lad with curiosity. Ishit''s still pupils stirred, and then closed eyes slowly opened. The boy yawned and stretched his body, looking around.


    "I hope all the masters would have arrived by now. " Ishit said, wiping away the saliva.


    "Yes, they have.  Let me put away the parchments first, then we can leave for the trial ground." Mahipal said. "I hope you have practiced all the spirit paths well.  "


    Mahipal put away the parchments in the drawer.


    "I think so," replied Ishit, looking out of the window, at students all clad in sky blue cloaks. He would never know how It felt to be a schoolgoer.  Ishit recalled how he would throw tantrums to come here with Esha, and couldn''t help sigh, thinking of Suta''s advice.


    "Remember, we are consequences of circumstances.


    ****


    Though it was an elementary school, it sprawled in a wide with its five towers,  a courtyard, and a garden.


    Ishit stepped out of the headmaster''s office, which was in the Academy tower, on the second floor.  The fifth pahar was close to its end. Classes had already started. As Ishit passed in the wide corridor, students watched him through the windows.


    Ishit saw no familiar face in them; They were all younger than him.


    "So, who trained in the spirit-paths?" Mahipal asked as they took the stairs.


    "Ah! I''d better not tell. "Ishit said. It was a mystery to him, as well. Since when he woke up,  his experience hadn''t been normal. Was his experience in Illium just a dream? or there was something more it. He needed time to sort out his thoughts and his life.


    "Why?" Mahipal said with interest.


    "Nothing! I just don''t want to talk about it.  " Ishit said, "By the way, how much it would take to finish the test."


    "It depends on your performance. It may take one or two mahurtas at the least. " Mahipal said, feeling a little disappointed.  He had to think of some way to fork out the information he needed from the boy.


    Silence fell between them for while. Though the headmaster tried to start a conversation two or three times, Ishit seemed preoccupied with these thoughts, so Mahipal''s attempts fruited nothing.


    Students were practicing levitation, here and there in groups. Ishit noticed a girl with bangs and a cute face rose in the air and fell down on the floor as if someone had removed the invisible support. The instructor which was a woman in her thirties, came running and helped her to stand. All the students were laughing at her.


    Ishit couldn''t help but recall the incident which had made him and Guha Durjaya''s enemy.


    The training tower was across the courtyard, a five-story building with no door.  First Ishit thought they might be on the back of the tower. However, Mahipal halted facing a stone wall.


    "Tower of Trials" was curved in bold letters on the white stone wall.


    "Here is your first trial," Mahipal said, " If you are able to get past the door, you will be able to take the test. otherwise, I''m sorry, you''re not ready. "


    Ishit gave the headmaster a puzzling look where the hell door was. Esha hadn''t said anything about such gate or had she?


    Suddenly, Ishit recalled the strange advice of the girl.


    "If you ever come across a wall just bang your head against it, and it will give you the way."


    Was she talking about this wall?


    "look, someone was trying to get past the unseen door. "


    Ishit turned him towards the newcomers. A group of students was coming towards them. One who spoke was a fat boy with a chubby face, like the rest of the students in the group, he must have been in his tenth or eleventh spring.


    "Hasn''t all the seniors left already? "


    "He must have failed in his first attempt."


    "yes, this will be the case."


    "Let''s wait and see, if he could pass the gate,"


    Ishit ignored. As he pondered over what he had just picked up from the students'' talks.


    So there was really a hidden gate here?


    Ishit didn''t follow Esha''s silly advice. She must have been joking.


    Ishit let out his sharp spirit sense to examine the solid wall. And as soon as his awareness touched the stone, it sucked it and began to drink his spiritual sense.


    The discovery shocked Ishit. The wall was made of the philosopher stone, a precious stone, found in the valley of Mimir. It was a rare treasure to store memories. Myths said dwizas used to transfer knowledge through this stone.


    There was a tale about this stone, once told to him by Suta.


    Long ago, when Dwizas were in power, there were no such schools or academies. Dwizas used to select worthy ones to share their knowledge and teach the chosen ones in their shrines.


    Once a dwizas had a conflict with his disciple which was rare in those days.  The conflict grew so intense that the sage told the disrespectful disciple to give back his knowledge and leave his shrine.  The disciple extracted his memories in a philosopher stone and returned it to the old man.


    However, no one in modern times was capable of such a feat. As the art of extracting memories had been lost with the fall of dwizas.  Now, these were myths and nothing more. The only use of this stone was now to fathom one''s spiritual sense.


    Ishit kept pouring the spiritual sense into the wall. and Soon before his eyes, on the solid wall, an arched door appeared, first like faded murals, and then the two-dimensional mural turned into a real gate, with a golden knocker, and intricate lustrous door.


    "Enter, if you think your wings have grown. Come, If you think you have the strength to face the world."


    words appeared, floating in the air before Arched Gate.


    "Ah! His spirit sense is even stronger than the topper of this year.  "


    "Who is he? Does anyone know him? I''ve never seen him on the school campus. "


    "Don''t worry his name will appear on the wall of fame. Let''s go and wait there.  "


    The students were not to blame for their surprise.  Even Mahipal couldn''t help but reevaluate the lad, who was supposed to be a cripple till now.


    In his career as a headmaster, he had seen only a couple of students who could make the entire door appear as the boy had done.

 Chapter 113 - The First Battle

    At the time of registration, Ishit had received a token with his name and number etched on it. As soon as he walked over to the ground floor, where all the other participants were waiting for the gate to open, a new name appeared on the copper coin-- Tahir from  Tripoli.  Ishit had heard of this city. Tripoli was in Matsya. He searched for his opponents in the crowds, and it wasn''t too difficult as like all Matsyans had dark black hair with a blue hue. Sure enough behind a dark-haired Sursenian boy, standing a young man. His olive skin tone and dark eyes were giving away his Matsayan ethnicity. As if sensing his gaze, Tahir glanced at him. He noticed the darkness churning in his opponent eyes. Ishit couldn''t help but recall the ancient lore about Matsayans. Suta had told him that Matsyan worriers had fae blood running in their veins. That allowed them to borrow nature''s power apart from spirit.


    Ishit couldn''t but curse his luck for having such a great opponent in his first match. Tahir''s Astra was a javelin with the shaft of adamantine and a sharp-pointed head.


    Ishit couldn''t help but praise the fineness of the weapon.


    Ishit walked over to an empty spot beside an Okalian girl and stood with his newly forged long sword called Kalnemi. This weapon was forged using Glassian smithy and could merge with his thoughts.


    "You''re Ishit, the crippled young master of Minaak," said the Okalian girl, giving Ishit an appraising look. Every eye turned to Ishit.


    "Yes!" Ishit didn''t ignore the jibe. Within these two days, he had met too many arrogant to care about them anymore. They all wanted good trouncings and he didn''t have that much time.  He glanced at the Sumerian young man. The boy averted his eyes. The glowing spotless face, arched nose, big almond eyes. Ishit couldn''t help but be amazed at the beauty of the young man.


    Were all the Sursenians this handsome? He wondered thinking of the beautiful Idol of his late aunt.


    "They said you were taught by the dream queen. Is it true?" asked another boy.


    " He is fibbing." before Ishit replied, the Okalian girl chimed in.  "Only a fool would buy this nonsense. "


    Ishit looked at the girl, and smiled but said nothing. He couldn''t make out why she was so interested in his matters. Of course, he was aware of his family''s conflict with the Okalian lord.


    "Then how does he know all the spirit paths without even attending the school?" asked another boy. He was from Garuna.


    "Someone must have instructed him at home. "


    "But he couldn''t sense the spirit. "


    "Who said? He could always sense spirit, and that was how he had messed up with his spirit paths." The girl said, sneering. "I think he must have mixed up spirit diagrams or forgotten them altogether. You southerners are famous for your dull heads "


    "You!" said the boy, his grip tightened around his Astra.


    "What? I''m telling the truth.  Just ask anyone, they will tell you what the world thinks about your folks."  The girl said, raising his arched brow while stealing a glance at Ishit.


    " Brother, do you really care about the opinions of people who have abandoned thier ancestors and now calling someone else''s grandpa thier grandpa. We, descendants of Ankha, don''t need others'' opinions." Ishit decided to intervene. He could see the boy''s respect for him, to speak precisely, for his status as a young lord of Garuna.


    "What do you mean by that?"  The Okalian girl snapped at him. Apparently, she didn''t get his jibe. Others also gave him puzzled looks.


    "Look! Who is dim wit now?" said Ishit with a smile, "I''m not your instructor. "


    "Haha, Just ask your grandpa. He will tell you, who is his real granddaughter?" the boy chuckled.


    "What''s your name? " The Okalian girl glared at him.


    "Ajaya from Ambra. " The boy replied smile.


    The Okalian girl looked at her token. But her face told that Ajaya hadn''t been paired with her.


    "Who is his opponent? " She asked the others, "If you break his legs, I will give you this." She took out a sparkling white pearl.


    The contenders couldn''t help but gasp. It was the fabled spirit-water pearl. Legends said that pearls were created when a rainbow met the earth after a storm. Imperfections in a pearl''s appearance were the result of thunder and lightning.


    The spirit water pearl could detoxify even a seventh-grade snake''s poison. They were rare commodities even to royals.


    "Ok, I will. But you''ll have to give your payment first." the Sursenian young man said.


    "No problem! you can keep it." said the Okalian girl as he handed over the pearl to the handsome boy.


    Ishit was amazed that the girl''s wealth.


    It was then the giant barred gate clanked open, and the participants rushed in.


    "Be careful, " Ishit warned Ajaya as they stepped into the stadium. He could see his parents watching him. Guha and Nandini shouted excitedly.


    ************


    At the time of registration, Ishit


    had received a token with his name and number etched on it. As soon as he walked over to the ground floor, where all the other participants were waiting for the gate to open, a new name appeared


    on the copper coin-- Tahir from


    Tripoli.  Ishit had heard of this city. Tripoli was in Matsya. He searched for his opponents in the crowds, and it wasn''t too difficult as like all Matsyans had dark black hair with a blue hue. Sure enough behind a dark-haired Sursenian


    boy, standing a young man. His olive skin tone and dark eyes were giving away his Matsayan ethnicity. As if sensing his gaze,


    Tahir glanced at him. He noticed the darkness churning in his opponent eyes. Ishit couldn''t help but recall the ancient lore about Matsayans. Suta had told him that Matsyan worriers had fae blood running in their veins. That allowed them to borrow nature''s power apart from spirit.


    Ishit couldn''t but curse his luck for having such a great opponent in his first match. Tahir''s Astra was a javelin with the shaft of adamantine and a sharp-pointed head.


    Ishit couldn''t help but praise the fineness of the weapon.


    Ishit walked over to an empty spot beside an Okalian girl and stood with his newly forged long sword called Kalnemi. This weapon was forged using Glassian smithy and could merge with his thoughts.


    "You''re Ishit, the crippled young master of Minaak," said the Okalian girl, giving Ishit an appraising look. Every eye turned to Ishit.


    "Yes!" Ishit didn''t ignore the jibe. Within these two days, he had met too many arrogant to care about them anymore. They all wanted good trouncings and he didn''t have that much time.  He glanced at the Sumerian young man. The boy averted his eyes. The glowing spotless face, arched nose, big almond eyes. Ishit couldn''t help but be amazed at the beauty of the young man.


    Were all the Sursenians this handsome? He wondered thinking of the beautiful Idol of his late aunt.


    "They said you were taught by the dream queen. Is it true?" asked another boy.


    " He is fibbing." before Ishit replied, the Okalian girl chimed in.  "Only a fool would buy this nonsense. "


    Ishit looked at the girl, and smiled but said nothing. He couldn''t make out why she was so interested in his matters. Of course, he was aware of his family''s conflict with the Okalian lord.


    "Then how does he know all the spirit paths without even attending the school?" asked another boy. He was from Garuna.


    "Someone must have instructed him at home. "


    "But he couldn''t sense the spirit. "


    "Who said? He could always sense spirit, and that was how he had messed up with his spirit paths." The girl said, sneering. "I think he must have mixed up spirit diagrams or forgotten them altogether. You southerners are famous for your dull heads "


    "You!" said the boy, his grip tightened around his Astra.


    "What? I''m telling the truth.  Just ask


    anyone, they will tell you what the world thinks about your folks."  The girl said, raising his arched brow while stealing a glance at Ishit.


    " Brother, do you really care about the opinions of people who have abandoned thier ancestors and now calling someone else''s grandpa


    thier grandpa. We, descendants of Ankha, don''t need others'' opinions." Ishit decided to intervene. He could see the boy''s respect for him, to speak precisely, for his status as a young lord of Garuna.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    The Okalian girl snapped at him. Apparently, she didn''t get his jibe. Others also gave him puzzled looks.


    "Look! Who is dim wit now?" said Ishit with a smile, "I''m not your instructor. "


    "Haha, Just ask your grandpa.


    He will tell you, who is his real granddaughter?" the boy chuckled.


    "What''s your name? " The Okalian girl glared at him.


    "Ajaya from Ambra. " The boy replied smile.


    The Okalian girl looked at her token. But her face told that Ajaya hadn''t been paired with her.


    "Who is his opponent? " She asked the others, "If you break his legs, I will give you this." She took out a sparkling white pearl.


    The contenders couldn''t help


    but gasp. It was the fabled spirit-water pearl. Legends said that pearls were created when a rainbow met the earth after a storm.. Imperfections in a pearl''s appearance were the result of thunder and lightning.

 Chapter 114 - Kasma

    At the time of registration, Ishit had received a token with his name and number etched on it. As soon as he walked over to the ground floor, where all the other participants were waiting for the gate to open, a new name appe


    ared on the copper coin-- Tahir from  Tripoli.  Ishit had heard of this city. Tripoli was in Matsya. He searched for his opponents in the crowds, and it wasn''t too difficult as like all Matsyans had dark black hair with a blue hue. Sure enough behind a dark-haired Sursenian boy, standing a young man. His olive skin tone and dark eyes were giving away his Matsayan ethnicity. As if sensing


    his gaze, Tahir glanced at him. He noticed the darkness churning in his opponent eyes. Ishit couldn''t help but recall the ancient lore about Matsayans. Suta had told him that Matsyan worriers had fae blood running in their veins. That allowed them to borrow nature''s power apart from\\\\spirit.


    Ishit couldn''t but curse his luck for having such a great opponent in his first match. Tahir''s Astra was a javelin with the shaf


    t of adamantine and a sharp-pointed head.


    Ishit couldn''t help but praise the fineness of the weapon.


    Ishit walked over to an empty spot beside an Okalian girl and stood with his newly forged long sword called Kalnemi. This weapon was forged using Glassian smithy and could merge with his thoughts.


    "You''re Ishit, the crippled young master of Minaak," said the Okalian girl, giving Ishit an appraising look. Every eye turned to Ishit.


    "Yes!" Ishit didn''t ignore the jibe. Within these two days, he had met too many arrogant to care about them anymore. They all wanted good trouncings and he didn''t have that much time.  He glanced at the Sumerian young man. The boy averted his eyes. The glowing spotless face, arched nose, big almond eyes. Ishit couldn''t help but be amazed at the beauty of the young man.


    Were all the Sursenians this handsome? He wondered thinking of the beautiful Idol of his late aunt.


    "They said you were taught by the dream queen. Is it true?" asked another boy.


    " He is fibbing." before Ishit replied, the Okalian girl chimed in.  "Only a fool would buy this nonsense. "


    Ishit looked at the girl, and smiled but said nothing. He couldn''t make out why she was so interested in his matters. Of course, he was aware of his family''s conflict with the Okalian lord.


    "Then how does he know all the spirit paths without even attending the school?" asked another boy. He was from Garuna.


    "Someone must have instructed him at home. "


    "But he couldn''t sense the spirit. "


    "Who said? He could always sense spirit, and that was how he had messed up with his spirit paths." The girl said, sneering. "I think he must have mixed up spirit diagrams or forgotten them altogether. You southerners are famous for your dull heads "


    "You!" said the boy, his grip tightened around his Astra.


    "What? I''m telling the truth.  Just ask anyone, they will tell you what the world thinks about your folks."  The girl said, raising his arched brow while stealing a glance at Ishit.


    " Brother, do you really care about the opinions of people who have abandoned thier ancestors and now calling someone else''s grandpa thier grandpa. We, descendants of Ankha, don''t need others'' opinions." Ishit decided to intervene. He could see the boy''s respect for him, to speak precisely, for his status as a young lord of Garuna.


    "What do you mean by that?"  The Okalian girl snapped at him. Apparently, she didn''t get his jibe. Others also gave him puzzled looks.


    "Look! Who is dim wit now?" said Ishit with a smile, "I''m not your instructor. "


    "Haha, Just ask your grandpa. He will tell you, who is his real granddaughter?" the boy chuckled.


    "What''s your name? " The Okalian girl glared at him.


    "Ajaya from Ambra. " The boy replied smile.


    The Okalian girl looked at her token. But her face told that Ajaya hadn''t been paired with her.


    "Who is his opponent? " She asked the others, "If you break his legs, I will give you this." She took out a sparkling white pearl.


    The contenders couldn''t help but gasp. It was the fabled spirit-water pearl. Legends said that pearls were created when a rainbow met the earth after a storm. Imperfections in a pearl''s appearance were the result of thunder and lightning.


    The spirit water pearl could detoxify even a seventh-grade snake''s poison. They were rare commodities even to royals.


    "Ok, I will. But you''ll have to give your payment first." the Sursenian young man said.


    "No problem! you can keep it." said the Okalian girl as he handed over the pearl to the handsome boy.


    Ishit was amazed that the girl''s wealth.


    It was then the giant barred gate clanked open, and the participants rushed in.


    "Be careful, " Ishit warned Ajaya as they stepped into the stadium. He could see his parents watching him.  Guha and Nandani were cheering for him.


    The announcer announced the warnings and all.


    The Okalian girl''s name was Layla. She was from Oakland, the capital of Okala.  The girl had been paired with a grim-looking boy, from Shermer. Ishit had no idea where it was.


    Ursha was the young man from Sursena, who was Ajaya''s opponent.


    Ishit''s arena number was fifth. Before stepping into the ring, Ishit bowed to Inna, who was now above them and then to his parents, who nodded at him with a bright smile. Esha shouted from her seat; she was accompanying Karuvaki, who was looking at Ishit with a complicated look. Since the day he had saved the maid, and then showed the girl the city. She had been acting weirdly.


    Tahir bowed to him.


    "It is my fortune to meet the young lord of Garuna. Since the day I have stepped into Minaak. I have been hearing about your miraculous deeds. But I think magsmen missed some vital information. They didn''t tell me, you are a yoddha too. "


    "It''s not their fault. I haven''t fought anyone so far," replied Ishit with a smile.


    "Then it is unfair. " He said, "After all, I have been to a real battle against sea monsters."


    "Don''t worry. I have been training hard these days. Let''s have a good fight. "


    "Then, I won''t disappoint you," Tahir chuckled.


    Ishit tightened his grip on Kalnemi as he took a battle stance.  Tahir''s Trident glowed up with blue light.  He flew up in the air rotating his mighty Astra. Ishit also commanded the spirit and flew up.


    Tahir twisted his body with lightning speed as his trident came for Ishit''s eyes. Though the Astra was two feet away Ishit felt violent battle energy stabbing his eyes. Kalnemi let out its aura as Ishit swung it to face the trident. Both Astra clashed creating a powerful shock wave. Ishit stepped back as he lengthened his sword. He activated his shield as he flew towards Tahir, whose trident was blazing with flames. Kalnemi let out a dragon cry as he met the trident. Ishit suddenly let go of his sword. The sudden development caught  Tahir off guard. Iishit used the deva hands spirit art. His hands glowed up with red light. He swiftly gripped the shaft and kicked Tahir. It was not an ordinary kick. Bhadra had taught him this battle art, Its name was ashva attack. The kick landed on Tahir shield sending him flying into the air.  Ishit summoned his sword and flew towards Tahir who had stabilized himself into the air. Tahir''s lips moved, changing some spell and his body glowed up, like his trident.  He roared and came for Ishit.


    Ishit swung his sword to take the trident. The air split apart as the two powers clashed. Tahir pressed his astra hard. Ishit increased the power of his sword. Tahir took this sudden distraction to attack.  He somersaulted into the air and kicked at Ishit''s chest. Ishit tried to dodge, but he was too late. They send him flying as his shield flickered as cracks appeared all over it.


    Ishit stabilized himself but he didn''t have time to attack as the trident came for him, frightening lightning crackling in its wake.


    Padma gripped Oman''s arm as her pretty face turned grim.


    Ishit knew he couldn''t hide his powers anymore. Tahir was really a veteran. Kalinemi let out a cry as blue flames and lightning erupted from it. Ishit gripped the hilt with both hands and decided to show the power of Glassian Astra.


    Both Astra tangled with a dazzling flash and earsplitting sound.


    Tahir''s eyes glowing golden blue met him.


    "Sorry!" Ishit said as he commanded Kalnemi. Though the sword had a beast-level conscious, it was enough to tame the trident.


    Tahir''s facial colour drained as he sense his astra''s energy going down. He hurriedly detangled the trident.


    "How did you do that?" asked he.


    "What?" Ishit asked feigning ignorance. There was no way he was going to disclose his secret. Tahir must have sensed his control weakening over his Astra.


    Tahir gave him a deep look and put away his trident.


    "Okey, let''s continue," he said.


    As per an ancient code, One couldn''t use astra against a weaponless opponent.. So Ishit also put away his sword.

 Chapter 115 - The Second Day

    As the sun lost its blush, the sound of trumpets, conch shells, and nagadas (Indian drums) vibrated the wind of Minaak. The sound was so loud it could be heard from miles in all directions. The door of Minaak burst open and the priests from the spirit shrines all clad in saffron-colored robes rushed out like a fiery river of the dragon land, in thier hands were the S��?vartaka flames roaring and dancing at mahanaad (loud sound). Behind them was walking, Oman and his ardhangini (better half) Padma adorned in all 16 adornments like a newly wedded bride. The glistening sweat drops were pearls on her moon face.  If Padma was the epitome of gracefulness and beauty, Oman was the embodiment of manliness. His lion-like neck, broad shoulders, and 56 inches chest on which the blue angvastram (men stole) was gloating was inspiring awe in the hearts of his enemies. The people of Minaak couldn''t help but praise thier brave king who had refused to accept the conqueror''s ways and was still following Old Ways.


    Filled with pride, they started shouting,


    "Hail to Maharaj Oman!! Hail to Maharani Padma!" The loud sound shook the city and the lofty prince who had come from Atlantia.


    "How dare they to call him Maharaj? " A storm erupted in Tissa''s ocean blues eyes. "It must be his order to disrespect me and His majesty." He said; his nostril-flaring like a beast.


    "He is Maharaj of Garuna. According to the treaty Riga, the great, had signed after the battle of Tarian, Atlantia would never interfere in the state business of Guruna, nor would it meddle with thier faiths. Scion of Manu would rule Garuna as ever, under the same title." Sakuni explained as he watched the procession, going to worship Inna (sun)  the ancestor of all, according to Old Ways.


    The two royal guests were riding in a chariot, while thier entourage was trailing behind them.


    "What kind of fucking Victory it was! "


    "Language! Prince." Sakuni said; his tone had steel. "The very victory that gives you the right to cuss while standing in the capital of Garuna. Don''t dwell over what your ancestor did. He had his limitations. Winning a state was one matter but to keep it under control was another. He didn''t have the Vimaanas to cross over thousands of yojanas in a day or two with his whole army as you and His majesty Aslan have now. Moreover, it wasn''t really a victory. If Lord Of Kalingan hadn''t betrayed his years-long friendship, you might''ve not born in this world. So don''t ever criticize your great ancestor. It''s your task to complete what he had started. I think I have gone over this at least a hundred times already."


    Tissa clenched his fists but uttered nothing. As if every word from his mentor was an arrow shot at his heart. He soothed his anger by fixing his gaze at Padma, whose thin waist was swaying gracefully.


    "Did Lucus finish his task or he too had been  whoring like you all the time?" Sakuni asked.


    Tissa''s lower lip quivered. He cursed again the whore, Vasantasena for telling on him. He needed to even the score with her. The memory of the city bride made his cock hard.


    Before they had left Atlantia, Sakuni had warned him not fuck his Vish-Kanyas, especially Vasantasena. And when Tissa asked why the old man had no answer. Tissa could guess the reason.


    The codger thought Vis-Kanyas were his personal properties and were not for sharing. The thought resented Tissa so much that as soon as he got the chance he had plucked the forbidden fruit.


    " There is no need to bring that up over and over again." the prince said, anger written all over his shiny face, "As for Lucas'' task, smiths and falconers are with us except one or two. "


    Sakuni didn''t seem to notice the prince''s annoyance.


    "Some loose threads are acceptable. But why was he not present at the last meeting?" asked the black-robed one, while eying  Vasu, who was trailing behind his sister along with his son Ambhik.


    "He was keeping an eye on Oman''s son, " Tissa replied.  The boy had piqued his interest. A twelve years old master smith was a startling achievement. And according to his eyes in the castle, he seemed a good warrior too. The codger had refused to comment on this oddity.


    Tissa gave a side glance to Sakuni whose face had turned grim. Sure enough, the old codger was hiding something from him.


    Tissa hated this when the old man treated him like his many chess pieces. But he could nothing but overlook it. He needed the codger''s help to secure the throne. Once he became the monarch he would square accounts with them all--his sister, his father, and the codger too.  None could go unscathed after humiliating him.


    Thinking this Tissa felt a little better.


    The procession reached the coliseum which was already buzzing with people. The priests led Oman and Padma inside the grand stadium a large golden bowl was placed on a pillar in the eastern corner of the stadium.


    The red-robed priests scattered in the field, forming a human yantra, their lips were quivering, chanting a long-forgotten prayer of Inna, thier hands joined in namaskar mudra. The boisterous crowd of contestants quietened as Oman summoned his conch shell.  As big as an elephant head, the conch shell was white as the snow of coming winter. According to Old Ways, the conch shell''s sound was sacred and had powers to destroy negative energy which was too subtle to be perceived even by Nimohis.


    A maid gave poured water into the shell to wet its twisted passage. Oman raised his head skyward, put the shell on his lips.


    The mahanaad (driven sound) reverberated in the colosseum. Oman continued to blow the giant shell till his face was red. After blowing the conch shell, the royal couple took the copper pitcher filled with water sweetened with honey of spirit bees and flew up in the air. Nagadas, trumpets, mridangas began to play.


    An ancient hymn resounded in the morning breeze as the couple halted in the sky before the rising sun.


    (This is the translation of Spirit Tongue... I have given the link in the comment to the real chant, go and listen to it, believe me, it is truly divine.


    O primordial Lord, salutations to you! Be gracious to me. 0 Lord, salutations to you, the first, the lustrous, the creator of days and of light! || 1 ||


    I bow to the Sun, mounted on a chariot drawn by seven horses, the formidable son of Kashyapa, holding a white lotus flower. || 2 ||


    I bow to the Sun, mounted on a red chariot, grandfather of the entire world, and remover of great sins. || 3 ||


    I bow to the Sun, remover of great sins; who is composed of the three qualities; who is valiant; and who is Brahma, Vishnu, and Maheshvara. || 4 ||


    I bow to the Sun, the lord of all the worlds, who is all-pervasive light, and who is the wind and the sky. || 5 ||


    I bow to the Sun, adorned with a garland and earrings, who rides in a single-wheeled chariot, and who is crimson like the hibiscus flower. || 6 ||


    I bow to the Sun, remover of great sins, creator of the universe, who shines with great refulgence. ||7 ||


    I bow to the Sun, remover of great sins; lord of all the worlds; who imparts knowledge, wisdom, and liberation. || 8 ||


    Phala-srutih!! ( Benefits of chanting Inna ashtakam)


    One should always chant this hymn to Inna, which destroys the obstacles caused by the planets. By chanting this hymn, a childless person is granted a son, and a poor person becomes wealthy. || 9 ||


    He who eats meat and drinks alcohol on the day dedicated to the Sun (sunday) becomes diseased throughout seven lifetimes, and miserable in every life. || 10 ||


    He who gives up women (sex), oily food, alcohol, and meat on the day dedicated to the Sun, will never be touched by sickness, grief, or poverty. He will reach the realm of the Sun. || 11 ||


    With the end of the hymn, Oman and Padma offered the water to Inna ( the sun).  They both bowed their heads to the rising sun. Oman couldn''t help but feel emotional. He knew this was his last offering to Inna. He looked at his son, who was sitting with Guha and Nadani in the audience, unaware of the calamity closing his hands around them slowly.


    He gave a glance to the priests standing below in the stadium. Did the stone-eyed know about what was coming for him? Oman wondered as he flew down, holding the soft hand of blushing Padma.


    He singled the priests to ignite deepakam (lamp). The priests scattered again as they formed deepakam yantra.


    Once again the morning breeze reverberated with a sacred hymn,


    !!! ?ubha? karoti kaly��?am��rogya? dhanasa?pad��.!!!


    !! ?atrubuddhivin��?��ya d��pajyotirnamo''stute !!!


    The grantor of auspices, welfare, health, wealth and prosperity, salutation to you o flame of the lamp, for the destruction of the thought of enmity.


    !!! d��pajyoti? parabrahma d��pajyotirjan��rdana? .!!!


    !! d��po haratu me p��pa? d��pajyotirnamo''stute !!!


    Deepa-Jyothi is the supreme Brahman, Deepa-Jyothi (flame) is Janardhana. May the divine lamp eradicate my sins.. Salutations to the divine lamp of the evening.

 Chapter 116 - Nupuras Tragedy

    Seeing Onish''s puzzled face, the boy hurriedly said, "How silly of me! Nimohi had mentioned you are suffering from amnesia. You cannot recognise anyone." the boy shook his head, his smile faded.


    "Let me introduce myself first then. I''m Drona , son of Ayan, and your cousin." the boy said.


    "What cousin? Ishit, he is your elder brother, and will take care of you when I''m not around. And Drona, son of Ayan. Listen well, Ayan entrusted you to me as my son, and so you''re. Don''t let me hear you again telling Ishit that you''re his cousin." Oman, who was busy with his guests, cut in.


    "I was wrong, Uncle." Drona replied.


    "No, problem. You won''t go unpunished, though. Lad" Oman said, smiling.


    " I won''t complain." Drona said with a solemn face.


    "Ha, Ha, good lad. Then go and show around your younger brother as you know his empty brain needs quite a filling."


    And thus Oman entrusted Onish to Drona before Onish could voice out his opinion. Onish thought it was better than to sit beside his lord father, who was too busy to tell him anything. And Onish needed the answer. He knew next to nothing about his current world, where even birds could have uncanny siddhis, not to speak of humans, and strange treasures. It had been almost a week since he got here, but he didn''t even know what this world was called. Was this world one of the lokas mentioned in Puranas, ( historical records documented by sanatani sages)? Like Patala Loka, Ghandarv Loka, Yaksha, Loka etc. Onish wondered as he left the clamoring hall with Drona, in a hope that today at least he would get some basic knowledge of this strange world.


    As they walked down the corridor lit by moonstones, Drona asked him what he wanted to know, as to this the transmigrator chose himself. How did he fall ill? He still didn''t know what happened to Ishit''s soul. Though Onish knew Drona was not the right person to ask such a question, he still asked. Yogi had his reasons for doing so.


    Drona sighed and said though he didn''t know much of his illness, he did hear that Ishit was born with it. Nimohi, who was overseeing his birth, had told Lady Padma and Uncle Oman that their child wouldn''t see his 10th spring. As for the cause Drona was not sure. He suggested Onish ask Nimohi if he really wanted to know. As for why he was still alive, it was all thanks to a mysterious Nimai. What he did was a mystery even to the Apothecary Guild.


    And to Onish''s question who was Nimai, Drona said that even he didn''t know much about them except they were people who never settled at any one place in their whole life. There were some rumours about them like they had been cursed never to settle or they had been looking for something or someone in the vast world. However, how much truth there was in these rumours only Nimoi could tell. But nobody could make a Nimoi debulge his secrets. They were odd folks with some uncanny powers, so nobody bothered them except on New Eves when they set up their makeshift shop in the market to sell strange artifacts and herbs gathered from all over the world. It was said some Nimois could talk to white-wives. However, you would rarely see such a Nimoi roaming nearby a town or village. They all dwelt in crematory ground.


    Drona halted all of a sudden and pushed bewildered Onish behind himself, his eyes searching for something in the long corridor. His eyes glowed faintly with golden light. Onish also looked around, but the corridor was empty.


    "pratyakSH Bhu" Drona whispered as a golden blade condensed in his right hand. the air around the corner tensed up as if compressed by some invisible force. Onish felt a tug around his soul but it vanished quickly.


    They waited for a while silently, Drona staring in the air. But nothing stirred and showed up. From his two encounters with mantras, and knowledge of Sanskrit, Onish had some guesses. Like the meaning of the mantras was ''''come before eyes / appear in person'',. However, he was not sure how they worked. Yogi noticed the strange energy surging in the blade and Drona standing before him. It must have something to do with this energy.


    As Drona''s body relaxed, the blade dissolved into thin air, before Onish''s curious eyes. Air turned normal.


    "Sorry, Ishit. I sensed something strange . So I had to push you aside. But it seems I''m just being paranoid. Thinking of this, if someone really was sneaking here, Old Amora would have warned lord Uncle." , said Drona as he turned to Onish.


    "Never mind, by the way, who is this Old Amora, what happened to your body all of sudden, and how you sensed something amiss while I sensed nothing��.." Onish was looking for such an opportunity, so he showered the poor boy with questions. After walking around with the boy, he had some understanding about his character. Drona clearly thought of Ishit as a child, and felt responsible to help out the amnesiac lad.


    "Ho..ho,, slow brother. I can understand your brain needs filling, but there is no need to rush." Drona laughed, tousling Onish''s hair.


    " I was afraid I would forget them, so I asked them together. Now, don''t forget to answer any of my questions. I really want to know how you summoned that amazing blade out of thin air." Onish said, trying hard to imitate a child.


    Drona laughed aloud and promised Ishit, who seemed ready to throw a tantrum, that he would answer every one of them. But before he began he needed to talk to Old Amora.


    Onish was more than agree . Onish he had to go somewhere, but Drona just whispered something. Onish couldn''t make out the strange syllable, it was not Sanskrit.


    "What Now? Can''t you see I''m busy with all the people present in the castle right now, Lad? " Startled, Onish turned around. The face with a long scar had materialized in the stone wall behind them. The hawk-like eyes swept over Onish, and a smile surfaced on the fierce face.


    "So, You too are here. " Amora said, looking pleased.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you but it was important. While we were walking along this corridor I sensed someone sneaking around, but when I checked I found nothing. " Drona said with a serious face.


    "What? So you called me because you found nothing. Lad, do you need spanking? I''m telling you even if you have become a Yoddha, it will not help you." Amora glowered at Drona,


    "I know Old Amora, you don''t need to remind me again and again. I called you , because I''m sure there was someone loitering around here, and he knew how to hide from the spirit." Drona said, looking grim.


    "Oh, then there is trouble. However, nothing that I can''t handle. Anything else, Lad" Amora asked, looking unconcerned.


    "No, Old Amora." Drona said.


    "Ok, then have fun, while you are here." After giving Onish a smile, the face dissolved into stone. Leaving behind amazed Onish, and relieved Drona.


    "So, He was amora. What is he? I mean he is not a human like us. " Onish asked, breaking the silence.


    "Yes, Amora is not a human. He is a house-anima." said Drona.


    "And what is..." Drona cut off Onish


    " Have patience, little brother. I''m telling you, but let''s sit somewhere or if your legs hurt because of all this walking, Lady Padma will scold me."


    Onish didn''t reject the idea as his feet really began to hurt so Drona led him to a chamber whose wall was covered with murals depicting battles, and portraits of previous lords.


    The chamber was empty except for a few chairs, and a table placed in the middle.


    "I used to spend time here with my lord father, tracing our ancestry family tree back to dateless days, yet we never reached its roots." Drona said, pointing out murals of a small plant with only three leaves. Onish looked at him thinking whether Drona was joking. How could someone spend days not tracing the plant''s root.


    "Don''t go on its size, it is not an ordinary mural. It was said our great great grandfather had the opportunity to have a mitra as his guest, and this mural was Mitra''s gift to him for his hospitality." seeing Onish''s doubting look, Drona said with pride. And before his little brother could raise a question he hurriedly added.


    "And don''t ask me who Mitra is, I already have enough on my plate. "


    Onish laughed, as he sat down on the chair. Drona began,


    To understand a house-anima, one had to understand the spirit first. According to the spiritualists, the spirit was another kind of energy except it had sentience. However, this claim was recently revoked by a man, three years ago. According to him, the spirit was the sixth element unknown to mankind. He also claimed that there must be other elements. Unfortunately, after three months of his world-shaking claim, the man disappeared, never to be seen again.


    Nonetheless, the spirit was present everywhere, and powered every sentient or non- sentient being on the mazia. However, Not everyone could sense it. Only a person born with affinity with the spirit could feel its presence and learn to wield it. As for Onish he had no affinity with the spirit.. So obviously he couldn''t be a wielder of the spirit.

 Chapter 117 - The Sun Stone

    "Believe me; I''m really ashamed of myself, " Ishit replied, shaking his head. His reply caught the boys off guard, who wanted to humiliate him.


    As for his status as the young lord, Karna couldn''t care less unless Oman declared him the inheritor of the throne.


    Karna gave him a puzzled look,


    "Are you?" Durjya sneered.


    Ishit ignored him as he went on, " I''m ashamed of believing the royal academy is a prestigious institute. How foolish I was! Even you''ve got accepted. "


    Karna''s knuckles crac


    kled.


    "Your tongue is as viperous as before. I wished you had the power to back it up. My friends from Atlantia couldn''t believe that a random boy thrashed the young lord of Garuna."  said he.


    "I reckon you friends must be


    cataracts, or they wouldn''t call Tahir a random guy. Tell them to visit the Nimohi guild; I have heard Madam Netri is specialized in such ailments," replied Ishit. He didn''t have time for these snobby boys. He had thought the time would have matured them, but he was wrong. There were things that even almighty time couldn''t recast.


    "Do you know who my friends are? "  The arrogance was exuding out of his face.


    Ishit looked for Esha and Karuvaki in the crowd. The girls had told him to accompany them to the market. Karuvaki wanted to purchase something from Nimais.


    "I really don''t care, Karna," Ishit said in a dismissing tone. He didn''t want to take with them anymore.


    "You should if you want to join the Royal Academy or any other renowned institute. " Karna smirked."Or you believe that your lord''s father can buy you a spot. Let me tell you he can''t."


    "Thanks for your concern. But now you can leave. I have other important things to do." Ishit said as he spotted the two girls jostling their way to the entrance.


    "Like playing with the commoner''s girl. What was her name, by the way? "


    "Champa," Durjya chimed in.  Ishit glanced at him. Durjya''s face had turned sullen.


    "Yes! Champa. She mu


    st be a blossom now for you to become so impatient." Karna said, mocking.


    Ishit felt disgusted. It was what he hated about these silk pants. He couldn''t make out what sort of parenting had raised Karna and Durjya for them to talk about a maiden like this.


    "No, she is still a bud. I saw


    a few days ago in the market. But a bud of a rose, you know what I mean. " giggled Ahi; he was the youngest son of the head of the falconer guild. "And by the look of her hard ass and inebriating smell, I can assure you her cherry hasn''t been eaten yet."


    "You should all stop when you still can. " Ishit said, calming his boiling blood. He knew they were doing this on purpose.


    "Or what will you do? Will you drown me in a gutter? Don''t think that you can beat us now. " Karna said us clenching his feast.


    Ishit looked into his fierce eyes and sighed. He didn''t want to revisit the past.


    "Excuse me; I''m leaving." Ishit decided to leave before things got out of hand. Minaak was already in a mess. And he didn''t want to make it messier.


    "Did you get scared?" Ahi jeered from behind, but Ishit strode away towards the girls, ignoring him.


    Karuvaki''s eyes brightened as she saw him, but then as if recalling something, she glared at him.


    Ishit ignored her. All the nobles and the spirit wielders were the same, thinking themselves above all, treating this world and other creatures as if everything were created by almighty Andajah  ( The creator''s name in Old Ways) to serve these conceited beings. And the girl was a product of such toxic mindest.


    "You did well. " Esha said, her beautiful eyes filled with pride.


    "Thanks," Ishit replied with a smile. "Let''s hurry up. I''m starving."


    "We are not going to the market today. Karuvaki is having dinner with Prince Tissa, along with Uncle and all. So it has to wait. " Esha said as they picked their ways to the carriage waiting for them.


    "Fine by me. I, too, have to meet Bhadra. I have some questions regarding my coming match."


    Ishit said as they got in the carriage. Karuvaki didn''t speak anything as she sat beside Esha, turning her face away from Ishit.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Ishit asked Esha telepathically,


    "no idea. Maybe she doesn''t want to attend the dinner. " replied Esha.


    Ishit didn''t doubt that. Nobody could stand the prick, especially his lecherous eyes, roving over the body of every female he met.  Though Ishit had met the prince only twice since he had landed in Minaak, he was sure that all the rumors he had heard about this royal snot were true.


    "Don''t worry, Karuvaki.  Nimais will stay for a month and they have plenty of Night''s Tears. So you can attend the dinner without worry. " Ishit said with a smile. And that was a mistake, for Karuvaki snapped at him like the mum of the winged lion.


    "Why are you grinning like a baboon? And I don''t care about Night''s Tears anymore. You can go to hell with them."


    Ishit was dumbfounded.


    What the hell! It was not my fault that you had to attend the dinner. and If you didn''t want the pearls, said so. There was no need to cuss him so loudly.


    "I''m sorry. I wasn''t smiling at you.  " Ishit said, suppressing the urge to give the girl a good tongue lashing. If the girl complained about him to his mother, he would have to sleep without dinner.


    Esha giggled. Ishit gave her a furious glance.  They all had made his life miserable.


    Because of Esha, he had been sleeping on the floor for nearly a week now. And Karuvaki''s whining had made him sleep with a grumbling stomach for two nights.


    Ishit had realized he was alone with no one to lean on. He couldn''t afford to mess with the girls.


    "Then were you dreaming about your minx? " snarled Karuvaki.


    At this, both Ishit and Esha gave her a puzzled look.  What the hell was she talking about?


    "What minx? " asked Ishit.


    "The girl who was caressing your cheeks." She said, irritatingly.


    "Who? You mean Nandani."


    "So her name is Nandani. " Karuvaki said to herself. "What slutty  girl. "


    "What the hell are you talking about? Don'' ever call her that. " Now it was Ishit turn to snap at her.


    "Oh! So you really love her. " Karuvaki smiled nastily.  "I doubt Aunt knows it. I wonder what she will feel when she comes to know of her pious son''s perverse deeds. "


    "Stop it immediately. " Ishit freaked out as he realized where the evil girl was going. "I''m not like your brother and your dad.  She is my friend only and nothing else. "


    "Haa ha They all say so. " Karuvaki laughed menacingly.


    "I''m warning you, Karuvaki. Don''t feed this nonsense to my mother. Or you will regret it " Ishit warned. He was really worried. Ishit didn''t know why his mother trusted the wicked girl so much.


    Yesterday, even a fool could tell he didn''t pull the girl''s dress, but she believed her niece and chided him for no reason.


    "What will you do? Do you ravish me too?" Karuvaki looked straight into his eyes.


    "Common Karuvaki, let go of the poor boy. " Esha chimed in. "I know Nandani she is really his close friend and nothing else.  She is a very nice girl.  I will introduce her to you tomorrow."


    "Ok! I believe you. I will let you go this time. But If I catch you again, you know what I will do. " said Karuvaki threateningly.


    ''What do you mean by "let me go this time"?'' Ishit said, "I didn''t do anything wrong."


    "AH! come off it, both of you! " Esha said frustratingly.


    Karuvaki gave him another annoying smile and started to hum.


    Ishit wanted nothing but to leave the carriage as soon as possible. One more moment with the lass and he was sure he would go mad.


    What he couldn''t understand was how Esha and Karuvaki became so close. While he and Ambhik hadn''t even had a proper chat till now.


    Ishit shook his head.  Maybe it was one of the many secrets of ladies. They said even fabled mindreaders couldn''t tell what was going on in a woman''s mind.


    Ishit looked out of the window. They had got to the castle.


    Ishit didn''t wait for the chauffeur to open the carriage''s door. He opened it and got off.


    "How was your match?" Amora, the house anima voiced greeted him as soon as Ishit stepped into the castle.


    "Fine. I passed it. " Ishit replied as he strode in.


    "I think tomorrow will be falconer''s matches." the old anima''s voice resounded in the empty corridor, well lit with moonstones.


    "Yes!"


    Ishit replied.


    It was then he heard someone crying. Startled he looked back. There was no one. Puzzled Ishit activated his spirit senses. And he soon discovered the source of the sobbing. Oddly they were coming from a stone pillar.


    *********


    Ishit

 Chapter 118 - The Lore Of Caslte Cira

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net


    Ishit frowned as he scanned the pillar made of Okalian golden stones, just like the rest of the castle. To speak truthfully, the whole palace was a multi-storeyed monolithic structure.


    One of the most mysterious facts about the palace was that no one knew about the structure''s origins, the builders, and the constructors. The entire construction did not reveal any date or depict a name indicating that the carving dates hundreds and thousands of years.


    Unlike the dark tower, magsmen had woven multiple lores of the ancient castle. The most acknowledged myth was no one had built the ancient court. It had grown out of the earth as a plant from a seed.


    Sutas (magsmen), the weaver of myths and folklore, said that long ago when Mazia was still young. She took the form of a young maiden and decided to take a bath in the Cauvery River ( now called Blue River in Atlantian tongue) of the Nimarawood.


    It was noon of Jyes?ha (May-June ). Inna (Surya -the sun), who was in his salad days, was roaming in the vast sky, shining brightly. It was so hot that lions and deers, putting aside their age-old enmity, had to take the shelter under the same tree.


    Mazia removed her sweat-wet gown, revealing her soul-stealing curves, and waded into the cool water of the Cauvery River., her golden anklets ringing. Seeing her beauty and grace, water lilies, lotus, tulips, and all the spirit flowers hid their faces with shame. Bleeding Heart took out its heart and dropped in the feet of the maiden, whose giggles were making the spirit birds feel ashamed of their morning songs.


    It''s so happened Inna, who had no friend unlike Soma ( moon) and was feeling very lonely, passed over the Churvery river where Mazia was bathing.


    As soon as young Inna''s eyes fell on the maiden, he froze in his track. And when he got over the pleasant stupefaction, he hurridly entrusted his chariot to his divine charioteer  Aruna and flew down, taking the form of a handsome young man.


    The story narrates, Mazia, who was the model of all the satis ( A virtuous  Sanatani married woman who lives her life according to Vedic cultures and it has nothing to do with self-immolation), didn''t even spare a glance at Inna, the most handsome male ever walked on the earth. Lover-stricken Inna tried everything he could think of to woo the maiden, who had stolen his heart. And in doing so, he forgot to set. The whole creation became a mess. Daylilies declared themselves immortal. Nocturnal animals began to die with hunger.


    And it was then Mitras of Sagewick came running. Inna told the white-robed sages his pain. Mitras consoled the young star and assured him that they would persuade Mazia. For in their opinions it was a perfect match.


    They went over to Mazia, who was lying lazily on her bed of flowers, enjoying the juicy fruits. They told her how great Inna was. And how fortunate she was of being loved by the god of day.


    It was said Omni, the wise of all Mitras, composed a hymn in praise of Inna and recited it before the ignorant maiden (they didn''t know who she was). Later the same hymn was passed down to mankind and became famous ''Shri Surya Mandala Ashtakam''.


    ||O, Divine Lady! The whole universe bows in the feet of  Inna,


    who is the source of the light,


    who is very wide, shines like gems,


    who  is very hot and very ancient,


    And destroys sorrows and poverty.||


    || The  scions of pious king Manu worship him over all the powers


    He is worshipped by all devas,


    He is praised by Dwizas,


    And He is the cause of eternal bliss,


    Listen, O pride of all women! He is the lord of everything.||


    ||  He is the source of all knowledge


    His  is filled with wisdom,


    He is very difficult to reach,


    He is worshipped in all the three worlds,


    He is the soul of the three states,


    And He has the ever-shining form in entirety.||


    || He blesses people with the secret knowledge,


    Of the soul and the concept of Dharma,


    And he  is the cause of the destruction of all sins,


    Listen, O celestial beauty!  Surya is the most benevolent||


    ||He  is capable of destroying all diseases,


    He is the source of all life,


    He is the cause of light in the Mazia, Astral plane and Swarga ( three worlds),||


    ||He is being praised by the knower of time,


    He is being sung and praised by Sutas and Charanas (Bards)


    And he is meditated upon by Spirit wielders and learners of spirit.


    O, Moon Faced! Inna is the teacher of Hara. ||


    || He is worshipped by all people,


    He provides light to the world of men,


    He is the cause of time, aeons and their destruction.||


    || He is famous even among progenitors of the universe,


    He is the cause of birth, protection and deluge,


    And He is also the cause of the destruction of the universe.||


    ||He is infallible,


    He is the holiest one,


    He is the lion of among all men,


    So listen, Lotus-eyed! You won''t get a worthier groom than him.||


    Alas! the long song bored the maiden and put her to sleep.  And nothing, yes not even the cosmic of Mitras, could wake her up.


    The wise sages grew worried. They turned to  Inna and tried to dissuade him. They told him about the daughter of Manu, the most beautiful maiden in Mazia of that era. But the Lord of brilliance was adamant about wooing Mazia and refused to even think of any other woman.


    When the immortal sages were feeling helpless, Purandara Dasa came there. The divine musician, who had received the blessing of Inna once, promised his benefactor to persuade the celestial maiden for the wedding.


    The great composer of ragas composed a strotam (hymn) for Mazia, the mother of all Mazians. And he sat there on the bank of scared river, with his Chitra Veena (Indian Zither), a gift from Hara himself, and began to sing the fabled hymn.


    The melodious voice of Purandara melted the Heart of Mazia. Her eyes opened like buds of lotus and she finally looked at Inna.


    And she couldn''t help herself from falling in love with Surya.


    Mitras performed all the ceremonies of the great marriage immediately. Purandara, who was also a dwiza, performed the ritual of Mazia''s father, and thus Inna and Mazia became a couple.


    When all the invited guests left, the maiden, who was Mazia in disguise, made a golden castle grow from a stone, using the very power that germinated plants and all. The newly wedded couple lived in this monolithic and majestic castle for centuries.


    Together the two divine couple devised the sixty-four arts of Kamasutra. The very arts if a city bride, endowed with a good disposition, beauty and other winning qualities, mastered them, She could obtain the name of a Ganika and receive a seat of honour in an assemblage of men.


    Even the king and learned men would respect her and sought her favour. She would become an object of universal regard.


    And the daughter of a king too as well as the daughter of a minister, being learned in the sixty-four arts, could enslave their husbands, even though they might have thousands of other wives.


    Above all If a wife got separated from her husband and fell into distress, she could support herself easily, even in a foreign country, by means of her knowledge of these arts.


    Even the bare knowledge of Kamsutra gave attractiveness to a woman, though the practice of them might be only possible or otherwise according to the circumstances of each case.


    A man who was versed in these arts, who was loquacious and acquainted with the arts of gallantry, gains very soon the hearts of women, even though he was only acquainted with them for a short time.


    Inna, who was in debt of his follower Purandara Das, invited the great musician and expressed his desire to bestow the sacred knowledge of Kamasutra upon him. The great singer humbly rejected the request for he had devoted all his life to music, but he promised Inna to find him a worthy disciple. And so he did.


    The divine singer brought a dwiza called Vatsayana to the golden castle. And it was how Vatsayana, the pride of men, received the fabled Kamasutra.


    The sixty-four arts of Kamsutra were ...


    . Singing


    2. Playing a musical instrument


    3. Dancing


    4.  A combination of singing, using musical instruments and dancing


    5. Writing and drawing


    6.The Art of Tattooing


    7.Adorning an idol with flowers


    8. The art of spreading flowers on a bed or on the ground


    9. Coloring fabrics, nail and body with colors from plants


    10. Fixing colored glass tiles on floor


    11.The art of making a bed


    12.Producing music by striking glasses of water


    13. The art of storing water in reservoirs


    14. The art of picture making and decorating


    15. Making rosaries, necklaces, garlands


    16. Tying turbans


    17. Stage playing


    18. The art of making ear ornaments


    19. The art of making perfumes


    20. Proper care of jewels, decorations and ornaments


    21. Magic (sorcery)


    22. Manual skills


    23. Cooking (culinary skills)


    24. Making combination drinks and flavored drinks i.e.�C lemonades, sherbet etc


    25. Tailoring and sewing


    26. Making handicrafts e.g.�C parrots, flowers etc. from thread


    27. Skilsl to solve riddles, puzzles and covert speeches


    28. The skill of Antakshari (a singing game were one must start with the letter with which other person''s song ended)


    29. The skill of imitating natural sounds


    30. Reading, chanting and intoning


    31. Mastering tongue twisters


    32. Skills at martial arts (the skills to use sword, stick, bow and arrow)


    33. Skill to reach logical conclusions based on given facts


    34. Carpentry


    35. Architecture


    36. Knowledge about gold, silver and gems


    37. Chemistry (knowledge of properties of materials)


    38. The art of coloring jewels or beads


    39. Knowledge of mines


    40. Gardening


    41.The art of cock fighting (getting cocks, quail or rams to fight and make the fowl/animal victorious)


    42.Teaching parrots or starlings to talk


    43.Applying perfumes on body and hair


    44. Understanding of code language


    45. Spoonerism (purposefully interchanging the position of letters of words while speaking)


    46. Knowledge of languages


    47. Knowledge of making flower chariots


    48. Knowledge of making mystical graphics, spells and charms and ways to avoid spells


    49.Mental exercises


    50. Composing poems


    51. Knowledge of dictionaries and vocabulary


    52. The art of impersonation


    53. Impersonation of materials i.e.�C make common things appear fine rare substances (make cotton appear to be silk)


    54. Knowledge of gambling


    55. Using mantras (enchantments) to take away others'' possession


    56.Skills in sports and games


    57.The art of social conduct, paying respect and sending compliments


    58. Knowledge of war, arms and army deployment


    59. Knowledge of gymnastics


    60. The skills of knowing a person''s real character from his conduct


    61. The skill of reading and composing verses


    62. The skills of enjoying arithmetic puzzles


    63. Making artificial flowers


    64. Making images with clay


    Time slipped by, and after a thousand years, A son was born to the happy couple. They named him Ikshvaku, who later founded the sun dynasty called Survanshi Dynasty.


    Thus if Sutas were to believe, Castle Cira was the palace that Mazia had grown from the stone.


    However, nobody with a sane mind would believe this nonsensical tale.. How could a world (Mazia) wed to the sun? They were not humans or living beings. But then again, who could say for sure?


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net

 Chapter 119 - Secret Of Amora

    Placing his ear on the pillar, Ishit listened to the sound. Someone woman was sobbing, but where and who? No outsider could enter the castle without Amora''s permission. Ishit tried to infiltrate the stone, but couldn''t, for the whole court had an anti-psychokinesis spell cast on it. Was there some secret passage in the giant pillar concealed by some powerful array in the giant? And if it was so,  how could a maid fumble into it? Or Amora had prisoned someone there.


    "How rude of him! He didn''t wait for the ladies. I''m going to tell aunt. " Kauravaki''s furious voice was approaching nearer.


    Ishit rolled his eyes. With a temper like this, how she could call herself a lady and expect someone to walk her like an arya (a native term for gentleman), Ishit wondered as he hurriedly left for his room. As for the mysterious voice, he decided to ask Amora about it later. The old man had his eyes everywhere he must have known about it.


    With an unhinged door stuck in the doorway, broken windows, gaping into the yard, and a dusty rag sneering at him on the floor,  everything in his chamber was the same- untouched undisturbed. It saddened Ishit who had expected that someone would mess with his things --like the mysterious dwarf who had taken away his books and thus giving him an excuse to take his case before his father again.


    Ishit regretted his decision to tell the dwarf, whose name was Villi, the bookiling, never to visit him again. He wasn''t able to find the leaf. And when he asked the maids, they too had no idea what leaf was talking about.  He was afraid the girls had thrown it away.


    He sighed as he pull out his sweat-dowsed clothes and decide to take a bath before dinner.


    *****


    "You''re late boy," gruffed the fowler. The hooded man was pouring some thick liguid on the golden snake egg he had taken out of the maid. Shimmering like molten silver, the liquid was filled with dense spirit energy. Ishit didn''t recognize the mysterious fluid. It must have been something like Osric''s tears which he had fed him. The wizards of Kemet were famous for their divine alchemy.  According to Suta''s tales, there was this wizard called Dhanvantari, who had concocted Amrit, a godly drink that could grant immortality to its drinker.


    The divine liquor had caused a great war among humans and other races. Thankfully Hara was alive in that era. The almighty one destroyed the Elixer and erased the knowledge from Dhanvantari''s mind, thus making sure nobody could reproduce it.


    "Hum! What happened to you, lad?" a cute baby voice asked.


    Startled Ishti looked around. Beside the wooden table was standing a toddler made of ..Aum ..water or solid water. With his puffed round cheeks and blue eyes,  the bizarre creature was looking at him with a frown on his transparent forehead.


    A Kanchi'' male! Ishit''s eyes widened as he recognized the boy. Didn''t they say that all the Kanchi''s people were captured by Mora, the evil lord? How did the boy escape?


    Maybe because of the wizard. Ishit thought to himself.


    "Stop gawking at me like a fool. " Kanchi boy said, "Tell me how you did it."


    "What?" Ishit had no idea what the boy was talking about.


    "Your name or what. Now it suits you perfectly." said the toddler.


    Bhadra, who was now covering the egg with some green gelly, gave a curious side glance to Ishit.


    "Oh! Thanks. Chalukya, the stone-eyed, named me." Ishit said smiling. He really liked his name-which meant ''born to rule.''


    "Are you dumb, human brat? I asked how you made it serve you. The last time I saw the name was conspiring against you."


    "Enough, Virtu. Go and play with your idols." Bhadra interrupted the glass boy. "I''ll call you later if I need your aid."


    "But Virtu doesn''t want to play with the idols. They never speak. Can I bring the boy to play with me instead? I like his nose." The toddler said in his cutest boy, making a pitiable face.


    What do you mean you like my nose? My entire face is lovely.


    Ishit rolled his eyes as he pondered over what the boy had just said. So he had met him before.  Ishit sighed. The memory pill had erased everything. He had asked his father why he had to feed him such a taboo pill. Didn''t he know his son might go insane or catch the rare illness that Occum shrine called Sahastramastika ( having a thousand minds)?  Oman looked into his eyes and said in his familiar cold tone.


    "Do you think I don''t care about you?"


    Ishit saw the pain hiding behind the stern and worry fraught face, and the invisible burden crushing down on his hero. Only one word could escape from his mouth.


    "No!"


    Oman let go of him and sighed. He stared at the ancestor tree, supposedly gifted to their forefather by a traveling Mitra. The tree, whose roots were untraceable.


    After the gloomy silence no it was deathly silence, choking silence, he spoke in a tone, that he had never used before.


    "Son, I will not say sorry, for I''m not remorseful about risking your life. You owe to me, you owe to this land, you owe to all the ancestors whose blood is flowing in your veins. And one can''t be free unless he pays back all his debts. So don''t come to me again asking why I did this and that. It is my right as your father. Learn to live with this as I''m afraid you will need it soon. A life full of questions is waiting for you. And trust me, every question pricks the soul like the sting of an ember bee. "


    Ishit didn''t know what he should make of it. He had left the chamber feeling more puzzled than before.


    ***


    "Oh! Didn''t you call him a thief last time? "  Bhadra said.


    "Ah! I did. Anyway, he has changed now. Please master let me play with him. " The toddler pleaded, putting on his cutest look.


    Ishit couldn''t help but gave the boy look.


    When did I become a thief?


    "No! he has to prepare for his duel. Now, go and do whatever you like. "


    Udolf ignored the cutest look of the toddler, as he turned to Ishit.


    The boy''s face fell. He gave Ishit a last look, the look a child gives to the toy shops when his parents refuse to buy him one, and he left mumbling something under his breath.


    "Don''t mind him. He will be fine. " said the wizard noticing  Ishit''s concerned look.


    "How do you manage to save him from the clutch of  Dark Lord?"Ishit asked as he followed the wizard out of the main chamber.


    "None survived the evil experiment of Mora. They all, infant and adult alike, perished. Virtu is from Glassia. After Princess Sia destroyed what was once a flourishing country, I went there to have a look. It was then I met him. Half dead, buried in ashes he was hard to notice amidst the millions of corpses. It was really ghastly sight." The wizard shook his head. They climbed down the winding stairs.


    Ishit''s heart skipped a beat. The familiar pain stabbed his heart, making him grimace. He hurriedly circulated spirit to calm down his emotions.


    What was wrong with him?


    She must have died long ago. Or even if she had survived like Udolf, which was not possible as only death worshippers knew how to evade death, she would be a granny and had long forgotten him. After all, he was nothing but a short dream in her millennia-long life.


    Why did she destroy the entire country? What had made her so heartless? Was she also like Mora who loved to kill?


    "Wizard, do you really not know what made her so heartless? " He asked.


    "No! I was one month late. By the time got there, she had left leaving behind nothing but ashes, corpses, and howls echoing in the wind."


    Bhadra said as he halted on the floor. On the dark stone walls were carved figurines of cloaked and long-bearded old men.


    "Then how can you say It was she who killed them?" Ishit asked as he looked towards the closed metal door.


    "The wind told me. Anyway, the tale of some blood-thirsty princess is not going to help you in the next match. When is it, by the way?" Bhadra asked as he fumbled his clock and took out the same coin made of nether iron.


    "Day after tomorrow. Don''t tell me you''re again sending me in the past." Ishit said, looking fearfully at the coin. There was no way he would let the old man play with his life again.


    Last time, he had narrowly escaped. The death fairies didn''t miss the next chance.


    "Haha, Look at your face. I wish Oman could see. How spineless scion he has fathered! " Udolf chuckled darkly.


    Ishit''s face turned red.


    "I''m not spineless "


    "Then come with me," He said as touched the rusty door. The door moaned and opened.. Ishit clenched his teeth and stepped in behind Bhadra.

 Chapter 120 - Journey

    In the middle of the small chamber, a large swastika encircled by a hexagram was etched on the stone floor.


    " Don''t be afraid, boy. We are not going into the past," said Udolf, as he flicked his hand and a big diamond-like stone got materialized in his hand.


    Ishit''s jaw hit the floor, for the space stone the wizard was holding had been long banned by Aslan. Found only in the den of a sphinx in Kirat, the stones were used as fuel in Vimanas.


    "Where did you get that?" asked he as the wizard placed the stone at the center of the swastika. "Don''t Pishachas ( demons)  guard the mine?"


    "Come, leave these questions for another day. We have precious little time before your next match."Udolf said he walked into the hexagram. The dazzling light of rays was shooting out of the digram.


    Though afraid, Ishit too stepped in beside the wizard, who gripped his arm tightly. As if he was afraid Ishit would run away, seeing what was coming next.


    And Ishit was sure he would.


    Because no sooner did he step into the hexagram, he saw his body disintegrating into light specks.


    Horrified he looked at Udolf, his body was also disintegrating.


    Within a few moments, both human beings were nothing but a mass of light, and that too disappear the next second, leaving behind nothing but an empty chamber.


    ********


    A stinking odor brought Ishit to reality. He opened his eyes to find himself laying among the pile of shabby shoes. His head was reeling.


    "Look! wizard. I don''t know how you got your hands on Omni''s coin, but let me warn you if you keep misusing it. Immortals will penalize you in a way that you can''t imagine. " Ishit heard a grumpy voice. Bewildered he turned his head to look at the speaker.


    In the distance, after climbing a long flight of stone stairs, there was a platform atop which sat an ancient shrine. Before its giant door, a dwarf with a long red beard and fiery eyes was arguing with Udolf.


    Ishit picked himself from the heap of stinging leather shoes and looked around.


    Ruins of some ancient buildings were scattered in all directions. Broken giant statues, temples, stone pillars. The wind was oddly hot.


    "I don''t know what are you talking about, Balinor. As far as I know, the codes say anyone who owns the coin could enter the arsenal. "Udolf said calmly.


    "Don''t talk about the damn codes. When have you lot given fuck about them? This world wouldn''t have been reduced to this pathetic state if you, watchers of time, had abided by the rules."    Balinor clenched his teeth.


    "I''m really ashamed of my ancestors'' misdeeds. And believe me, all my brothers are trying their hard to fix the great wrong." Udolf sighed.


    Ishit halted in his track. Who were the watchers of time? Didn''t Udolf call himself a death worshiper? and What misdeeds were they talking about? His mind buzzed with questions.


    "Your brothers...you have no brother left, Udolf. They have all succumbed to Moriyan Lord. They were all waiting for him to awake. I can feel the ancient curse of Ankha fading with each passing moment. Evil Lord is going to awake from his long slumber soon. This time no one could stop him. The order of destiny weavers has long fallen. I can hear the sobbings of Mazia. She is crying ...Udolf our mother is crying..."  The dwarf burst into tears. A river of tears flowed down on his red cheeks, wetting his long beard. The sturdy dwarf buried his face in his hands.


    "Don''t lose hope, Balinor. It''s an unforgivable sin." Udolf patted the dwarf''s broad shoulder. "We''ll find a way. Don''t forget we have immortals on our side.  I''m sure they must have a plan."Udolf''s voice lacked confidence.


    "No!. Mitras have abandoned our world. Owls live in First Village, now."  Balinor sobbed.


    Udolf face fell. Ishit too froze to his spot. Everything he heard just now was world-shattering. Mora, whom the whole world thought dead, was still alive. Mitras, the immortal sages, had left the world. But where?


    Ishit saw that intricate runes on Udolf''s face dulled a bit.  He didn''t what it meant. Udolf didn''t speak anything, nor did he console the crying dwarf. The hot wind hummed around him. The broken statues seemed to weep over the ominous news.


    In the west, the sun was setting, behind the bare mountains. When Ishti had left the tower It was night. Apparently, he was not in the present. Or maybe he was in Kirat. They said the sun visited Kirat at night.


    After what seemed a half ghadi, Udolf broke his stupor.


    "Have courage, the descendant of the fearless mountain. We may not have the strength to stop Evil Lord, but we have the strength to fight. That''s what we will do. So pull yourself together." Udolf said. Ishit could sense the tireless will in his gruff voice.


    His blood boiled up. Then he realized something was amiss. But what it was Ishit couldn''t put his finger on.


    Balinor looked up at the wizard''s emotionless face. His gleaming eyes searched something in the maze of runes.


    "You''re right, watcher. It''s what we do. Let''s have some Varuni (a medicinal drink, used in Vedic time, instead of wine.), while we still can.  " He said,  clumsily wiping his tear-doused beard with his sleeves.


    "No, Old friend. I have an important task at hand. " Udolf said, glancing at Ishit.


    "You mean letting the boy train in the arsenal. I''m sorry. It is not possible. You may lend the coin to him, but the coin won''t accept him as his master unless you die. And the soul of the shastragar (armory) will see it as a transgression. " Balinor shook his head.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. " Udolf said. "Trust, this watcher knows what he is doing."


    Balinor gave him a puzzled look.


    "Ok! Call the lad. But let me warn you if the pup gets killed, don''t blame me."  He said, in a doubtful tone.


    Udolf beckoned Ishit to come at the top. Ishit''s throat went dry.  It seemed the wizard was again gambling with his life.


    Ishit steeled his heart as he climbed the stone stairs. He could feel the dwarf''s eyes trying to see through him.


    "Is he your apprentice?" Balinor asked.


    "You can say so," Udold said, smiling.


    "What about the curse of Spirit? I could still sense it on you,"  asked Balinor. His widened slowly as Ishit approached nearer.


    "How it is possible! "    exclaimed the dwarf. The disbelief was written all over his ruddy face. His round eyes were gaping at Ishit as if he had seen a monster


    "Haha, so you caught it too.  "  Udolf chuckled lightly.


    "What is it? I mean  how you did it."  Balinor turned to the wizard. A red streak of light flashed in his eyes. Baffled Ishit sensed an edge to the dwarf''s voice.


    He had been numb to these things. First, the snake calling him Rudra, Sia, Udolf''s strange interest in him, these all things had made him realize one thing. That he was the greatest joke of Mazia. He was the only person who knew nothing about him, while others


    ***********


    Full chapter is coming soon...


    "You can say so," Udold said, smiling.


    "What about the curse of Spirit? I could still sense it on you,"  asked Balinor. His widened slowly as Ishit approached nearer.


    "How it is possible! "  exclaime


    d the dwarf. The disbelief was written all over his ruddy face. His round eyes were gaping at Ishit as if he had seen a monster


    "Haha, so you caught it too.  "  Udolf chuckled lightly.


    "What is it? I mean


    how you did it."  Balinor turned to the wizard. A red streak of light flashed in his eyes. Baffled Ishit sensed an edge to the dwarf''s voice.


    He had been numb to these things. First, the snake calling him Rudra, Sia, Udolf''s strange interest in him, these all things


    had made him realize one thing. That he was the greatest joke of Mazia. He was the only person who k


    new nothing about him, while others


    "You can say so," Udold said, smiling.


    "What about the


    curse of Spirit? I could still sense it on you,"  asked Balinor. His widened slowly as Ishit approached nearer.


    "How it is possible! "  exclaimed


    the dwarf. The disbelief was written all over his ruddy face. His round eyes were gaping at Ishit as if he had seen a monster


    "Haha, so you caught it too.  "  Udolf chuckled lightly.


    "What is it? I mean  how you did it."


    Balinor turned to the wizard. A red streak of light flashed in his eyes. Baffled Ishit sensed an edge to the dwarf''s voice.


    He had been numb to these things. First, the snake


    calling him Rudra, Sia, Udolf''s strange interest in him, these all things had made him realize one thing.. That he was the greatest joke of Mazia. He was the only person who knew nothing about him, while others

 Chapter 121 - Rage Of Young Lord

    As the voice thundered, a silence fell in the hall. Every eye turned to Ishit who had stood up, his eyes glaring at the man with a snake.


    "Stop it imme


    diately " Ishit''s voice had lost its cordiality. His face was dark.


    Barbarik and the man smiled at him as though he had said something funny. Vasu''s eyes twinkled but he said nothing. He seemed a


    mused.


    "Ah! I''m sorry young lord. Vitri has liking the lass. I can''t do anything now." the black-robed man said, putting on a helpless face. "Vitri is not my contracted beast so I have a little control over him. "


    "Young lord, please save me. Please ....." the lass''s hysteric pleas were resounding in the hall. The snake had now coiled around her neck and was licking her white-ashen face. Just by sensing the aura of the golden reptile, Ishit could make out it was not an ordinary two or three-grade serpent. The serpent must have been beyond fifth grade.


    "I don''t know anything just call it back or the Laws of Garuna will punish you for harassing a commoner. " Ishit said in a cold tone.


    "You''re blaming me wrongly, young master. Can''t you see Vitri is just loving the lass, he is not harassing her? I don''t think even the laws of Garuna will consider it a crime."  the man said lazily as if Ishit''s earlier threat were just a bluff.


    Ishit realized the man was here just to create trouble and nothing. He seemed too bold to be a mere guard of Vasu. Either he had Vasu''s backing or he was confident enough to go unscathed from his crime.


    Ishit pondered over the situation.  What should he do? The man seemed unfazed by his anger. He wished his father should be here to deal with this arrogant prick.


    The maid was losing her sanity. The poisonous aura had started to take its effect, There was no way a commoner could withstand the touch of a fifth-grade serpent even if it meant no harm.


    "So you''re not going to release the girl," Ishit asked for the last time.


    "Sorry, young lord, I''m not the one playing with her. I''m sure your laws must know a tamer can''t be blamed for the crime of uncontracted beast.  If you want to punish Vitri you''re free to do so. I have nothing to say.  But let me warn you, he is very touchy." The man said, with an evil smile.


    Ishit glanced at the girl whose''s eyes were droopy. He had to do something or the girl would die soon.  Giving a wrathful gaze to the man he hurriedly walked over the girl, ignoring his mother, who was telling him not to go near the snake.  She still must have been thinking her brother was here to help them out. And the black-robed man was just messing around with the maid.


    As soon as Ishit got near the girl, the serpent turned to him. The hall fell silent. Ishit reached out to grab its tail, recalling the weird


    behavior of the school''s serpent.  He wanted to see if all the snakes were acting oddly around him


    or the school''s serpents were special.


    The serpent hissed as it came for him, weirdly, no powerful ripples appeared around it. Ishit didn''t dare to let it strike on his


    hand. He hurriedly pulled his hand back, casting a shield around the fainted girl. The serpent twitched and shot towards him, ignoring the girl.  There was still no ripple around it. If it hadn''t been its repressed aura, one might


    mistake it with a mortal snake.  Maybe this was the reason his mother didn''t seem too much worried about his safety.  After all, she knew he had passed the school test with fourth-grade immunity.


    However, for some reason, Ishit''s instinct was telling him to be wary of the viper. Owing to the forewarning, Ishit swiftly formed a shield to face the golden arrow-like viper.


    ******


    While everyone was watching Ishit and the serpent, Udlof''s powerful spiritual sense was prodding the girl.


    He guided his sense into the girl''s virgin vagina to her womb. For someone else, it might have aroused sexual feelings, but the wizard had long risen above these carnal''s needs.  No beauty could tempt him, no delicacies could make his mouth water, no music could entrap his ear. He was the sole owner of his senses and had full mastery over them. That was the reason, he was still alive.


    Inside the girl''s womb, a tiny golden egg had appeared. Discovery narrowed his eyes. As a distant memory appeared in his mind. The black-robed man had fooled him. The snake was not a fifth-grade golden yarara found in Kalinga. It was a distant descendant of Vasuki, serpent king of Khandava Forest. Only they had this power to impregnate a human female just by licking their sweat. What the hell  Vasu was planning to let his man carry around such a masterless seventh-grade snake.


    No wonder the reptile was not


    letting out any spirit ripple.  However, the boy was in trouble.


    Despite knowing this, the wizard didn''t move from his place, nor did he warn Ishit.


    Vitri, the snake, didn''t slow down, as it passed through the Ishit''s shield as if it was merely an illusion.


    Ishit''s eyes widened as he tried to dodge the snake, but to his horror, he realized some invisible energy had petrified his body.  And before he could think of any solution to break the stunning curse, the snake was on him. The monster opened his mouth, its tiny teeth sparkled as they pierced Ishit''s neck.


    Padma shrieked as she flew towards Ishit, knocking over the dining table. Her face paled with horror. She had never dreamed that his brother''s man would dare to harm her son.


    The horrified maids, who were watching the drama, also let out screams.


    Esha too flew to help his brother, her face white ashen.


    However, what followed afterward baffled everyone. As soon as snake teeth sunk into Ishit''s flesh, Its body was set on fire.


    The snake screeched as it flew back.


    Bhadra''s eyes glowed up as he stood, so did Vasu and others.  The maids stifled their cries.


    The black-robed man screeched like his snake grabbing his throat that was going black. Horror was written all over his face. He hurriedly took out a glowing pill and swallowed.


    However, no one paid him any attention, for their attention was fixed on the boy whose eyes were red with anger.


    "Son, are you all right," Padma asked, as she reached out to pat his shoulder.


    Ishit nodded calming down his boiling blood and rubbing his neck gently. He didn''t know what just happened.


    All he could feel was the rage, intense rage surging in him, telling him to kill the man who had made the snake attack him.


    He looked at the pile of ashes that were all left of the golden snake.


    He gave the man a glare.


    "Mother, I''m leaving to


    my chamber. You don''t have to worry about me, just take care of the girl." He said and left.


    His mind was in mess. The snake voice was still resounding in his mind. The message the reptile had left before it died.


    "Please, save my kind, O Almighty Rudra!"


    It was a short message. But it had stirred his soul. Who was Rudra? However, no answer came from his enraged soul.


    ******


    "Vasu, I need an explanation of this. and even before it, I want these two rabid dogs of yours out of my castle," Padma said, her face flushed red with anger.


    "Sister, .."


    "Vasu, believe me. If you don''t tell them to go off my sight I will have my men to behead them. " Padma cut him off.


    "Ok!" Vasu gave her a deep look, and turned to his men, "You hear it, my friends. You''re not welcomed in the castle, so find yourself an inn. I will let you know if I need you."


    Barbarik smile evilly and turned to the blacked robed man, whose face was deathly pale,


    "Let''s go, snake charmer. Queen of Garuna hasn''t liked your performance." he chuckled and walked off, eying the maids who were trying to wake up their sister.


    The snake charmer hurriedly picked up a glass of wine and chugged it down. He gave Vasu a look and swiftly left the hall.


    "Now, tell me why you told them to attack my son."  Padma faced Vasu with Esha standing beside her.


    "Do you think that I''m fool to attack young lord of Garuna in his own castle? Besides, why will I want to harm him in the first place? I''m here to forge a new kinship between the two families not to break it completely.  " Vasu said, shaking his head.


    "Then what was that? How


    did the snake try to bite him all of sudden?" Padma demanded,


    "I too want to know. Only the charmer knows the answer. But you made him leave before I could demand an explanation from him. Now, give me a few moments I''m going to meet him. "


    "Lady, ...Nidhi is dead.." A sobbing maid cut in.

 Chapter 122 - Secrets Of Battle Arts

    As soon as Ishit stepped into the dilapidated shrine, everything around him got changed. He felt as if eons had flashed by before his eyes. The ground slipped under his feet. The ten directions revolved around him.


    And when everything settled down, Ishit found himself standing in a world with no sun.  Yes, there was light, but it was there just like the wind with no source, in sight.


    Around him, in all directions scattered ruins,  ether -winds, horrifying lightning and heart-shattering thunders were wreaking havoc everywhere.


    "Don''t circulate, spirit, or you will enrage bedeviled energies. " Balinor said in a grim tone.


    Ishit nodded. He could sense law ownerless nature''s laws around him.


    "Where are we?" asked he as he gulped his drying throat. Ishit was sure if not for Balinor ''s shield he would have reduced to dust by bringers of destruction.


    "The birthplace of all Haras," replied Balinor, "Now sit down, and try to sense laws. See if you can cajole any of them."


    The place they were standing on was a floating platform.


    Where were the appealing thing the dwarf had warned him about,? Ishit wondered looking around as he sat down in lotus position.


    Anyway, it was a really good place to gain enlightenment of laws. Ishit let go of all questions and worries that had been tormenting these days.


    He formed Gyan mudras and closed his eyes. Balinor was looking around warily.


    It didn''t take Ishit long to achieve a thoughtless state void of all emotions.  Soon he was nothing but just another stone sitting on the stone platform. His breathings were so fine that if you had placed cotton under his nose, it wouldn''t have stirred. His aura dropped, reduced to a minimum level making him unnoticeable among the stone boulders.


    Balinor, who had seen myriads of warriors in his eons-long life, couldn''t help but be surprised. How could someone so young have a sage mind?


    Who was he? What was his relationship with the watcher? Balinor scrutinized the emotionless face, before him. No resemblance, no sign,  there was nothing on the bright forehead of the boy which would tell him that he was the future Hara or some great warrior in budding.


    Except for the faint bloodline of Osric, the boy was as common as doop grass.


    But Balinor knew Udolf better than himself. The watcher would never waste his time on some common boy.


    When the aura of Ishit disappeared completely, Balinor dissolved his shield and sat down on a stone boulder, his gleaming eyes fixed at Ishit.


    He was the last guardian of Drona''s shastragar, the last of Parvatas (mountaineers). Even the watchers of times (death worshipers) had forgotten how ancient he was. He had witnessed the rise and fall of Mazia. He had guided three generations of Hara.


    His axe had drunk the blood of Guha, the king of blessed ones (spirit beasts). He had bathed in the fiery poison of Kaliya, the rebellious king of serpents. He had dinned with Vikramaditya, the last    Chakravartin Samrat (a powerful ruler whose dominion extends to the entire earth.)>


    Yes, he had clashed with Mora. And the battle had wounded his soul.  Evil Lord''s had instilled something in him that was absent before--- thought of death.


    During these peaceful years of his life, he had been constantly thinking about unanswered questions. For he was sure that his time had come. What was awaiting him after death?


    Eons before, in the dateless time, when he had opened his eyes for the first time, he had found himself here.


    Balinor stared in the distance. Ahead almost 40 yojanas away, there was a statue, a giant idol of a humanoid figure with an elephant head. The sheer size of the idol could be imagined with the fact from the platform where Ishit was meditating, it was visible.


    If someone would dare to cross the river of fire and whirlpools of ether wind, he would find myriads of stones eggs as large as boulders laying in the feet of the idol. Balinor had come out of such an egg. There was no memory, no name. When he wonder was an ancient voice had uttered two words;


    "Tapam Karuh!" ( Meditate)


    And information on Bandhas ( body locks to stop the flow of prana), Mudras, and Mantra appeared in his mind.


    For thousands of years, Balinor remained seated like a boulder before the statue in meditation. And It was then had discovered who he was and why he was her.


    After the battle of Kandhar, when they had killed Mora, Balinor had crossed the fire river. The idol, who seemed watching everything quietly, had always soothed his emotions, his thoughts. But now it seemed the unnamed diety too had left the mortal world, leaving him alone to face Mora alone.


    Balinor knew better than anyone that he couldn''t. Even the last time if destiny weavers hadn''t sacrificed themself, and thus awakened Hara in the last of Virohis (Just wait term would be explained), and hadn''t one of Mitras broken the ancient code of First Village, Mora wouldn''t have been defeated.


    They had thought they would find a way to kill Evil Lord, but Alas! they couldn''t even find how Mora got so powerful. It was true he was one of the watchers of time ( death worshipers) but so was Udolf and others.


    There shouldn''t have been so much disparity.


    Mora knew something that they hadn''t been able to unearth. Something that had made him unkillable.


    Suddenly, Balinor heard a roar. He rose to his feet, and what he show made him freeze on his stop.


    The fiery river was coming, rushing towards them. Its waves were as high as a mountain around him. What the hell it was! Balinor''s face turned pale, for he knew it was not an ordinary fire.


    Enil was its name. It was the most malevolent fire on Mazia. Even S��?vartaka fire, Ankaha had summoned to annihilate the undead (not zombies)  army of Evil Lord was second to it.


    If myths were to believe Elin was a discarded son of Inn, the sun.


    Balinor saw the mountains got melted away like butter as the violent blue lava bathed them.  He had to wake up the lad before it was too late.


    Balinor hurriedly took the decision. He turned to Ishit. There was no sign of life coming from the boy, it was as if his soul had left his body.


    Was the sudden eruption of Elin his doing? Balinor couldn''t help but think, for he hadn''t seen anyone in such a deep meditative state.


    Balinor looked at the rushing flames, the untamable fire, that even Kirtarjuna, the second Hara, who was known for his fire magic couldn''t cajole.  He dropped the silly idea. The boy might be extraordinary enough to make Udolf bring him here. There was no way he could be more talented than a Hara.


    After all, Haras were beloved sons of Mazia, blessed with all kinds of powers.  Thinking this Balinor didn''t hesitate anymore. As waking the lad forcefully might bear some negative effect, so the dwarf decided to carry him in this meditative state.


    However, as soon as Balinor''s hand approached the seemingly dead boy fire erupted from his body. The blue transparent flames bit the dwarf''s fingers.


    Horrified, Balinor, the keeper of insentient laws, pulled back his hand. He swiftly mumbled the spell to put out the strange fire which had burned his fingers without him realizing it.


    Balinor circulated spirit as sweat drops appeared on his forehead. He eyed the transparent flames that were guarding the boy warily. What was It?


    Balinor hadn''t seen such type of fire, not even in Patala or in the core of  Mazia.


    He looked towards the river. its giant blue waves were now a few miles away. He could feel the scorching heat. What should he do now? There was no way he could remain here to battle with fire, for no one could not even him. Balinor gave the lad another glance, the strange fire had died away. But he didn''t dare to touch the lad a second time. His wound, despite his high-grade spirit, was still green.


    Balinor decided to call the boy''s name, even though it could harm the lad''s consciousness. But it was better than to get burnt to ashes by Elin.


    "Ishit, the son of Oman, you have to wake up. " Balinor shouted using spirit. The sound thundered over the rolling thunders and crackling of lightning.


    But Ishit didn''t even twitch his eyelids.


    Balinor grew worried as the flames were now just a three-mile away.


    He heightened his voice, the air around him began to vibrate. However, the boy was still unaware of all this.


    Balinor hurridly took out a yantra and placed it on the platform. As soon as he mumbled the spell, a dazzling shield came alive engulfing meditating boy. Balinor gave the last glance to the enraged river and vanished from his spot.


    No sooner did the dwarf disappear, than the sky-touching waves crashed the floating platform.

 Chapter 123 - Beyond Mind And Mansa

    ----------------------Drona''s Sashtragar ----------------


    Hidden in the lead sky, above the floating platform, Balinor watched as his shield flickered and vanished. The giant wave washed away the platform. The nilthi amber stone melted away like butter. Balinor shied. The watcher would blame the lad''s death on him.


    But the dwarf could do nothing. Though like everything else here, he too was born from the chaos, he had no control over these natural forces.


    His years-long meditation revealed to him two things:- who he was and why he was there.


    As for the place, he had no idea. Long ago on the invisible mountain of xunor-xophura (caste of gold: ancient name of Ahom), he had met an old Suta. The white-bearded man, whose eyes had the wisdom of stars, told him what his birthplace was called. And the tale of the unnamed god, whose idol humbled the heaven.


    "You smell like chaos, warrior.  "  the old suta had said, holding his gaze. "This Suta reckon you are the fabled Pitr-hin (fatherless) of Garbha."


    Balinor thought the old man had gone senile as they always did. He smiled and continued to wait for the temple to appear. Nikumba, the chief among Destiney weavers, had promised to let him in Mahamaya''s shrine to seek his answers.


    "You''re born from a stone, so they call you Partvata. The son of Mahodari, Bala, named you Balinor, for the first thing you uttered was '' Koham'', just like him when Mother created him" (Koham=who am I).


    There was no way Balinor could ignore the old man, who was dark as night, anymore. He gave the old suta a scrutinizing look. His white beard was flowing down to his chest like the milky river of Sursena.  There was something odd about the man, some old magic, long forgotten to mankind. His wise face fraught with wrinkles telling him, the cruel time, for eons,  had mercilessly tried to erase his visage. But his eyes, even after so many eons Balinor hadn''t forgotten them, had the innocence of an infant and gleam of the sun.


    Unlike the blue cloak that all Sutas donned in those days, the old man had put on only a snow-white cotton dhoti like dwizas.


    "How do you know all of this about me?" asked Balinor, concealing his surprise.


    "Haha, you''ve told me all of this yourself,"  Balinor was sure, the wind had laughed with him.  "They all do,"


    Balinor didn''t what to make of it. Like others sutas who had come there on a pilgrimage, he was sitting under the canopies of dautya trees. And as he didn''t know the ways of Sutas, he hadn''t tried to approach them, afraid he might break some age-old ritual.


    When did he tell the man his story? Moreover, he wouldn''t be there, sitting alone among the sutas, like a crow among swans, if he had known his tale already.


    "Who are they?" Balinor asked.


    "Humans, trees, beasts, mountains, rivers, stones, roads. All of them never learn how to hide their tale. And mark this old man''s words, they will pay for it dearly. It is never a good thing to share your tale with everyone." The old man said as he picked up his kamandal, a wooden pot like Dwizas carried with them. He drank some water from it and put it away.


    "What is this Garbha?" Balinor ignored the warning of the old man. Anyway, not everything they said was true. Sutas were known for their alchemy of mixing reality with fantasy seamlessly.


    "Ah! A long tale and unbelievable too for a mind like yours." said the old man, "But I think there is no harm in telling you."


    Balinor didn''t know if the old man was mocking him.


    "One day, no.. at the time, day and night weren''t born. In fact, time was just a toddler, moving so slowly that he bored his own mother. " The old man began, staring into the empty space.


    Balinor again was at a loss. He did hear considerable yarns, and none of them was so absurd.


    Time was an intangible thing so how he could be born to some lady.


    "So his mother decided to make him grow a bit faster. Not a wise thing to do. As a pearl of old wisdom says marry in ?haste, repent at ?leisure.  But there was no such saying then, so Mother of Time molded the nothingness and created chaos. A mess of all things that were yet to come. Time giggled for he had got toys--ether, wind, fire, water, and earth, of course, spirit too. He began to play with them, and his mother accompanied him. They made a giant ball of fire, called ushma-anda (egg of fire). And the mother and son started to play with it.  Ah! How happy they were. Oblivious of what was yet to come. " Suta sighed.


    Balinor rolled his eyes. He was run out of patience. Anyway, the story was making no sense to him. So he interrupted the old man''s torpor.


    "Suta, did you mistake my questions with anything else. "


    "Ah! If you think so, the son of a pebble. "


    Balinor hadn''t heard anyone calling him that. It didn''t sound pleasant.


    "Ah! my mistake! my mistake! " Suta shook his head. His expression told Balinor that he was utterly disappointed in him. Balinor couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. He had always been a bad listener, more so senseless tales of sutas. In their tales, beasts could talk, birds could think. Mountains could love. Rivers could dance.


    "I''m sorry! " said the Dwarf.


    "You should! " replied Suta, "Anyway, I''m going." He stood up, picking up his wooden pot.


    "What about you my question?" Balinor asked, baffled at the old man''s little forbearance.


    "What about it? Not my problem" Suta said coldly. and he walked away. The other sutas sneered at Balinor as they distanced themselves from him.


    It took Balinor a millennium to realize his folly. He had ruined the only opportunity to know about this chaotic place.


    If not for Nikumba, he didn''t even know what to call his abode.


    The name ''Drona''s armory'' was given by the first Hara in the honor of the guardian of that time. Maybe, Bala, the elephant-headed god,  was its creator. For some reason, the deity of Nimois shared a resemblance with the giant idol.


    Balinor had visited their chief, Anath, a mad man if he described correctly. The fool was hanging upside down from a tree while burning chilies below. How could such a man garner so much respect from his men?


    Despite the absurdity of the man, he had waited for him to finish whatever rites he was doing.  And after a hundred years, he came down. Of course, half-dead, talking nonsense. He waited for another twelve years and then he called him in his chamber.


    The opulence of the castle had dazzled the dwarf.  Anath was sitting on his crystal throne, known as the throne of the ream. His eighteen hands were sitting in the court too, all fierce warriors anyone of them could squash Maharathi or Gazi like a rat. Alas! They had refused to meddle in Mazia''s affair as if they were living in some other world.


    "I seek a pardon from you, the guest of Garbha. Please be seated," said he smiling. The first sentence had startled Balinor. He looked at the ageless man with wide eyes.


    "Tell me what brought you here,  O master of Haras," asked he. When Balinor had taken his seat.


    "I have heard of the unparalleled wisdom of Gusaain of Nimois. They say he can see all three times. And now I see they are not just rumors. " Balinor had learned his lesson. So he started with flattery.


    "Haha, you''ve made me blush, the ninth devotee of Bala." Gusaain of Nimois, Anath chuckled. And there was no blush on his face.  "Please, tell me the reason why you abandoned your master and waited for me for a century. "


    "Ah! I wanted to know who is Bala, the giant idol. and what is the main purpose of Garbha, " Balinor asked blushing, for all the hands were looking at him as if he were a great sinner.


    "This! " Anath looked into his eyes, "I''m afraid. I couldn''t reveal it to you. " Balinot face fell. it was his last hope. Maybe none of them had any idea how difficult his life was.  The small chaotic world was like a prisoner with nothing to do but wait for eons, watching the laws fighting each other and listening to rumbles of rolling thunders, the roar of winds.


    Nothing to lose, nothing to gain, an eternal life with no purpose.  Of course, he used to train Hara, but they were hard to come by. One in eons, and once they finished their tasks, they would vanish, as if they were just myths, or dreams of the world.


    Maybe seeing his crestfallen face. Anath spoke,


    "But I can tell you that it will end one day. You will die, this world will die. As for when even I don''t know. So, serve your lord well. Everything that has begun ends eventually. "


    That was all he had said.. Again eons had gone by, but the promised death didn''t come.

 Chapter 124 - O Time! Here I Come.

    "That last attack was cool. " Nandani chirped as Ishit rejoined them.  Her beautiful eyes were sparkling.


    "AH! What was so great about it? Just look at his pathetic state. I doubt even aunt Padma could recognise him. Boy, you''ve shamed us all. " Guha sneered.


    "Really! You should have faced him in the arena. There is no way he is a school pass out. " Ishit said, smiling. He knew Guha was just jesting.


    "Ignore him, Ishit. You should recuperate. " Nandani said as she wiped the bloodstain from his sweat dowsed face. "You did well. Look, everyone is praising you."


    Ishit thanked his kind-hearted friend. She was always like this --so caring and lovely. Ishit shook his head to stop his thought from taking a new flight.


    The injuries he had gotten in the battle were not too serious. So he was not worried about them. He just needed to circulate spirit and he would be alright. However, Nandani didn''t agree with him. She forced him to take a healing pill of the Nimahi guild. Ishit had purchased a few for this occasion. He took out one from the jade bottle. The blue pearl like pill melted into his mouth like butter. The dense herbal energy reinvigorated him in a few breaths of time.


    Suddenly Ishit felt a tingling in the back of his head. A weird sensation as if some invisible and indiscernible energy was brushing him.


    Ishit turned to look back. In the second row from the top, Esha, Karuvaki and a couple of royal youngsters from other states were sitting. They also wanted Ishit to sit with them.


    However, as Guha was not a royal he was not allowed to have a seat among these arrogant youngsters; so Ishit declined them politely and decided to sit in the fourth row instead, with his friends.


    Ishit''s gaze swept past the chatting crowd and landed on Karuvaki. The snobby girl had been doing nothing but causing trouble since the day she had stepped into the castle.


    Yesterday he had to show her around the city and because of that, he had to skip his dinner to finish his sword in the night.


    The girl glared at him furiously, as if he had touched her soul pet. Ishit shook his head and closed his eyes to focus on his injuries. He didn''t know what he had done now to make her angry.


    But what was that odd sensation? Ishit wondered.


    New contenders had arrived in the stadium.  The announcer assigned them thier arenas one by one and matches started.


    This round didn''t take long to conclude.


    Ishit didn''t pay too much heed to the duels. There wasn''t anything worthy anyway. Only a single contestant piqued his interest. Tamuli was a warrior girl from Ahom.  Donned in colourful traditional clothes of Ahom, the girl was not less charming than annoying Karuvaki.  But it was not her chief virtue. The girl was a fierce warrior. The way she was wielding her hengdang amazed the audience.  (hengdang- a single-edged sword with a long handle used by the Ahoms in India. a lot similar to a samurai sword).


    It was then he received a telepathic message from Udlof, who was sitting in the sixth row. The sixth row was for wealthy commoners like stewards or officials. Ishit couldn''t help but laugh. If the guards knew they had made a wizard, one who could even challenge Mora, sit with commoners whom they thought low borns, Ishit couldn''t imagine what expressions they would have on their faces.


    Udolf was not welcomed in the circle of nobles, and the reason for this apathy, Ishit thought, was his dark hooded cloak.


    "Boy, what the hell  were you doing in the arena?" Udolf''s voice grumbled in Ishit''s mind. "Why didn''t you use the advanced battle arts I have so painstakingly taught you. Meet me in the tower after the event. I have a bone to pick with you.  "


    Ishit smiled ruefully hearing the wizard''s angry growl.


    It was true he knew a couple of powerful battle arts. And If he had used them, he might not have been beaten so badly. However, Ishit couldn''t expose them in his first battle.


    Moreover, his lord father had advised him not to catch too much attention, and this strange advice had puzzled Ishit. The sole purpose of competing in Inna''s feast was to catch the attention of Judges so that you could enter a prominent academy.


    Ishit gave his father a puzzled look, but like always he didn''t bother to explain himself.  And with him watching over the matches, Ishit couldn''t discard his advice even if it didn''t make any sense to him.


    The next group gave twelve winners.


    Arihant from Vaisali (Garuna''s city) and M��rcia from Kambhoj couldn''t defeat each other.


    Similarly, no victor received from the seventh arena.


    Uni from Kirat and Sefu from Vatsa fought till thier faces turned red and clothes became rags.  But no victor emerged from them. However, the battle didn''t fail to entertain the crowd. Just like Matsyans,  Vatsians also had special powers apart from spirit arts. The kingdom shared the boundary with Vrikshas ( sentient trees). As a result, they faced endless incursions of tree monsters.  Which forced thier ancestors to develop unique arts to deal with these elusive creatures, who could hide in any spirit trees.


    Contests continued till Inna, the sun, got bored and decided to take some rest.


    As soon as the western sky turned red, the keepers of the colosseum removed all the arenas for the city brides.


    And a melodious raga Shree started to hum in the evening breeze. The crowd erupted into loud cheers as the jingling of anklets echoed into the wind.


    Bewitched Ishit watched as the spirit dancers descended into the stadium like mythical apsaras of Swarga.


    Adorned from head to nail into all kinds of adornments, the city brides charmed everyone just with a few mudras.


    Suka, the bard, and Manorama was singing the raga.  In the sky, birds halted in the middle of thier flights to listen to the two divine voices.


    Ragas was another gift of dwizas to Vartian. They said it was first Hara who had composed the first raga to make Inna sleep so that his beloved Nisha could come and meet him.


    Nisha liked the song so much that she told him to sing for her daily. Hara was now in trouble so he called a dwiza called  Purandara Dasa and taught him the arts of composing Raga.


    And so with the grace of Hara and Nisha, the pious sage mastered the arts and composed numerous ragas--like Shri, Yaman, Kalyani, Bhairavi, Mohana etc.


    The arts evolved with time, and now Vartians had thousands of ragas sung for different purposes. Yes, entrainment was not the sole goal of these divine songs. There were ragas if sung properly could revive a dead.


    Raga Mega could bring rain;  Raga Deepak could light lamps and set fire to the world. Raga Mohana could enchant beasts and birds.


    Of course, one had to master all the components of ragas first. viz. N��da ( primordial sound), Swara (seven basic pitches), Gamaka ( controlled shaking, articulating, sliding, glottal stops and other vocal or instrumental manipulation), shruti (audible pitches) etc.


    And It was harder than mastering battle arts. More so when the dwiza shrines that used to teach ragas got demolished long ago.  Now a spirit musician could hardly achieve above mention feats.


    As the dance proceeded, the audience began to sway like serpents.


    When raga stopped, the whole colosseum erupted in applause and cheers. The city brides, whose a single glance could enslave a maharathi, bowed gracefully. With exhaustion thier enchanting faces were flushed red, drops of sweat were sparkling on their conch shell necks like pearls.


    In the bright light of the large moonstones embedded in the stone pillars, their rosy cheeks were tempting to kiss them.


    The announcer reluctantly announced the end of the day.


    Along with Guha and Nandani,  Ishit walked out of the colosseum. At the gate, both his friends bid goodbye and left to report to thier respective guild.


    Ishit was waiting for Esha and others when he heard a familiar jeering voice. Without even looking back he could say who he was.


    "Haha, look! Who we have here, the renowned disciple of Queen of the dreamland." the voice said, mocking tone.


    Durjya stepped out of the crowd, along with a couple of other boys.


    Ishit ignored the fool. His eyes lingered at another boy''s face.  A robust boy of his age, with grey eyes and dark curly hair flowing on his shoulders, the thin lips stretched in a scornful smile.


    "So It is what you have learnt from fabled Nyx. " the robust said, his eye twinkling with contempt. "You should be ashamed of yourself for disgracing Garuna. "


    He was Karna, a noble''s son. His half family lived in Atlantia. It was said Aslan favoured them.


    From his red cloak and sphinx sigil on his chest, Ishit knew why he was being so cocky.


    He was an apprentice of the royal academy of Atlantia.. The best academy of Varta, the dream of all spirit wielders.

 Chapter 125 - Love

    The Subtle Body has 19 instruments of experience:


    (a)  The 5 Sense Organs Of Knowledge:


    There are 5 sense organs of knowledge: eyes, ears, nose, tongue & skin. By sense organs, I do not mean physical organs which belong to the physical body. I''m referring to the subtle power of perception.


    The subtle body is the instrumen


    The eyes may be open but the visual data received from the eyes will have no meaning if the mind is daydreaming or occupied elsewhere.


    This explains why ghosts and spirits have desires. They have these sutle senses and curvings but don''t have gross bodies to satiate them.


    (b)The 5 Organs Of Action:


    Where the first 5 organs of knowledge are meant to perceive the world, the next 5 instruments are organs of action meant to respond to the world.


    These 5 organs of action are speech, hands, legs, anus & genitals.


    (c) The 5 Pranas:


    The next 5 instruments are called the five-fold Prana (Life force). Prana controls the activities of the 10 organs of knowledge & action. Prana is also responsible for the health & vitality of the body. The 5 Pranas are:


    1. Prana �C The respiratory system.


    2. Apana �C Responsible for any sort of waste removal from the body.


    3. Vyana �C Responsible for circulating oxygen & nutrition throughout the body.


    4. Samana �C Responsible for converting food into nutrition.


    5. Udana �C Operates the reversing system at the time of death when all processes of the body are reversed because it is time for the body to die. It also ejects the Subtle Body from the Gross Body at the time of death. Udana also handles the reversal function at the time of emergencies. For e.g., if we ingest a toxic substance it is thrown out of the body.


    (d) The 4 Internal Organs:


    The last 4 instruments are the 4 internal organs of the Subtle Body. These are the Mind, Intellect, Memory & Ego. These 4 internal organs can also be collectively called the Mind, or Antahkaranam in Sanskrit.


    1. Mind (Manas) �C Mind stands for the emotional faculty in the Subtle Body, the feeling function, or what we call the "heart". The mind also integrates the various sense perceptions received from the organs of knowledge and passes them on to the intellect. It also relays instruction from the intellect to the organs of action.


    Another function of the mind is to act as the doubting faculty. For e.g. "Should I do this, or should I do that?"


    2. Intellect (Buddhi) �C We can call the intellect as the rational faculty or the judging faculty or the knowing faculty or the reasoning faculty.


    The intellect gathers knowledge, remembers, analyses inquires into problems and discriminates. From the enlightenment, perspective intellect is the most important aspect of the subtle body since liberation is nothing but the removal of ignorance from the intellect.


    3. Memory (Chittam) �C The function of memory is to receive and record our experiences. The sense data received from all 5 organs of knowledge are stored in the memory.


    Sometimes even memories from past lives can be remembered by the mind. For e.g. a musical prodigy feels that she knows the music even though she is hearing it for the first time or a spiritual prodigy feels that he has learnt the scriptures before.


    4. Ego (Ahamkara) �C When awareness seemingly forgets its limitless nature and identifies with the Subtle and Gross Body, and creates a secondary and limited identity which it calls "I". This "I" is called the Ego. It is because of this ego you feel isolated from others.  Once this ego dies, you see yourself everywhere.


    When through inquiry, self-knowledge arises in the intellect, it destroys this "I", freeing the ever-free awareness from its apparent limitations.


    Nature of Subtle body:


    The Subtle Body has a longer life compared to the Gross Body. The Gross Body exists for only one birth, whereas the Subtle Body continues into future lives as well. Bodies after bodies are changed but the Subtle Body continues. That is why we are able to sometimes remember past life events. The Karma from past lives is also carried forward because of the continuity of the Subtle Body. The Subtle Body continues until the dissolution of the Universe (Pralaya) where it gets dismantled.


    The Subtle Body is only evident to myself, not others. Only I can know my thoughts and feelings, not others. Because it is only available to me and not others, it''s called the Subtle Body.


    Onish''s subtle body got damaged.  This is what he is suffering from.


    Causal Body:


    The Causal Body is made out of causal matter, which is the subtlest form of matter. Technically it''s called Avidya. Normally Avidya stands for ignorance but in this context it is different. Sometimes the words Prakriti or Maya is also used.


    Components:


    The components of Causal Body are nothing but the Subtle and Gross Body in potential form. Before creation, the Subtle and Gross Bodies exist as seed forms in the Causal Body, and during creation they manifest.


    It is similar to a tree sprouting from within a seed, where it existed in potential or un-manifest form.


    Matter can never be produced or destroyed. Matter always exists. So before creation too the Subtle and Gross Bodies must have existed in potential form. That potential form is called the Causal Body.


    So the Causal Body evolves into the Subtle and Gross Body, just as a seed evolves into a tree.


    Functions:


    The Causal Body serves as the source from which the Subtle and Gross Body arises, and into which eventually the two bodies dissolve back. During creation (Shristi), the Subtle and Gross Bodies arise from the Causal Body, and during dissolution (Pralaya), they go back into the Causal Body.


    Nature:


    The Causal Body has got the longest life compared to the other two bodies. Even the Subtle Body gets dismantled during dissolution (Pralaya), but the Causal Body continues even after the dissolution of the universe.


    Also, the Gross Body is visible to everyone, the Subtle Body is known only to me, but the Causal Body is not evident even to myself. Since the Causal Body is more subtle than the mind, it is not known even to me.


    Further classification on Ego:


    Vedanta has 3 basic concepts regarding the Ego:


    The first is "Jiva". Any being with the 3 Bodies (Gross, Subtle and Causal) is a Jiva. All plants, animals and human beings are Jivas. Rocks, cars and computers are not Jivas.


    Ahamkara (ego) is not an independent volitional entity; it is simply the notion that I am a separate individual entity and the consequent belief that I am a doer and an enjoyer/experiencer.


    It is the one who claims responsibility for all the decisions the intellect makes, and all the actions the mind and the body take.


    In more specific terms, Ahamkara is the plethora of ideas the apparent individual has about himself or herself such as "I am a male or female; I am black or white; I am fat, skinny, healthy, sick, artistic, business-minded, pragmatic, neat, messy."


    The third is Abhimanam. We can say that Abhimanam is an extension of Ahamkara. It is the sense of ownership; the idea "This is mine. This belongs to me."


    It is the definition of the ego that is closest in meaning to the common Western definition of ego as "self-importance" or "conceit".


    A note on Vasanas: a component of the causal body.


    Vasanas.


    When we act from a feeling of lack (fear) and the desire that springs from it, the action leaves a subtle trace. The unseen result is called a Vasana. The literal meaning of Vasana in Sanskrit is a fragrance. Like the fragrance emitted by a flower, the actions taken by us carry on unbeknownst to us.


    For e.g. a certain experience gives you pleasure. When the experience is over physically, it is still no over. You may go about your business and seemingly forget about the experience, but a Vasana for that experience has been created in your mind. When you find yourself in a situation to have that same experience, you want it once more. The desire for objects that lie hidden in us and spring out from time to time are our Vasanas.


    Everything that moves in the world is driven by Vasanas. Vasanas are not inherently good or bad. They are the seeds (knowledge) that drive creation. A Vasana is a momentum from a past action, the tendency to repeat it.


    Enlightened people also have Vasanas. If you''re alive, you have Vasanas. Like Shri Ramkrishna Paramhansa, the guru of Swami Vivekananda was said to have an unusual liking for Gulab jamun ( an Indian sweet).


    When a Vasana is constantly repeated, the behaviour associated with it becomes binding. The Vasana-driven habit becomes an obsession or a compulsion that finally morphs into an addiction. These are called "binding" Vasanas.


    So an enlightened person does not need to get rid of all his Vasanas; he just needs to make all his binding Vasanas non-binding, so that the Vasanas no longer dictate his actions.


    Location Of Vasanas In The Jiva:


    Vasanas can be said to be directly located in the Subtle Body, but are indirectly located in the Causal Body because the Subtle Body itself exists in un-manifest or seed form in the Causal Body.


    Sorry...


    A long lecture...


    But it was needed to understand our villain and Mc.


    Now we are ready for the story ....

 Chapter 126 - A Strange Vision

    The ancient method they taught every spirit wielder called Padma Manasa (lotus mind) was a way to achieve a clear mind void of all thoughts so that the laws ould descend on a wielder.


    Pulishta, an Occum shrine priest, had devised the method long ago.


    The method was si


    mple; one just had to focus on one''s breathing, listening to them as one listened to the song of a city bride. Letting go of everything- worries, ambitions, desires and the world. Slowly, just the turbulent sandy wate


    r became clear after putting it unstirred for a while, the mind lake tuned limpid. So it did.  However, it didn''t stop there. A strange instinct arose in him, telling him to let go of his identity too. A weird feeling disturbed his rhapsody. It told him his name was a shackle tying him down. His identity was a wall separating him from his true self.


    It was not the only thing that had arose in him. A horror, a dread, warning him not to be reckless was there too.


    Maybe it was the reason, Ishit plunged into the unknown.


    As far as Ishit could recall, it had been his weakness. If something made him afraid, he would face it. Or he couldn''t live freely. Without confronting fear he felt suffocated, restless, humiliated.  Maybe others felt it too. He didn''t know.


    There was nothing to let go of.  A mere thought was enough, and Ishit died then there.


    A nameless, identity-less, pure awareness left behind. This pure awareness looked at itself. Fine cobwebs were running all over its body. They were cracks.


    The pure awareness scrutinised the fine thread-like cracks.  After examining them for a while, it seemed to forget its old injury and turned its awareness towards the elemental energies surging around it.


    It merged with them as salt blended into the water.


    And a miracle happened. If Onish could see it, his jaw would have hit the floor. The fine cracks of his subtle body began to heal with a visible speed. The untamed elements and laws under some unknown powers'' control began to fill fissures, running all over the soul.


    *********


    Balinor couldn''t believe his eyes. Elin Fire didn''t burn the boy or it to say precisely. It couldn''t burn the lad, whose body was guarded by the transparent flames. The angry fire melted away the entire platform, and the boy''s body dropped into the blue lava.


    What surprised Balinor was that the boy still hadn''t awakened.  What kind of fucking meditation it was!


    The furious fiery flames engulfed the boy, making him disappear from the dwarf''s sight.


    It was then something else occurred into the chaotic world.  The giant idol of Bala opened his eyes. The whole world trembled as if got scarred. Balinor saw the two gigantic eyes were sun and moon.


    An ancient hymn began to reverberate into the small world.


    ||  Om Vasundharaya Vidhmahe.


    Bhutadhatraya Dhimahi.


    Thanno Bhumih Prachodayat Om,||


    Meaning:


    (let us meditate on Bhumi Devi,


    The One who provides all,


    bless us with an abundance


    And let the Earth Goddess illuminate my mind)


    ||Om Sarvapranaya Vidhmahe ,


    Yashtihastaya Dhimahi ,


    Thanno Vayuh Prachodayat Om||


    Meaning:


    (Let me meditate on the life-giving air One who holds the sceptre, give me higher intellect, And let the God of Winds illuminate my mind. )


    ||Om Akashaay cha Vidhmahe


    Nabho Devaay Dheemahi


    Thanno Gaganam Prachodayaat Om,||


    Meaning:


    (Let us meditate on the Aether O God of the Skies, give me higher intellect And let the Sky illuminate my mind)


    ||Om Jala Bimbhaya Vidhmahe,


    Nila Purushaya Dheemahe ,


    Thanno Varuna Prachodayath Om,||


    Meaning:


    (Let me meditate on the reflection of water, Oh, the person of ocean blue, give me higher intellect, And let the God of water illuminate my mind.)


    ||Om Mahajwalaye Vidhmahe


    Agnidevaye Dhimahi Thanno


    Agnih Prachodayat Om,||


    Meaning:


    (Let me meditate on the great flame, Oh, God of fire, give me higher intellect, And let the Fire God illuminate my mind. )


    {Note: Want to listen to this hymn, just type "Panchatatva Gayatri Mantra" on youtube. }


    With the hymn, all the elements --earth, water, fire, air, ether- began to churn, forming torrents, whirlpools, and storms. The already chaotic world turned into a mess. Even with his powerful elemental shield, Balinor found it difficult to stay in the world.


    The giant mountains flew up clashing with each other. The lightning covered the whole sky as it thundered down like thick serpents of Vashuki''s valley. Enraged fire erupted from the earth as if wanting to burn the heaven above.


    The frenzied wind howled. The water rained down from everywhere. Ether wind created fissures in the world.


    Balinor, like a ragged ball, was thrown by the natural forces out of the small world. His clothes were now rags. His red long hair and beard was a tangled mess. His eyes were wide in horror that he had seen before he was thrown out.


    A  terrifying face with eyes of volcanos, the tongue of flame, hair of eternal night, and teeth of snow-capped mountains had appeared in the sky out of thin air. Its eyes were searching for something in the chaos.


    In his aeons long life, Balinor had seen all kinds of horrors. He had even ventured into Ghost Town of the Howling Desert and dined with the ghosts. He had taken a peek into the Well of Barhout. He had explored dark valleys of the Nagini ravine. He had seen Baba Yaga  laughing. However, nothing had unmanned him like the face had done today.


    He stopped his shaking legs and sat down on the boulder.


    What he should do now? He looked around. The ruins of the ancient city Nagiri scattered under the watchful stars.


    It was soon going to dawn. Udolf would be returning. What would he tell him? That a face unmanned him, the master of all Haras, and his own abode thrown him out like a stray dog.


    Balinor got up, deliberating over where he should go in or not. It was then something else came flying out of the shrine''s door.


    The blazing orb of fire''s target was him, as he was standing just before the adamantine gate. Balinor hurridly dodged. The fireball swept past him. He hurriedly looked back, as the ball crashed into the boulder.


    No, it was not a fire ball. It was the boy in his birthday suit. His eyes were burning just like the face Balinor had seen in the sky. His untamed black hair was flying in the air. Furious flames were erupting from his lithe body. The boulder turned into powder, as the boy got up and without sparing him even a single glance he flew into the adamantine gate again, like a meteor, the heavenly punishment.


    However, even before the boy could step in the gate, the powerful force threw him out again.


    "Boy, stop! " Balinor shouted. He was afraid the boy''s rash action would enrage the strange being.


    However, the boy continued attacking the gate, howling like a wounded beast.


    His roar filled with anger and pain awakened the night wind, and the stars. The slaves of the moon dropped fire from heaven.


    Balinor was dumfounded at the strange happening. The boulder, fire and wind began to dance around the boy who had collapsed on the ground. All of a sudden dark clouds appeared in the sky, obliterating the stars. The lightning rumbled loudly as it came down like a giant net of glowing ropes. The divine pressure capable of crushing even the Mount Abu of Nellore bore down on them.


    Balinor''s face turned pale as he came to his sense, he swiftly cast a shield around the boy, cutting off the elemental flow.


    "What kind of monster the watcher has brought here! "


    He couldn''t help but curse. As he summoned his giant axe. The air trambled because of the fierce aura of the ancient weapon, that had drunk blood of every race.


    Balinor looked up, the cloud had darkened and the lightning was flashing more threateningly. The pressure was increasing on them.


    "What the hell did the boy do to make the spirit so furious?"  Balinor wondered as he faced the coming torrent of lightning.


    The lightning as thick as a banyan tree trunk rained down on the dwarf. The master of Haras swung his hand and a space rift-cut open in the air. He folded that space and lightning vanished.


    "I, Balinor, the servent of Bala, command you to go away. The boy is under my protection." He shouted as he faced another attack of heaven. His voice thundered over the rumbling of the clouds.


    The dark cloud rumbled as if grunting in displeasure. And surprisingly they did disperse, revealing shushed stars in heaven.


    The agitating wind too went back to sleep. The ruined city Nagiri which celebrated the reputation of the most advanced city of its times fell into silence.


    Balinor dissolved his shield and checked the boy. For some reason, the aura around him had solidified and became more intense.


    From calm breathing and regular pulses, Balinor made sure the lad was in good condition and was in deep sleep.

 Chapter 127 - Niyog

    The sun was glaring in the sky when Ishit come around, feeling light-headed and confused. The strange vision had left him dis


    oriented. When he took in his surrounding, only ruins scattered up to miles greeted his sight. In the distance, a red-headed dwarf and a hooded man were cooking something over a makeshift fire, while chattering loudly.


    He was still in Kirat. What happened to him? Where did his clothes go? and where was his spatial bag?


    It took Ishit a while to make out his surrounding. When he did, he found himself stark naked, lying on a jagged floor like a stray dog.


    He got up stumbling, ignoring his buzzing thoughts. He formed a shield to conceal his private and approached the two men.


    "Nimais, too, will have to pick a side this time. In fact, everyone will, as this would be the last battle on Mazia." Udolf said as he poured hot veg soup in two bowls.


    "They would choose Mora, Evil Lord. If Anath had been alive, it would have been different. But the new Swami (head) is too heretic to care about humanity. " Balinor said sighing, staring at the steaming soup. The fragrance was too much to resist. Udolf''s cooking had always made his taste mouth water.


    "Why would they? Niamis never call themselves humans..." As Ishti approached the bone fire. The rich mouthwatering aroma made his stomach rumble. "Ah! Our little friend is here. "  Udolf acknowledged the lad. "I think we need three bowls now." And another bowl appeared out of thin air.


    "Lad, what the fuck were you doing in there? " The dwarf snapped at him as soon as he saw Ishit. His face flushed red. Apparently, he was mad at the boy.


    "Language, Balinor! We all are gentlemen here." Udolf said as he poured the stew into the bowl.


    ""Gentlemen! my ass! I''m homeless now.  I want him to appease that devil head." The dwarf looked madder. His gleaming eyes glared at Ishit as if wanted to devour him then there.


    Ishit''s light-headedness evaporated. He took a step back


    "Ahem, your anger is valid, Balinor." Udolf put in gently. "But don''t you think we should give our little friend a chance to explain himself. "


    Udolf hadn''t thought that his simple action would lead to this mess. He wanted the boy only to comprehened laws and nothingelse.


    As for why he had brought the boy to this scared place where only Haras were allowed in, it was  becuse he felt the boy wouldn''t be weaker than the fabled beings. Though Udolf was not able put his finger on it, the boy had some strange power residing in him, a power maybe even greater than Haras.


    So with the great war coming, there was no way he would let him go waste. The humanity had only a handful warriors capable to face the Evil Lord. The ordinary maharathi would only act as canon fooders in the final war.


    "He can shovel his explaination in his ass . All I want that bloody head to go away." Balinor  refused to calm down. Udolf didn''t blame him. The Drona''s Arsenal was not just a home for the dwarf. The chaotic world was his birthplace, his only clue to ever found out of his origin. And above all, only in the small world, Balinor could fall a sleep.


    But now the fierce head, as massiave as a moutain, was floating in the sky. Its eyes were ablaze like the Volcanoes of masterless fire. In his millinea long life, the wizard hadn''t seen such a frightening being.


    "That! I think it will be too much to ask him, after all even we are not match for the head."


    Udolf and Balinor had tried to force their way in using thier full powers, but the head only had to glare at them and the soul crushing heavenly pressure shoveled them out. And it didn''t take the two survivors of the great war long to realise that they were ants before the otherworldly power of the severed head. Fortuanely, the head was not hostile.


    "I don''t care. It was he who had summoned the devil to the begin with. He must know someways to make it disappare." Dwarf glared at the cowering Ishit.


    "Ah! Now you''re making this wizard laugh, Balinor. Do you really belive he is capable of it? "


    Udolf chuckled as he passed the bowl to the dwarf, "The soup is getting cold, let have it first. And give the boy a chance to tell his story. I''m sure you too want to hear that. "


    Maybe it was irresistible aroma of the steaming stew or the dwarf belived the boy had nothing to do with the head appearance. Whatever, he calmed down and started to drink the glowing soup.


    Udolf offered Ishti a bowl too. Ishit thanked him and sat down away from the furious dwarf.


    Ignoring his chaotic thoughts, and occaisonal glares from Balinor, he drank the soup.


    The stew must have been cooked with fresh spirit herbs and spirit vegitables to have such rich pranic energy. Just one sip, and Ishit was already feeling a bit refreshed and energetic. The taste was so good, that he wanted to savour the taste for a while.


    The trio finished their bowls in silence. Only wind sighed around them, occasionaly birds would flew past over them. Ishit close his eyes as pranic energy shoothed his body.


    "Now you can tell us what really happened in the shrine. " Udolf''s calm voice forced him to open his eyes.


    Ishit gave him a long look, as he recalled the scene that had appeared in his memory out of nowhere. In the scene, Udolf was fighting a Djall in the Nimarawood. It was night that everyone was talking about in the city, trying hard to find out who was the mysterious hero who had killed the child of Elinor.


    Ishit calmed down his emotion. It was not the only memory in his mind. There were some memories of which he couldn''t make a head or tail. Like he was a boy named Onish, living in another world called Earth. And when he was just five years old,  a sage visited his home. His father told the old man in saffron that he could ask anything. And the man ,whose name was Anand Giri, asked the pious man to give his younger child to him. His father who had givine his words reluctantly agrred to it. And thus the old man took him away from the small village, leaving his mother crying. Then there was a whole set memories of his life living with the saffron robed man. His mind was full of strange rituals and ancedotes, and experinces. such as him leanring a vidya entering into dead bodies, living lives of animals, him practing yoga, a wierd set of mudras, body positions and breathing techqunice some familar some unknown. Then there was memoris of his guru, (that was what he and the other boys living with the old man used to call the sage) living the world to another world called Brahma Loka.


    With the old man gone, the boys scattered in icy mountaine valley, living alone. Onish too started living in an icy cave while practising Yogic rituals, and one day he got enlightment. It was there his memories aburtlply had ended.


    There was no recollections of Onish after that. The discovery had spooked Ishit. Were these the side effects of taking the memory pill? Was he going insane? Because the new memories seemed more real and believing than the memories of his life in Mazia. What  had he become?


    Who was he? Ishit of Mazia or Onish of Earth, a world where dieties were not just myths.


    Ishit shook his head and put away the chaotic mess aside. Ishit was glad that he had mastered the mind spirit-diagram and as result of which he could calm down his thoughts. otherwise  he had long gone mad.


    "Speak, boy! How did you summoned the damn head?" the dwarf grumbled, breaking Ishit''s thoughts.


    "I don''t know " and Ishit was telling the truth. All he remembered calming his mind and then an innere voice telling him to abandon his name.  And Ishit regretted now for doing do that. Maybe if he hadn''t been so rash, his mind wouldn''t have been such a mess.


    "What ! you don''t know. Who are you kidding? I was watching you all the while. You fucking turned into a corpse state like Nimais in a few breath. And soon Elin got furious, and so did all the laws. Elin came rushing to burn you down. I foolishly tried to wake you up.  And you, fucking ungreatful brat, burned my fingers with yout strange tranparent flames. " Balinior got to his feet. His face turned red as tamoto.


    "Calm down! Calm down! Master of Haras. The foul language doesn''t suit your status. I forget to tell you the boy had a long history of  attracting calamities unintentionally. "  The wizard said calmly.


    "What will I do with the fucking status? I can''t even sleep now. He has ruined my life. And he has the audacity to say that he don''t know." Balinor spluttered.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to cause trouble... "


    "Shut your mouth and be off my sight. Udolf you have to do something. You know I can''t roam in the world through out my life.. " Balinor said, turning to the wizard.

 Chapter 128 - Before Second Match

    Durjya watched his sister sitting in the Atlantian''s lap, while Lucas''s hand was roving in her choli, pinching her nipples, squeezing her breasts. Kayva''s neck, cheeks had turned red with shame. She was just three springs older than him. A maiden who had just bloomed.


    She didn''t look towards him and kept her teary eyes fixed on the floor.


    Just a few days ago how, before Lucas''s eyes fell on her, Kayva''s was a bird, a mockingbird, always humming some tunes. But now she had turned into an emotionless statue. Atlantian had sucked dry her melodic songs, her never-fading smile.


    As if sensing his gaze, Lucas pulled out his hand from her silky blouse. Slowly, he caressed her yellow waist soft as butter and his defiling hand crept into her lehenga.


    All of a sudden, Kavya''s body shuddered, and blood seemed to ooze out of her red cheeks.


    Durjya felt molten metal surging into his veins. He averted his gaze. He knew if he continued watching his master, Lucas, Durjya wouldn''t able to stop himself from doing something that would spoil his father''s great plans.


    He glanced at his father, who was sitting beside Tissa, his face filled with pride. Durjya wondered about his father''s definition of pride. His daughter was being defiled by a man before his own eyes, and he was straightening his moustaches. Once again, Durjya wondered about his father''s definition of pride and prestige.


    They were one of the few ancient noble families of Guarana, lording over almost one-sixth of land for Oman. They were one of the strongest vassals of Guran''s lord. His grandfather, who had perished with Lord Ayaan, was one of the ten maharathis of Garuna. He was known for his iron will and honour.


    But his father, who had always taught him "Honor is everything for a man, without honour he is nothing but spineless eunuch", now laughing at Tissa''s obscene jokes.


    His ambition to become the lord of Garuna had turned him into a puppet. What kind of lord would he be? He couldn''t even save his only daughter or she was just an asset for him, just like the maidens he had brought with him from Vaisali to gift Tissa.


    Durjya couldn''t help but recall the incident that had occurred in the castle a couple of years ago. The incident had turned his friendship with Ishit into a never-ending enmity.


    It was Ishit''s 10th birthday. All the nobles children-girls and boys- were having fun in the royal garden. Karna, who had always competed with Ishit in everything, felt humiliated when Ishit invited a maid''s daughter to join them.


    Though almost all of them disliked Ishit''s this action, none of them voiced their opinions. As they all knew Ishit like his lord father favoured the commoners, treated them equal.


    However, Karna was not someone to take the humiliation silently. After all his family had some good connection in Atlantia. He told Ishit to send away the girl, but Ishit, who was infamous for his cockiness, and arrogance refused to comply. He even told the shy lass to take the host'' seat.


    The foul-mouthed Guha jeered at Karan, whose face was red with humiliation and anger.


    He


    ******


    Durjya watched his sister sitt


    ing in the Atlantian''s lap, while Lucas''s hand was roving in her choli, pinching her nipples, squeezing her breasts. Kayva''s neck, cheeks had turned red with shame. She was just three springs older than


    him. A maiden who had just bloomed.


    She didn''t look towards him and kept her teary eyes fixed on the floor.


    Just a few days ago how, be


    fore Lucas''s eyes fell on her, Kayva''s was a bird, a mockingbird, always humming some tunes. But now she had turned into an emo


    tionless statue. Atlantian had sucked dry her melodic songs, her ne


    ver-fading smile.


    As if sensing his gaze, Lucas pulled out his hand from her silky blouse. Slowly, he caressed her yellow waist soft as bu


    tter and his defiling hand crept into her lehenga.


    All of a sudden, Kavya''s body shud


    dered, and blood seemed to ooze out of her red cheeks.


    Durjya felt molten metal surging into his veins. He averted his gaze. He knew if he continued watching his master, Lucas, Durj


    ya wouldn''t able to stop himself from doing something that would spoil his father''s great plans.


    He glanced at his father, who was sitting beside Tissa, his face filled with pride. Durjya wondered about his father''s define


    tion of pride. His daughter was being defiled by a man before his own eyes, and he was straightening his mo


    ustaches. Once again, Durjya wondered about his father''s definition of pride and prestige.


    They were one of the few ancient


    t noble families of Gua


    rana, lording over almost one-sixth of land for Oman. They were one of the strongest vassals of Guran''s lord. His grandfather, who had perished with Lord Ayaan, was one of the ten maharathis of Garuna. He was known for his iron will and honour.


    But his father, who had always t


    aught him "Honor is ev


    erything for a man, without honour he is nothing but spineless eunuch", now laughing at Tissa''s obscene jokes.


    His ambition to become the lord of Garuna had turned him into a puppet. What kind of lord would he be? He couldn''t even s


    ave his only daughter or she was just an asset for him, just like the maidens he had brought with him from Vaisali to gift Tissa.


    Durjya couldn''t help but recall the incident that had occurred in the castle a couple of years ago. The incident had turned his friendship with Ishit into a never-ending enmity.


    It was Ishit''s 10th birthday. All the nobles children-girls and boys- were having fun in the royal garden. Karna, who had always competed with Ishit in everything, felt humiliated when Ishit invited a maid''s daughter to join them.


    Though almost all of them disliked Ishit''s this action, none of them voiced their opinions. As they all knew Ishit like his lord father fa


    Durjya watched h


    is sister sitting in the Atlantian''s lap, while Lucas''s hand was roving in her choli, pinching her nipples, squ


    eezing her breasts. Kayva''s neck, cheeks had turned red with shame. She was just three springs older than him. A maiden who had just bloomed.


    She didn''t look tow


    ards him and kept her teary eyes fixed on the floor.


    Just a few days ago how, before Lucas''s eyes fell on her, Kayva''s was a bird, a mockingbird, always humming some tu


    nes. But now she had turned into an emotionless statue. Atlantian had sucked dry her melodic songs, her never-fading smile.


    As if sensing his gaze, Lucas pulled out his hand from her silky blouse. Slowly, he caressed her yellow waist soft as butter a


    nd his defiling hand crept into her lehenga.


    All of a sudden, Kavya''s body shuddered, and blood seemed to ooze out of her red cheeks.


    Durjya felt molten metal surging into his veins. He averted his gaze. He knew if he continued watching his master, Lucas, Durjya wouldn''t able to stop himself from doing something that would spoil his father''s great plans.


    He glanced at his fat


    her, who was sitting beside Tissa, his face filled with pride. Durjya wondered about his father''s define


    ition of pride. His daughter was being defiled by a man before his own eyes, and he was straight


    ening his moustaches. Once again, Durjya wondered about his father''s definition of pride and prestige.


    They were one of the few ancient noble families of Guarana, lording over almost one-sixth of land for Oman. They were one of t


    he strongest vassals of Guran''s lord. His grandfather, who had perished with Lord Ayaan, was one of the ten maharathis of Garuna. He w


    as known for his iron will and honour.


    But his father, who had always ta


    ught him "Honor is everything for a man, without honour he is nothing but spineless eunuch", now laughing at Tissa''s obscene jokes.


    His ambition to become the l


    ord of Garuna had turned him in


    to a puppet. What kind of lor


    d would he be? He couldn''t even save his only daughter or she was just an asset for him, just like the maidens he had be


    ought with him from Vaisali to gift Tissa.


    Durjya couldn''t help but recall


    the incident that had occ


    urred in the castle a couple of years ago. The incident had turned his friendship with Ishit into a never-ending enmity.


    It was Ishit''s 10th birthday


    Though almost all of them dislike


    d Ishit''s this action, none of them voiced their opinions. As they all knew Ishit like his lord father fa


    voured the commoners, treated them equal.


    However, Karna was not some


    one to take the humiliation silently. After all his family had some good connection in Atlantia.


    The foul-mouthed Guha jeered at Karan, whose face was red with humiliation and anger.


    He


    " "


    voured the commoners, treated them equal.


    However, Karna was not someone to take the humiliation silently. After all his family had some good connection in Atlantia.


    He told Ishit to send away the girl, but Ishit, who was infamous for his cockiness, and arrogance refused to comply. He even told the shy lass to take the host'' seat.


    The foul-mouthed Guha jeered


    at Karan, whose face was red with humiliation and anger.


    He


    " "

 Chapter 129 - Mystrious Trees

    Durjya watched his sister sitting in the Atlantian''s lap while Lucas''s hand was roving in her choli, pinching her nipples, squeezing her breasts. Kayva''s neck cheeks had turned red with shame. She was just three springs older than him��a maiden who had just bloomed.


    She didn''t look towards him and kept her teary eyes fixed on the floor.


    Just a few days ago how, before Lucas''s eyes fell on her, Kayva''s was a bird, a mockingbird, always humming some tunes. But now, she had turned into an emotionless statue. Atlantian had sucked dry her melodic songs, her never-fading smile.


    As if sensing his gaze, Lucas pulled out his hand from her silky blouse. Slowly, he caressed her yellow waist soft as butter, and his defiling hand crept into her lehenga.


    All of a sudden, Kavya''s body shuddered, and blood seemed to ooze out of her red cheeks.


    Durjya felt molten metal surging into his veins. He averted his gaze. He knew if he continued watching his master, Lucas, Durjya wouldn''t be able to stop himself from doing something that would spoil his father''s great plans.


    He glanced at his father, who was sitting beside Tissa, his face filled with pride. Durjya wondered about his father''s definition of pride. His daughter was being defiled by a man before his own eyes, and he was straightening his moustaches. Once again, Durjya wondered about his father''s definition of pride and prestige.


    They were one of the few ancient noble families of Guarana, lording over almost one-sixth of land for Oman. They were one of the strongest vassals of Guran''s lord. His grandfather, who had perished with Lord Ayaan, was one of the ten maharathis of Garuna. He was known for his iron will and honour.


    But his father, who had always taught him "Honor is everything for a man, without honour he is nothing but spineless eunuch", was now laughing at Tissa''s obscene jokes.


    His ambition to become the lord of Garuna had turned him into a puppet. What kind of lord would he be? He couldn''t even save his only daughter, or she was just an asset for him, just like the maidens he had brought with him from Vaisali to gift Tissa.


    How could he be so foolish to believe Sakuni, the viper, that the old man would crown him over Karna''s father, Mahipa or Lord Jaydrath?


    Were things would be different if ...? Durjya''s mind couldn''t help but recall the incident that had transpired in the castle a couple of years ago. The incident had turned his friendship with Ishit into never-ending enmity.


    And things started to go down from that point.


    It was Ishit''s eighth birthday. Almost all the nobles progenies-girls and boys of Ishit''s age- were having fun in the royal garden, partying.


    Karna, who had always competed with Ishit in everything, felt humiliated when Ishit invited a maid''s daughter to join them.


    Golden Apple of Pachamama:


    The next day Inna rose again in the east blushing like a maiden. It was the third day of Inna''s feast, the day when academies would be allowed to vie for the championship. Being a champion was not a small achievement. There w


    ere many perks of being champion of Inna''s feast. Such as the Phoenix medallion- which would allow the victor to visit any academy that participated in Inna''s feast, to learn their secret arts, browser through their library, and exchange pointers with their apprentices. Overall the visitor became a common


    pupil of all the participating academies. And with almost all the renowned institutes participating this year, this medallion alone had made the contenders go crazy.


    However, the Phoenix medallion was not the only thing that had allured so many apprentices from all over Varta.


    There were a long list of awards--


    1. Top three winners would be given the opportunity to study in the Royal Academy for a year.


    2. Top Three winners would have the opportunity to cultivate in the mysterious Inna''s shrine, the royal temple of Minaak filled with all kinds of ancient battle arts, and the spirit pool called Amrit lake.


    3. Top 100 winners would have the opportunity to choose thier dream academies, of course, they could change their current academies too.


    4. Apart from all these, even if someone couldn''t make it into 100, he could still get an invitation from an academy if he caught the eye of a judge.


    5. There were hundreds of treasures waiting for the winners to claim. Such as


    Golden Apple of Pachamama:


    The divine fruit was tasted like honey and had magical powers. It could heal the sick or injured, the apple renewed itself as it w


    as eaten, and if thrown, it always hit its target and then returned to the thrower''s hand. The magical fruit was a r


    The next day Inna rose again in the east blushing like a maiden. It was the third day of Inna''s feast, the day when academies would be allowed to vie for the championship. Being a champion was not a small achievement. There were many perks of being champion of Inna''s feast. Such as the Phoenix medallion- which would allow the victor to visit any academy that participated in Inna''s feast, to learn their secret arts, browser through their library, and exchange pointers with their apprentices. Overall the visitor became a common pupil of all the participating academies. And with almost all the renowned institutes participating this year, this medallion alone had made the contenders go crazy.


    However, the Phoenix medallion was not the only thing that had allured so many apprentices from all over Varta.


    There were a long list of awards--


    1. Top three winners would be given the opportunity to study in the Royal Academy for a year.


    2. Top Three winners would have the opportunity to cultivate in the mysterious Inna''s shrine, the royal temple of Minaak filled with all kinds of ancient battle arts, and the spirit pool called Amrit lake.


    3. Top 100 winners would have the opportunity to choose thier dream academies, of course, they could change their current academies too.


    4. Apart from all these, even if someone couldn''t make it into 100, he could still get an invitation from an academy if he caught the eye of a judge.


    5. There were hundreds of treasures waiting for the winners to claim. Such as


    Golden Apple of Pachamama:


    The divine fruit was tasted like honey and had magical powers. It could heal the sick or injured, the apple renewed itself as it was eaten, and if thrown, it always hit its target and then returned to the thrower''s hand. The magical fruit was a rare commodity of Minaak, and couldn''t be obtained anywhere. They said Lord Oman himself had to go to the trading point of the Nimarawood and make deal with the water nymphs for these fruits paying a sumptuous price. Even so, he could get only three fruits after every five years and no more. So one could imagine how precious the apple was.


    Mead of Nuba:


    A rare beverage brewed by Nimohis of Occum shrine. Just one drop could increase one''s ability to sense nature''s laws by thirty percent.


    The Two-star Armor:


    Made of cosmic gold and essence of wind element. The armor could withstand a blow even from a late apprentice.


    Two drops of four-star dragon''s blood:


    It was also a precious treasure, especially for the first years yoddhas. The blood could forge their muscles a new.


    ***************


    are commodity of Minaak, and couldn''t be obtained anywhere. They said Lord Oman himself had to go to the trading point of the Nimarawood and make deal with the water nymphs for these fruits paying a sumptuous price. Even so, he could get only three fruits after every five years and no more. So one could imagine how precious the apple was.


    Mead of Nuba:


    A rare beverage brewed by Nimohis of Occum shrine. Just one drop could increase one''s ability to sense nature''s laws by thirty percent.


    The Two-star Armor:


    Made of cosmic gold and essence of wind element. The armor could withstand a blow even from a late apprentice.


    Two drops of four-star dragon''s blood:


    It was also a precious treasure, especially for the first years yoddhas. The blood could forge their muscles a new.


    ***************


    The divine fruit was tasted like honey and had magical powers. It could heal the sick or injured, the apple renewed itself as it was eaten, and if thrown, it always hit its target and then returned to the thrower''s hand. The magical fruit was a rare commodity of Minaak, and couldn''t be obtained anywhere. They said Lord Oman himself had to go to the trading point of the Nimarawood and make deal with the water nymphs for these fruits paying a sumptuous price. Even so, he could get only three fruits after every five years and no more. So one could imagine how precious the apple was.


    Mead of Nuba:


    A rare beverage brewed by Nimohis of Occum shrine. Just one drop could increase one''s ability to sense nature''s laws by thirty percent.


    The Two-star Armor:


    Made of cosmic gold and essence of wind element. The armor could withstand a blow even from a late apprentice.


    Two drops of four-star dragon''s blood:


    It was also a precious treasure, especially for the first years yoddhas. The blood could forge their muscles a new.


    ***************

 Chapter 130 - The Broken Realm

    The next day Inna rose again in the east blushing like a maiden. It was the third day of Inna''s feast, the day when academies would be allowed to vie for the championship. Being a champion was not a small achievement. There were many perks of being champion of Inna''s feast. Such as the Phoenix medallion- which would allow the victor to visit any academy that participated in Inna''s feast, to learn their secret arts, browser through their library, and exchange pointers with their apprentices. Overall the visitor became a common pupil of all the participating academies. And with almost all the renowned institutes participating this year, this medallion alone had made the contenders go crazy.


    However, the Phoenix medallion was not the only thing that had allured so many apprentices from all over Varta.


    There were a long list of awards--


    1. Top three winners would be given the opportunity to study in the Royal Academy for a year.


    2. Top Three winners would have the opportunity to cultivate in the mysterious Inna''s shrine, the royal temple of Minaak filled with all kinds of ancient battle arts, and the spirit pool called Amrit lake.


    3. Top 100 winners would have the opportunity to choose their dream academies, of course, they could change their current academies too.


    4. Apart from all these, even if someone couldn''t make it into 100, he could still get an invitation from an academy if he caught the eye of a judge.


    5. There were hundreds of treasures waiting for the winners to claim. Such as


    Golden Apple of Pachamama:


    The divine fruit was tasted like honey and had magical powers. It could heal the sick or injured, the apple renewed itself as it was eaten, and if thrown, it always hit its target and then returned to the thrower''s hand. The magical fruit was a rare commodity of Minaak, and couldn''t be obtained anywhere. They said Lord Oman himself had to go to the trading point of the Nimarawood and make deal with the water nymphs for these fruits paying a sumptuous price. Even so, he could get only three fruits after every five years and no more. So one could imagine how precious the apple was.


    Mead of Nuba:


    A rare beverage brewed by Nimohis of Occum shrine. Just one drop could increase one''s ability to sense nature''s laws by thirty percent.


    The Two-star Armor:


    Made of cosmic gold and essence of wind element. The armor could withstand a blow even from a late apprentice.


    Two drops of four-star dragon''s blood:


    It was also a precious treasure, especially for the first years yoddhas. The blood could forge their muscles a new.


    One Drop of The Ghost''s Tears:


    The mysterious Elixer was brewed by Ghosts. It could boost the wielder''s soul power, thus enhancing their spiritual sense.


    The magical core of Water dragon:


    If a wielder assimilated it into his blood, he could control the water element more smoothly. Besides this magical core, there were magical cores of other spirit beasts. Each of them could boost the elemental sensitivity of the wielders more so these first years. Some of them were too precious and rare even to the wealthiest nobles'' scions.  Then there were battle arts.


    So one could guess why all these apprentices who had already got accepted in various academies were willing to fight in this event.


    Besides all these prizes, one could not disregard the glory and fame a champion would get after the events. And in Mazia, reputation and fame decided almost everything.


    *******


    When Ishit reached the stadium, it was already packed with crowds. The announcer''s voice was booming out in the colosseum. Guha and Nandani were sitting with their guild''s apprentices. Guha waved at him from the distance.


    "Where the hell did you disappear yesterday?" Guha''s voice hissed in Ishit''s mind.


    "Finishing the orders in the smithy." lied Ishit. The same lie he had fed to his parents and annoying Karuvaki, who was accompanying him today as Esha was leading her guild today.


    "Oh! smith''s life sucks, then. By the way, with whom are you fighting today? " Guha asked again telepathically.


    "Al-Drum from the Academy of Dragons. " Ishit replied checking his token again.


    "What! " Guha''s voice boomed in his already buzzing mind. Ishit couldn''t help but grimace.


    "Are you alright?" Karuvaki asked in a concerned tone. Ishit didn''t know what the girl was cooking since yesterday. For some reason, her behavior did one-eighty, and she became sweet and caring.


    "I''m fine," Ishit said.


    "Boy, did you annoy Mari somehow? Why, of all the apprentices, have you got matched against him? " Guha said.


    ( in Old Ways, Mari was the god of fate who creates the future of all men)


    "I have gathered some intel from my guild. Al-Druma is someone from the royal family of Druk-Yul. He has mastered all the spirit diagrams and started to refine his dragon blood. You''ve got to be careful, boy. These dragons are infamous for their cruelty." Guha added.


    "Okay! But you shouldn''t forget, If he is a dragon, then I''m the scion of a dragon tamer," said Ishit, ignoring his throbbing right eye. All night he had been tossing and turning on the floor, with no sleep.


    He didn''t know what was happening to his brain. He didn''t dare to visit Nimohi. He was afraid they would send him to the Occum shrine.


    Ishit couldn''t help but smile ruefully at the irony. Just three days ago he was comforting Guha and was planning to accompany him to the Occum Shrine. But now he could understand why his friend was not telling anything to Aunt Avantika. The visit to the Occum Shrine could blemish their entire lives. In people''s eyes, anyone who visited the shrine had some sort of mental impairment and was unacceptable in their circle.  Even more so, if the patient was the future lord of a province.


    Udolf''s mysterious pill had nothing but to make him blank out for a ghadi. His mind was still reeling. Ishit didn''t how he would battle today.


    "You know whom I will be fighting today," asked Guha. Ishit could feel unusual excitement in his friend''s voice.


    "No! " Ishit replied back.


    "Emilia!" Guha chirped back.


    "Who is she?"


    "You guess!"


    "Just tell me, man. "


    "Diana''s sister."


    "Are you asking some riddles? "


    "Haha! Our atta-boy Drona has fallen in love. " Guha''s giggled.


    "Stop the nonsense!" Ishit said, "and tell me who is this Emilia. Don''t tell me you''ve lost your heart. "


    " Boy, you have to believe me. I have solid evidence. Emilia had saught out Esha yesterday, asking her about Drona. It was she who told us about the scandal." Guha said in a serious tone.


    Ishit couldn''t help but ponder. Why didn''t Esha mention anything to him? But again, they hadn''t met except at breakfast this morning. But even so, she should have told Lord Father or Mother. It was not a small matter.


    "Did she tell that her sister and Drona were fooling around in the academy?" Ishit couldn''t help but doubt the nonsensical news.


    "Not exactly! But you know a wise man only needs a hint." Guha said,


    "Have a snake bit you? Why are you frowning  all of sudden?" Karuvaki nudged Ishit.


    "Now I can''t even frown." Ishit couldn''t help but get annoyed. He was lamenting his decision of accompanying the evil girl.


    "Only dolts scowl without a rhyme and reason."  She said puffing her rosy cheeks.


    Ishit clenched his teeth. His emotions were already in a disarray. And the tear-doused face of  Onish''s mother had been hunting him all night.


    "What? Do you want me to tell Aunt? " Karuvaki asked, giving him a threatening look.


    "What?"


    "About the girl! Don''t think I can''t see where your eyes wandering to. " Ishit felt his right eyes would burst apart with pain if he continued to talk to the girl.


    Thanks to Spirit.  The announcer called out the candidates'' names for the first match.


    Unlike last matches, only two participants were called out this time.


    Tahir, the boy Ishit fought in his first match, stepped into the coliseum. and at the same time from the other gate walked in Narang, clad in a red cloak with a griffin sigil on his chest. The apprentice of Riverdell Academy cheered out.


    Narang smiled as he waved at his fellow apprentices and walked into the large arena. As Tahir had yet to gain popularity and he was an independent participant like Ishit, so nobody cheered for him.


    Tahir also stepped into the arena and bowed light to Narang, an old courtesy among warriors having sparring matches.


    However, Narang didn''t return the friendly gesture.


    With the crier''s loud voice. The match started.


    And Ishit soon realized why they hadn''t called for group matches like the last time.


    Narang disappeared with a flash and the next thing crowd see Tahir flying in the air like a rag doll.


    With lightning speed, Narang appeared in the air and began to punch Tahir, without giving him any chance to retaliate.


    What the fuck it was!  Ishit''s eyes popped out of his socket.


    Note:


    Spirit School pass-out warriors couldn''t be taken lightly. Most of them had got special training from their personal mentors.


    A few of them could even defeat ordinary city guards.

 Chapter 131 - Secrets Of Lemora

    In the middle of the small chamber, a large swastika encircled by a hexagram was etched on the stone floor.


    " Don''t be afraid, boy. We are not going into the past," said Udolf, as he flicked his hand and a big diamond-like stone got materialized in his hand.


    Ishit''s jaw hit the floor, for the space stone the wizard was holding had been long banned by Aslan. Found only in the den of a sphinx in Kirat, the stones were used as fuel in Vimanas.


    "Where did you get that?" asked he as the wizard placed the stone at the center of the swastika. "Don''t Pishachas ( demons)  guard the mine?"


    "Come, leave these questions for another day. We have precious little time before your next match."Udolf said he walked into the hexagram. The dazzling light of rays was shooting out of the digram.


    Though afraid, Ishit too stepped in beside the wizard, who gripped his arm tightly. As if he was afraid Ishit would run away, seeing what was coming next.


    And Ishit was sure he would.


    Because no sooner did he step into the hexagram, he saw his body disintegrating into light specks.


    Horrified he looked at Udolf, his body was also disintegrating.


    Within a few moments, both human beings were nothing but a mass of light, and that too disappear the next second, leaving behind nothing but an empty chamber.


    ********


    A stinking odor brought Ishit to reality. He opened his eyes to find himself laying among the pile of shabby shoes. His head was reeling.


    "Look! wizard. I don''t know how you got your hands on Omni''s coin, but let me warn you if you keep misusing it. Immortals will penalize you in a way that you can''t imagine. " Ishit heard a grumpy voice. Bewildered he turned his head to look at the speaker.


    In the distance, after climbing a long flight of stone stairs, there was a platform atop which sat an ancient shrine. Before its giant door, a dwarf with a long red beard and fiery eyes was arguing with Udolf.


    Ishit picked himself from the heap of stinging leather shoes and looked around.


    Ruins of some ancient buildings were scattered in all directions. Broken giant statues, temples, stone pillars. The wind was oddly hot.


    "I don''t know what are you talking about, Balinor. As far as I know, the codes say anyone who owns the coin could enter the arsenal. "Udolf said calmly.


    "Don''t talk about the damn codes. When have you lot given fuck about them? This world wouldn''t have been reduced to this pathetic state if you, watchers of time, had abided by the rules."  Balinor clenched his teeth.


    "I''m really ashamed of my ancestors'' misdeeds. And believe me, all my brothers are trying their hard to fix the great wrong." Udolf sighed.


    Ishit halted in his track. Who were the watchers of time? Didn''t Udolf call himself a death worshiper? and What misdeeds were they talking about? His mind buzzed with questions.


    "Your brothers...you have no brother left, Udolf. They have all succumbed to Moriyan Lord. They were all waiting for him to awake. I can feel the ancient curse of Ankha fading with each passing moment. Evil Lord is going to awake from his long slumber soon. This time no one could stop him. The order of destiny weavers has long fallen. I can hear the sobbings of Mazia. She is crying ...Udolf our mother is crying..."  The dwarf burst into tears. A river of tears flowed down on his red cheeks, wetting his long beard. The sturdy dwarf buried his face in his hands.


    "Don''t lose hope, Balinor. It''s an unforgivable sin." Udolf patted the dwarf''s broad shoulder. "We''ll find a way. Don''t forget we have immortals on our side.  I''m sure they must have a plan."Udolf''s voice lacked confidence.


    "No!. Mitras have abandoned our world. Owls live in First Village, now."  Balinor sobbed.


    Udolf face fell. Ishit too froze to his spot. Everything he heard just now was world-shattering. Mora, whom the whole world thought dead, was still alive. Mitras, the immortal sages, had left the world. But where?


    Ishit saw that intricate runes on Udolf''s face dulled a bit.  He didn''t what it meant. Udolf didn''t speak anything, nor did he console the crying dwarf. The hot wind hummed around him. The broken statues seemed to weep over the ominous news.


    In the west, the sun was setting, behind the bare mountains. When Ishti had left the tower It was night. Apparently, he was not in the present. Or maybe he was in Kirat. They said the sun visited Kirat at night.


    After what seemed a half ghadi, Udolf broke his stupor.


    "Have courage, the descendant of the fearless mountain. We may not have the strength to stop Evil Lord, but we have the strength


    to fight. That''s what we will do. So pull yourself together." Udolf said. Ishit could sense the tireless will in his gruff voice.


    His blood boiled up. Then he realized something was amiss. But what it was Ishit couldn''t put his finger on.


    Balinor looked up at the wizard''s emotionless face. His gleaming eyes searched something in the maze of runes.


    "You''re right, watcher. It''s what we do. Let''s have some Varuni (a medicinal drink, used in Vedic time, instead of wine.), while


    we still can.  " He said,  clumsily wiping his tear-doused beard with his sleeves.


    "No, Old friend. I have an important task at hand. " Udolf said, glancing at Ishit.


    "You mean letting the boy train in the arsenal. I''m sorry. It is not possible. You may lend the coin to him, but the coin won''t accept him as his master unless you die. And the soul of the shastragar (armory) will see it as a transgression. " Balinor shook his head.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. " Udolf said. "Trust, this watcher knows what he is doing."


    Balinor gave him a puzzled look.


    "Ok! Call the lad. But let me warn you if the pup gets killed, don''t blame me."  He said, in a doubtful tone.


    Udolf beckoned Ishit to come at the top. Ishit''s throat went dry.  It seemed the wizard was again gambling with his life.


    Ishit steeled his heart as he climbed the stone stairs. He could feel the dwarf''s eyes trying to see through him.


    "Is he your apprentice?" Balinor asked.


    "You can say so," Udolf said, smiling.


    "What about the curse of Spirit? I could still sense it on you,"  asked Balinor. His widened slowly as Ishit approached nearer.


    "How it is possible! "  exclaimed the dwarf. The disbelief was written all over his ruddy face. His round eyes were gaping at Ishit as if he had seen a monster


    "Haha, so you caught it too.  "  Udolf chuckled lightly.


    "What is it? I mean  how you did it."  Balinor turned to the wizard. A red streak of light flashed in his eyes. Baffled Ishit sensed an edge to the dwarf''s voice.


    He had been numb to these things. First, the snake calling him Rudra, Sia, Udolf''s strange interest in him, and some Moriyan lord was trying to murder him, these all things had made him realize one thing.


    That he was the greatest joke of Mazia. He was the only person, about whom others knew more than he did himself.


    Ishit couldn''t help but smile ruefully as he recalled what his father had told him.


    "Brace yourself, a volley of questions is waiting for you. And they will sting his soul like ember bees"


    "He is not my making. If it''s what you want to know, Balinor. I will never touch Mora''s evil magic."  Udolf said, "I was as surprised as you''re when I had first seen him. To make certain of my doubt I even used my power. And believe me, the finding was not a pleasant one. We''ll have this conversation later. Let the boy enter the shrine first. " Udolf said while looking at Ishit ruefully.


    Balinor ''s face turned grim as he nodded his head.


    "Give him the coin," he said, looking at Ishit curiously. Ishit could feel the violent aura around the dwarf, the kind of aura you see around a butcher of the spirit beast or a maharishi, who had survived a bloody battle.


    Udolf dropped the black coin in Ishit''s palm. The metallic energy of the nether iron rushed into his arm. The half-opened eye engraved on the coin seemed sleeping as ever.


    Balinor''s eyes registered another sock as for what only he and Udolf knew.


    "Okey! follow me inside, and don''t touch anything no matter how appealing it seems." He said.


    Ishit nodded.


    "Would you wait here or .." the dwarf turned to Udolf.


    "No. I have some business in Lhasa. Don''t worry I will return before the dawn." Udolf said as he looked in the distance.


    Ishit was shocked. So he was really in Kirat. Lhasa was Kirat''s current capital. What kind of power did the dark tower have to send him to another side of the globe? No wonder the wizard was willing to obey his father, a mere Samant.


    "Okey, then. " Balinor said as turned to the metal door, battered by wind and time.


    Unlike the dark tower''s door, this door had no carvings. It was made of adamantine.


    "Behave yourself, boy. It''s a rare opportunity. Not many in the long history of Mazia got the chance to enter the Drona Ayudhshala.. (arsenal)" Udolf said,in a serious tone.

 Chapter 132 - A Simple Experiment

    When Ishit thought Tahir was soon going to lick the dust, the Matsyan boy let out a powerful aura. The air quivered as Narang stepped back hurriedly, but the powerful torrent of violent energy caught him off guard.


    The Riverdale''s apprentice''s face fell as he swiftly weaved his shield. The torrent crumbled the blue shield, sending Narang flying.


    The Riverdale''s fellas hushed up as Tahir''s howled, and stood up. His eyes glowing. He summoned his trident and rushed for his opponent. Narang was ready with his lance. Both astras clashed sending sparks in the air.  All of a sudden, the gravity vanished around Narang, making him lose his foot. Tahir took the opportunity and pierced his opponent''s shoulder. However, at the very moment, he sensed something behind him and dodged. A spirit dagger went past him narrowly.


    Narang who had gotten his footing flew up, condensing a lightning ball.  The air bemoaned, Tahir stared at the black lightning with some streak of blue. His face turned grim. His opponent apparently had gotten good training. Tahir didn''t wait for Narang''s attack. He put away his trident and moved his hands, weaving a powerful shield. It would be foolish to receive Dark Lightning''s head-on. He also activated his bloodline powers.


    Naranga''s attack was ready. Though the dark lightning was composed of inferior spirit, it did disturb Ether. The black flames crackled, as if night had appeared in the form of a giant ball, laughing.


    The big drops of sweat had bled out of the flushed face of the Narang, as he threw his attack. Judges nodded their heads in approval. Especially, the goatee man in a blue cloak. His name was Akrura, the vice head of the Pushpagiri Academy, an institute known for its unparalleled discoveries in lightning arts.


    "It seems Riverdale has recruited my student. Poras, you have to give him to me. " Akrura said his eyes appraising the laws used by Narang in his attack.


    "Haa! Are you joking, Akrura? I bring him here to hone his talent, not to  trade." Poras replied; his face filled with pride.


    The frightening ball slammed Tahir''s shield, engulfing it as dark clouds swallowed the moon.  Tahir dropped on the floor. His face was charred, and blood trickled down from his mouth. The pale face Matsyan glared at Naranga, who stood proudly up in the air. The crow was cheering for him. It seemed Tahir had underestimated his opponent''s knowledge of the destructive laws.


    The strange energy had cindered his shield like fire burned paper.  If he hadn''t already activated his bloodline powers, he would''ve been reduced to ashes.


    Tahir wiped away the blood with his tattered sleeve. Now he had to show the Kambhojian boy what he had learned on the coast of the Living Sea.


    His dried lips moved, and the air stilled as if listening to what the Matsyan boy was whispring. Tahir aura rose as he clenched his fist. The air froze imprisoning Narang up in the air. Caught off guard, Narang hastily tried to break the elemental prison. However, even the air in his lungs had stilled.  Satisfied with his earlier victory, he forgot to cast his shield. Like a fish out of water, he gasped for his breath.


    The crowd sensed the uncanniness of the attack and broke in an uproar. Casting elemental prison was an advanced battle art and required a deep understanding of the respective tatva (element).


    Tahir''s attack had piqued judges'' eyes.


    Only Lopa, a representative of Golden Valley remained unfazed.


    The next second, the stilled air, rushed out, creating a sonic boom.  Tahir collapsed where he was standing. As for Narang, he had fainted, with cracks running all over his skin.


    No one could make out what had happened. The crowd felt silent as Narang''s body hit the ground.


    A strange glitter flashed in Lopa''s dark blue eyes.


    Tahir got up, wobbling. As the crier''s voice boomed out his victory.


    "What was that? I have never seen such a battle art."


    "Where is he from?"


    "Is he really a school pass out? What is going on here?"


    The crowd erupted in a frenzy talk. People looked towards the judges and the blazing eye, which was overseeing everything. Finding both Mitra''s eye and judges were silent, people couldn''t help but accept the unconvincing truth that Tahir was really a school-pass out.


    While all the people were watching the fight, Ishit was doing something else. Maybe due to all the clangor or Karuvaki''s never-ceasing mouth, Ishit''s headache worsened. Memories and chaotic thoughts began to rampage in his mind. Ishit found it difficult to focus his attention on the ongoing battle. Due to the excruciating pain, he felt he would retch up.


    Karuvaki''s noticing his grimacing face started to badger him with her questions.


    "What''s wrong with you? "


    "Can''t circulate spirit if you have a headache?"


    "You deserve that who told you to go and challenge a master smith."


    "Should I call Nimohi?"


    "Don''t vomit here. You fool. Let me help you"


    "How the hell will you fight in this condition?"


    Karuvaki''s questions were arrows piercing into Ishit''s grey matter.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve tried something stupid again as you did three years ago?  Yes, this may be the case.  How you could be so dunce!"


    Ishit wanted to smash the evil girl''s head then and there. Why couldn''t she keep her mouth shut?  Ishit sealed his ears with spirit and closed his eyes.


    What should he do now? There was no way he could win a battle in such a condition. He wanted to scream like an insane beast. The pain was so sharp that he thought of smashing it with a stone.  Maybe that could help. If he tried all the possible methods ranging from spirit paths to pills, but nothing worked. Now only two paths had left before him; either he should visit Nimohi Guild or he should try the methods Onish''s had learned from his master- the strange breathing technique called Anulom-Vilom pranayam.


    Among the chaotic memories, Ishit had found the scene where the old sage Anand Giri was teaching child Onish something called Pranayam, and the yogic method to control pranic energy.


    Unlike other memories, this peace was complete.


    The old monk was sitting under a banyan tree on a raised platform while his disciples were sitting in a lotus position with their spines straight like sticks. Oddly, like a bystander, Ishit could see the whole panoramic scene clearly. The old man spoke,


    "This is not just a breathing exercise, but it is a noteworthy yogic technique that involves controlling of subtle ''Pranic energies'' (or vital force or bio-energies) of our body flowing through specific channels. The ''ida'' and ''pingala'' nadis or channels (nadis or channels cannot be anatomically indicated.)  The controlling of the Prana through a regular practice of Anulom Vilom pranayama helps to balance the energies flowing through the Ida and Pingala nadis. This, in turn, stimulates the central channel called Sushumna Nadi. This helps in the elimination of free radicals and toxins from the Ida and Pingala nadi and helps to restore a balance between the two hemispheres of the brain. This helps to purify the entire nervous system. Healing and bringing about a mental calm, peace, and tranquillity."


    The old man stopped for a pause and went on


    "This ancient practice helps in the strengthening of the mind and complete relaxation. Helpful in preparing the whole body for meditation. Bhagwan Shiv invented it to calm down his mind after Bhagawati Sati self-immolated herself.  "


    It was then Onish, who must have been in seven or eight, spoke up.


    "Guruji, Why did Bhagwati self-immolate herself?"


    "For she couldn''t see her Shiva be humiliated by her own father. " Anand Giri replied with a smile.


    "AH! for such a small reason!"  Child Onish seemed surprised at the answer.


    "It is a puranic tale, Chotto. You shouldn''t take it word-for-word." chimed in a senior disciple.


    "Oh! Then how should we interpret such a tale, Hari Charan Das? " The guru asked.


    "According to the ancient tradition of sruti, Puranas are historical accounts complied to understand complex Vedas and Upanishads. However, their purpose was never to remember history but to make the next generation see what happens to a person who doesn''t follow his dharma, and what is the destination of a Dharmic person, one who abides by his dharma. "


    "Okay! now explain what this Shiv''s tale teaches us. " Anand Giri said, satisfied with the explanation of his pupil.


    "There are many interpretations of the tale, and all are true. As the validity of a puranic tale lies in its renditions. As we are all yogis, I will articulate what we as yogis should learn from this tale.


    Pita Shiv in this tale is the soul of a yogi, and Ma Sati is Mana (mind) trying to lure away Shiv( yogi) to her father''s house. But when a yogi refuses to accompany his mind on his flighty desires. The mind tries to roam alone, but it soon finds itself unable to sustain its existence and vanishes. It becomes one with the yogi, just like Ma Sati. Ma Sati and Shiva are not two. Similarly, Man and soul are not two, they are one. Mind is a consequence of the cravings of a soul. Once Cravings dies so does Mind.. So this tale teaches us, that we, yogis, just have to drop our passions and the mind will vanish on its own. "

 Chapter 133 - Thoughtless State

    "Please, don''t bother me for a ghadi." requested Ishit to Karuvaki. He cast a shield around him, silencing all the bluster. The keepers of the stadium carried away unconscious Narang. The crier called out the contenders of second matches.


    "Guha of Minaak, Kovid of Ooty."


    "What do you mean by ''don''t bother me? It''s you who is bothering me." Karuvaki snapped at him, "what the hell are you doing?" Her almond eyes widened as she sensed the spirit shield, condensing around them.


    "I have to do Anulom Vilom," replied Ishit, regrating that he couldn''t watch Guha''s fighting.


    "What Lom- Lom!"


    "It''s Anulom Vilom not Lom-lom. A breathing exercise to relax one''s mind. Now be quiet." Ishit''s throbbing eye was making it difficult even to speak. He regretted not being able to watch Guha''s match.


    "Ok!" Maybe she could feel Ishit was not feeling well, Karuvaki agreed.


    So Ishit once again recalled every step and sat in Padmasana (lotus position) with his spine straight.


    "!!Om bhur bhuvaha svaha


    Tat savitur varenyam


    Bhargo devasya dhimahi


    Dhiyo yo nah prachodayat!!!" He chanted the mantra given to Onish by the old sage.


    In another piece of memory, Ishit had seen Anand Giri explaining the meaning and benefit of Mantra.


    "Everything that you see and can''t see is born from Mahanada or called primordial sound ''Om''. Millions of years ago, Shiva played his damaru on the mount Kalisha. From the sound, his divine damaru, sptarishi (seven sages) picked some specific sounds. They grouped them into 14 categories.


    1. a i u ?


    2. ? ? k


    3. e o ?


    4. ai au c


    5. ha ya va ra ?


    6. la ?


    7. ?a ma ?a ?a na m


    8. jha bha ?


    9. gha ?ha dha ?


    10. ja ba ga ?a da ?


    11. kha pha cha ?ha tha cha ?a ta v


    12. ka pa y


    13. ?a ?a sa r


    14. ha l.


    These 57 letters came to be known as Maheshvara Sutra and formed the


    basis of the most ancient spoken language in the world: Sanskrit. Each


    letter belonged to one of the five elements (earth, water, fire, wind, or space).


    The importance of the sounds emanating from Shiva''s damaru was not


    limited to the creation of the first language but a lot more.


    The 14 categories gave birth to 14 essential tattvas (elements) in the whole of creation.


    They were the five core elements of prithvi (earth), jala (water), tej (fire),


    vayu (air), and akash (ether).


    Three modes of material nature: sattva (goodness), rajas (passion) and


    tamas (ignorance).


    Chatusha-antahkarana (four aspects of mind) of manas (mind), buddhi


    (intellect), Chitta (fluctuations of mind/consciousness) and ahamkara (ego).


    Masculine energy (Shiva) and feminine energy (Shakti).


    Mantras were also created by Shiva. We, sages, are only discoverers or receivers. As for what are Mantras, then you just have to know that they are sound forms of deities, the natural forces that make this world exist. Each deity has a seed sound called beej mantra if this sound is chanted with full concentration and properly, they can fulfill the desires of the devotees and act like a protective shield surrounding them, protecting them from all dangers and enemies. Some notable beej mantras are "


    au? (Om)    for  Parabrahma


    ?r��? (shreem)    for Lakshmi


    kr��? (kreem)  for Kali


    hrau? (hrowm)    for Shiva


    ai?    for  Saraswati


    hr��? (hreem) for Bhuvaneshwari


    h��? (hoom)  for Shiva


    pha? (fut)  for Destruction


    ha? (hum)      for Akasha Tattva (ether element)


    ya? (yum)  for Vayu Tattva (air element)


    r��? (raam) for Agni Tattva (for element)


    k?a? (kshum)  for Prithvi Tattva ( earth element).


    "There are others myriads of beej mantras unknown even to the wisest sage. All mantras are created from these beej mantras (seed sounds). One should never chant these beej mantras in one''s unholy state."


    Ignoring everything, Ishit did anulom-vilom, while chanting Mantra called Gaytri mantra in his mind. And as soon as he completed the twentieth cycle of the ancient breathing technique, his headache began to recede.


    So encouraged by the result, he absorbed himself into the intense pranayam. Karuvaki looked away, her cheeks, which had apples in them, puffed with annoyance.


    *******


    Guha entered the arena with his blue feathered bird alicanto. He was dressed in his guild uniform. His beast bag was tied to his waist. Guha glanced towards his friend and couldn''t help but felt cheated. Ishit was busy in himself and wasn''t paying any heed to his match. He couldn''t send telepathic from here or he would have cursed the ungrateful fella.


    Though apprentices from his guild were cheering for him.


    His opponent Kovid was a lanky fellow. His face was pale revealing his identity from Sursena. A fire hawk was sitting on his shoulder. Guha couldn''t help but noticed the violent aura seeping out of his opponent falconer, and his guardian birds.


    Unlike yoddhas, falconers were not good at using Astras. They mainly relied on their bonded spirits birds.


    With the signal from the crier, both falconers bowed to each other.  Their eyes shone as they commanded their birds.


    Guha''s alincanto, the bluebird that fed on imperial gold, shook its wings and flew into the sky.  So did the fire hawk of Kovid.


    Alincanto let out an ear-splitting screech as its size grew from a dove to ain''t crane. The lightning began to play over its exquisite feathers. Its razor-sharp talons glittered in the sunshine.


    The bird attached the fire hawk. The hawk''s feathers were ablaze. It let out a furious outcry, as it met to the alincanto.


    The talons clanged like the swords of warriors, sending sparks and lightning bolts in the air. The birds tried to tear off each other but matched evenly or it looked so.


    Guha called off his bird and nodded to Kovid. The first round was over.


    They both united their beast bags and a dozen so spirits birds flew out of the magical bag, screeching loud as if happy to get their freedom back.


    Guha jumped on the alicanto''s back and flew up in the sky with his one dozen birds circling around him.


    They were not some ordinary spirit birds. Guha had chosen each of them very carefully for this event.


    Kovid had also followed him in the air. His collection of spirit birds was not inferior to Guha.


    Ishit didn''t waste any more time and formed a mental war plan, and sent it to his birds. The birds soon arranged them into a complicated formation.


    Kovid did the same.  Both sides turned silent as if waiting for some unknown single. And the crowd watched with bated breath.


    Suddenly, the birds come into motion, letting out screeches and destructive forces. The air seemed to split apart with lightning and fire sonic sounds. Guha birds clashed with Kovids. Tearing each other with their metallic talons. While both falconers controlled them with their minds.


    Guha jumped on the alicanto''s back and flew up in the sky with his one dozen birds circling around him.


    They were not some ordinary spirit birds. Guha had chosen each of them very carefully for this event.


    Kovid had also followed him in the air. His collection of spirit birds was not inferior to Guha.


    Ishit didn''t waste any more time and formed a mental war plan, and sent it to his birds. The birds soon arranged them into a complicated formation.


    Kovid did the same.  Both sides turned silent as if waiting for some unknown single. And the crowd watched with bated breath.


    Suddenly, the birds come into motion, letting out screeches and destructive forces. The air seemed to split apart with lightning and fire sonic sounds. Guha birds clashed with Kovids. Tearing each other with their metallic talons. While both falconers controlled them with their minds.


    Guha jumped on the alicanto''s back and flew up in the sky with his one dozen birds circling around him.


    They were not some ordinary spirit birds. Guha had chosen each of them very carefully for this event.


    Kovid had also followed him in the air. His collection of spirit birds was not inferior to Guha.


    Ishit didn''t waste any more time and for


    Guha jumped on the alicanto''s back and flew up in the sky with his one dozen birds circling around him.


    They were not some ordinary spirit birds. Guha had chosen each of them very carefully for this event.


    Kovid had also followed him in the air. His collection of spirit birds was not inferior to Guha.


    Ishit didn''t waste any more time and formed a mental war plan, and sent it to his birds. The birds soon arranged them into a complicated formation.


    Kovid did the same.  Both sides turned silent as if waiting for some unknown single. And the crowd watched with bated breath.


    Suddenly, the birds come into motion, letting out screeches and destructive forces. The air seemed to split apart with lightning and fire sonic sounds. Guha birds clashed with Kovids. Tearing each other with their metallic talons. While both falconers controlled them with their minds.


    med a mental war plan, and sent it to his birds. The birds soon arranged them into a complicated formation.


    Kovid did the same.  Both sides turned silent as if waiting for some unknown single. And the crowd watched with bated breath.


    Suddenly, the birds come into motion, letting out screeches and destructive forces. The air seemed to split apart with lightning and fire sonic sounds. Guha birds clashed with Kovids. Tearing each other with their metallic talons.. While both falconers controlled them with their minds.

 Chapter 134 - Samadhi

    Eight signs of Samadhi:


    1. Tears: Continuous flow of tears because of Bliss. Sadhak (devotee) started to cry, not because of pain or sorrow, but business. He feel so happy that tears begin to roll down on their own.


    2. Shivering: Sadhak''s (devotee) body starts to shiver all of a sudden while worshipping his favourite deity or meditating.


    3. Goosebumps: Sadhak gets goosebumps while praying.


    4. Heart Palpitation: Sadhak''s heart begins to run fast while praying or meditating.


    5. Sweating: Sadhak starts sweating though it is not so hot in his chamber.


    6. Singing: Due to blissness, Sadhak starts to sing


    7. Crying:  Sadhak starts to weep for no reason.


    8. Dancing: Sadhak starts to dance.


    These are signs which appear in the early state of Samadhi, especially during idol worshipping.


    State of Samadhi:


    When Sadhak gains full control over breathing and his mind stops, this state is called samadhi. Holding your breath for 12 seconds is called Dharana  (concentration of the mind). Focusing your total awareness on a single object for 144 seconds in such a way that you forgets about time, surroundings, and your body is called Dhyan (meditation).


    And when we continue practising Dhyan, one-day samadhi happens on its own, just like sleep comes on its own. You can''t force it to happen.


    Stages of Samadhi:


    Samprajnata Samadhi


    The first level of samadhi is where you are peaceful, quiet, in meditation, but you are available to the outside world. In this state, you are sitting quietly, consciously getting rid of disturbances of your mind and meditating. If some stimulus happens, you use your knowledge to respond; that is the Samprajnata Samadhi.


    (Savikalpa)


    nature.


    However, this is not yet a permanent state, and everybody has to return to ordinary consciousness. Patanjali describes the four stages of Savikalpa Samadhi are possible.


    1. Savitarka Samadhi


    This means "thought transformation on an object with the help of words." Perhaps it is because so te of Savitarka Samadhi, the mind weigh things with awareness and decide whether they are helpful to discuss or not.


    2. Sa-Asmita Samadhi


    This is the final stage of Savitarka Samadhi. When the yogi becomes established in the one-pointed state of consciousness achieved in Sananda Samadhi, the mind becomes even more purified and is able to penetrate deeper. Even the ahankara, or ego-sense��despite its power, its pervasive nature, and its seeming solidity��is only a vritti, a single thought of individualized existence. This vritti too can be suppressed, and when this happens, the yogi can directly perceive the source of the ahankara: the mahat. (cosmic mind)


    3. Savichara Samadhi


    Vichara samadhi (savichara and nirvichara) is described by Patanjali in sutras 1:44 and 45. "The state of samadhi concerned with subtle objects extends up to Prakriti (the source of all manifestation.) As savichara samadhi deepens, the yogi may begin to develop an understanding of the true nature of


    After some practice, the yogi will be able to fully transfer consciousness from the vitarka to the vicara level. Savichara Samadhi is a state of silence in which thinking is available, but the mind is quiet.


    4. Sa-Ananda Samadhi


    Here the mind is devoid of the objective world; you move beyond the intellect. There is no reasoning or reflection, just the tranquillity of the settled mind. The sattvic (pure) mind is only aware of its own joy. The focus is on the inner powers of perception and within the mind itself. It''s known as a "blissful" Samadhi filled with joyful peace.


    Asamprajnata Samadhi (Nirvikalpa)


    The second level of Samadhi is when you go deeper into yourself, away from the world outside, and if some stimulus happens, it won''t affect you. This is Asamprajnata Samadhi. In Mahabharata, Arjuna is supposed to have practised his archery with such a concentration.


    At this stage, the only thing present is pure, empty consciousness: only a self-aware being. This is Nirvikalpa or Nirbija samadhi. The yogi''s mind attains to take on some of the omniscient and omnipotent qualities of the cosmic. The yogi who is able to navigate this stage eventually attains discriminative wisdom and perfect purity of mind and surrenders all attachments.


    The Nirbija samadhi is also referred to as Nirvikalpa Samadhi. Sri Ramakrishna, Sri Ramana Maharshi, Sri Yukteswar Giri, and Swami Vivekananda are said to have experienced the state of Nirvikalpa and reached Nirbija Samadhi.


    It''s what Ishit is experiencing right now.


    1. Nirvitarka Samadhi


    It refers to the state in which the mental alternations of shabda (sound, name), artha (essence, goal), and j?ana (knowledge) are suspended. The less-real components, shabda and j?ana, fall away entirely, while the mind is absorbed in only artha, or form, and loses its awareness of being the knower. It''s where we have greater control over the mind, ideas, intellect, and dialogues. The memory about the nature of the object (its identifying sound and the accumulated knowledge) are temporarily transcended during Nirvitarka samadhi.


    2. Nirvichara Samadhi


    For the first time, true one-pointed concentration becomes possible. Even subtle thoughts do not occur. The perceptual limitations of time and space are transcended; this state is called Nirvichara Samadhi.


    3. Kaivalya Samadhi


    The final stage is to reach Kaivalya Samadhi: complete, final, and eternal union with the real, eternal form.


    In this samadhi, you become one with Vishnu, Shiva, Adi Sakhit or Brahman, the creator, who is omnipresent.


    Step by Step process into Samadhi


    The first step, Dharana, is loosely translated as "concentration." The Yoga Sutra gives a specific definition of this word: "to confine the mind or fix it in a well-defined space."


    Space is infinite. Identifying space is very difficult because it does not have shape, colour, or form. Therefore, to confine the mind to space, you must first separate it from the rest of infinite space by putting a border around it.


    Vyasa, the foremost commentator on the Yoga Sutras, advises bringing the mind to a space that is well defined, such as the area around your navel centre, the heart centre, the centre between the eyebrows, or to a particular external point, such as a flame or a specific image.


    You must then select an object to occupy that space, be it an image of Ganesha, a yantra, or a mantra.


    Distraction is the mind''s tendency to contact various objects at a fast speed and forget both the main object it was supposed to be aware of and the space in which it was supposed to be confined. Rather than giving in to the habit of distraction, bring your mind back to the chosen object and allow your mind to focus on that repeatedly.


    Concentration and distraction flow side by side. The only difference is that one stream of concentration is more substantial, heavier, and fuller than the other.


    As concentration matures, it turns into meditation or dhyana. This is the second step. So dhyana is a continuation of Dharana; your meditation is a more mature state of your concentration.


    Many saints and yogis say that if your mind remains concentrated on one object for at least 12 breaths, you have achieved a state of meditation. If, within that 12-breath period, your mind shifts from one object to another object, you are still at the stage of concentration.


    Samadhi dawns when your mind becomes completely absorbed in the object occupying the space to which you have confined it. In samadhi, the process of concentration, the object of concentration, and the mind that is trying to concentrate or meditate all have become one. In samadhi, you are aware only of the essence and not of the details.


    ***************


    Now we will cover the topic of bodies, as it will make you understand clearly what is Onish is suffering from.


    Jiva:


    An individual is called a "Jiva" in Vedanta. According to Vedanta a Jiva is composed of 3 bodies.


    These 3 bodies are:


    1. Gross Body (Sthula Sharira)


    2. Subtle Body (Sukshma Sharira)


    3. Causal Body (Karana Sharira)


    The Gross Body


    Material:


    The scriptures say that the Gross Body is made out of gross matter, which in turn is in the form of 5 gross elements. Gross Matter is composed of 5 gross elements:


    Space


    Air


    Fire


    Water


    Earth


    That a human body is composed of these 5 elements can easily be proved by analysis. A human body occupies space, has fire element in the form of body temperature, has air element in the form of life-breath, has a significant amount of water (liquid) within it, and has ''earth'' element to give it a solid form.


    Function:


    The scriptures say that the gross body is a temporary residence used by an individual (Jiva). It is like a house taken on rent.


    The rent payment is in the form of Karma; both good Karma (Punya) & bad Karma (Papa). As long as there is Karma waiting to fructify, the body is available.


    If there is no more Karma, then there is no reason for the Jiva to keep occupying a body. The reason some people die younger.


    II. The Subtle Body


    Scriptures say that Subtle Body is born out of subtle Matter, which in turn is composed of 5 subtle elements. Just as there are 5 gross elements, there are corresponding 5 subtle elements:


    Subtle Space


    Subtle Air


    Subtle Fire


    Subtle Water


    Subtle Earth


    So even though the elements are subtle, the subtle body is material in nature.


    Continue ......

 Chapter 135 - The Call Of Void

    As soon as Ishit passed the 108th cycle of the powerful but simple Pranayam, something stirred between his eyes brows, as if a snake uncoiled and slithered away, unblocking the passage. Euphoria washed over his body. The head-splitting pain disappeared as if it was just an illusion. Then came the silence, the quietness of the sky. It descended upon him like a butterfly. The chaotic thoughts, which had been tormenting him since he returned Kirat, finally disappeared, leaving behind a limpid pool with no ripple. Ishit became a watcher, and he listened to a distant voice. Or if misery, suffering, and agony could speak, they would sound like that faint voice. Undisturbed, calm like a Himalayan Naga ( they live naked in an icy cave of the Himalaya) sage, Ishit heard the piteous voice.


    "O Paramaatma! Have you abandoned us all? Have we not suffered enough? O epitome of compassion! Have you decided to forsake his glorious name? O savior of armless! Where are you ? All Brahmins have vanished. All the yajna kundas had long gone cold. Now no one sings the hymns of Vedas. O ancestor of all! Pitra Loka has collapsed... "


    The voice might have said something more if someone hadn''t shaken Ishit.


    "Wake up, you fool. They are calling for you." A furious voice said as Ishit came out of his trance. With his eyes vacant, his face expressionless, Ishit looked at the nuisance.


    "Have you gone dolt? Get up, it is your turn now.? " Karuvaki barked at him. Sure enough, the crier''s voice was booming in the stadium. Guha and others were staring at him, wondering what the hell he was doing.


    The crier had already called for him twice. And if he didn''t show up even after the third call, they would declare the Per-ankh, Academy''s (Liongate academy) guy victor. Of course, they tried to send telepathic messages, but Ishit''s shield blocked them all.


    Karuvaki grew worried when Ishit didn''t show any emotion. He kept staring at her like a dimwit.


    "Boy, stoping acting. They are going to assume that you ''ve forfeited the match." She agitated him again.


    It was then Ishit frowned. His stilled eyes stirred as emotions flooded his gleaming black eyes.


    "What happened? Didn''t I tell you not to disturb me? Can''t you sit quietly?" said he. He was pissed off.


    "Don''t you dare to shout at me. and you''d better run for the stadium the crier has already called out your name twice." snarled Karuvaki.


    "What! Why didn''t you wake me up earlier?" With lightning speed, Ishit rose to his feet.


    "I tried, okey! But you slept like a pig. Now hurry off." Ishit gave the girl a look and ran off. He couldn''t jump into the arena directly as it was shielded with a powerful array. So the only way he could enter it was two entrance doors.


    Ishit activated his spirit gait and dashed to the gate.


    Thanks, he was not too late. As he entered the stadium after showing his token to the keeper, Guha cheered. There were other few citizens Guruna who had come to know of his identity was shouting.


    Ishit gave his friend a nod while feeling guilty for not having been able to do the same. He was sure Guha wouldn''t let him go off so quickly.


    He took a deep breath feeling grateful to the ancient sage Anand Giri for imparting such a miraculous breathing technique to Onish. His headache had gone away for good. The Pranayam had revitalized his exhausted brain and body.


    The discovery had made Ishit look forward to checking other techniques, too. But first, he had to win this match.


    "What the hell were you doing?" said the boy, his golden eyes staring at Ishit. His complexion was black as blackberry. His long thick hair intricately interweaved. He was from the ancient land of Vatsa, a land replete with natural treasures and magic.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. I had fallen asleep," replied Ishit casually as he took his place in the arena.


    "Are all Garunians this much cocky? " said Nadir. His grip on his Vajra tightened. It was a strange weapon purely made of lightning essence and ethery mercury.


    Before Ishit could reply, the crier''s voice commenced the battle. Nadir attacked him without wasting any word.


    The sky rumbled without any clouds. A volley of lightning arrows like blue serpents rained down on Ishit.


    Ishit hurriedly formed a shield, but his reaction was slow. One arrow bit him on his shoulder, setting it on fire. Ishit blood boiled up like. It was no ordinary lightning. Ishit face turned as he flew out of the air unceasing rain.


    The smith of the Vajra must have been adept in curses to fuse them so perfectly into the Astra.


    An ordinary master smith could curse only arrows, swords, or weapons that directly came in contact with an opponent. Mixing the mysterious power of spells into pure elemental energy required another kind of mastery over spells.


    Ishit''s shield didn''t last too long before the corrosive lightning. He soon realized he couldn''t hide behind his shields anymore. His mind raced to find a counterattack. An idea flashed across his mind.


    He summoned his trident, and with a just thought of his mind, it turned into a metallic shield, covering him like a cage while also touching the earth. The crowd let out a loud gasp of surprise. "What was that?"


    "Since when have first star astras started to change shape?"


    "Are you sure it is a first star astra?"


    "yes, just look at its aura?"


    The crowd erupted into a frenzied talk.


    Sakuni frowned so did many of the judges and others at Ishit''s unusual weapon.


    "Didn''t Lucas tell the boy could only make ordinary one-star astras? What is  it then?" The black raven said.


    "Maybe Viswa forged it for the boy. "  Tissa replied, but his face showed he didn''t believe what he was saying. If the old smith could really forge such advanced one-star astras he would have long made one.


    Sakuni gave him a side glance and nodded. Tissa knew the old fox hadn''t accepted his explanation.


    The old man fell silent as they both watched the battle.


    The furious lightning snakes attacked the cages from all around. However, this time, as soon as they touched the shield they got absorbed into it. Their power dissipated. Of course, the evil curse couldn''t be negated so easily. The mysterious power of the spell did try to corrode the cage. But the consciousness of Astra, though of insect grade, slowed its rate by gathering elemental energy from the surrounding in defense.


    It gave Ishit a moment to think about the strategy to battle with Nadir, the apprentice of the Per-ankh academy. Spirit wielders of Vatsa were known for their mastery over natural forces, especially curses.


    And sure enough, when Nadir saw his attack was not inflicting much damage, he put away his power Vajra.


    And Ishit dissolved the shield when he was about to attack he found himself studied rooted on the spot, like a statue, unable to move even his finger.  The wind sighed in his ears. Even the audience fell silent.


    Their shock was valid, for they had witnessed a mere apprentice using curses advanced curse wit so easy.


    *******


    He summoned his trident, and with a just thought of his mind, it turned into a metallic shield, covering him like a cage while also touching the earth. The crowd let out a loud gasp of surprise. "What was that?"


    "Since when have first star astras started to change shape?"


    "Are you sure it is a first star astra?"


    "yes, just look at its aura?"


    The crowd erupted into a frenzied talk.


    Sakuni frowned so did many of the judges and others at Ishit''s unusual weapon.


    "Didn''t Lucas tell the boy could only make ordinary one-star astras? What is  it then?" The black raven said.


    "Maybe Viswa forged it for the boy. "  Tissa replied, but his face showed he didn''t believe what he was saying. If the old smith could really forge such advanced one-star astras he would have long made one.


    Sakuni gave him a side glance and nodded. Tissa knew the old fox hadn''t accepted his explanation.


    The old man fell silent as they both watched the battle.


    The furious lightning snakes attacked the cages from all around. However, this time, as soon as they touched the shield they got absorbed into it. Their power dissipated. Of course, the evil curse couldn''t be negated so easily. The mysterious power of the spell did try to corrode the cage. But the consciousness of Astra, though of insect grade, slowed its rate by gathering elemental energy from the surrounding in defense.


    It gave Ishit a moment to think about the strategy to battle with Nadir, the apprentice of the Per-ankh academy. Spirit wielders of Vatsa were known for their mastery over natural forces, especially curses.


    And sure enough, when Nadir saw his attack was not inflicting much damage, he put away his power Vajra.


    And Ishit dissolved the shield when he was about to attack he found himself studied rooted on the spot, like a statue, unable to move even his finger.  The wind sighed in his ears. Even the audience fell silent.


    Their shock was valid, for they had witnessed a mere apprentice using curses advanced curse wit so easy.

 Chapter 136 - Call Of Wind

    As soon as Ishit passed the 108th c


    ycle of the powerful but simple Pranayam, something stirred between his eyes brows, as if a snake uncoiled and slithered away,


    unblocking the passage. Euphoria washed over his body. The head-splitting pain disappeared as if it was just an illusion. Then ca


    me the silence, the quietness of the sky. It descended upon him like a butterfly. The chaotic thoughts, which had been tormenting him since he returned Kirat, finally disappeared, leaving behind a limpid pool w


    ith no ripple. Ishit became a watcher, and he lis


    tened to a distant voice. Or if misery, suffering, and agony could speak, they would sound like that faint voice. Undisturbed, calm like a Himalayan Naga ( they live naked in an icy cave of the Himalaya) sage, Ishit heard the piteous voice.


    "O Paramaatma! Have you abandoned us all? Have we not suffered enough? O epitome of compassion! Have you decided to forsake his glorious name? O savior of armless! Where are you ? All Brahmins have vanished. All the yajna kundas had long gone cold. Now no one sings the hymns of Vedas. O ancestor of all! Pitra Loka has collapsed... "


    The voice might have said som


    ething more if someone hadn''t shaken Ishit.


    "Wake up, you fool. They are calling for you." A furious voice said as Ishit came out of his trance. With his eyes vacant, his face express


    ionless, Ishit looked at the nuisance.


    "Have you gone dolt? Get up, it is your turn now.? " Karuvaki barked at him. Sure enough, the crier''s voice was booming in the stadium. Guha and others were staring at him, wondering what the hell he was doing.


    The crier had already called for him twice. And if he didn''t show up even after the third call, they would declare Al-Drum, the appr


    entice from Dragon academy victor. Of course, they tried to send telepathic messages, but Ishit''s shield blocked them all.


    Karuvaki grew worried when Ishit didn''t show any emotion. He kept staring at her like a dimwit.


    "Boy, stoping acting. They are going to assume that you ''ve forfeited the match." She agitated him again.


    It was then Ishit frowned. His stilled eyes stirred as emo


    tions flooded his gleaming black eyes.


    "What happened? Didn''t I tell you not to disturb me? Can''t you sit quietly?" said he. He was pissed off.


    "Don''t you dare to shout at me. and you''d better run for the stadium the crier has already called out your name twice." snarled Karuvaki.


    "What! Why didn''t you wake me up earlier?" With lightning speed, Ishit rose to his feet.


    "I tried, okey! But you slept like a pig. Now hurry off." Ishit gave the girl a look and ran off. He couldn''t jump into the arena directly as it was shielded with a powerful array. So the only way he could enter it was two entrance doors.


    Ishit activated his spirit gait and dashed to the gate.


    Thanks, he was not too late. As he entered the stadium after showing his token to the keeper, Guha and other few citizens of Guruna who had come to know of his identity cheered for him. While most of them sneered.


    Ishit gave his friend a nod while feeling guilty inside for not having been able to do the same. He was sure Guha wouldn''t let him go off so easily. He''d better prepare a good excuse for the chatterbox.


    Ishit took a deep breath feeling grateful to the ancient sage Anand Giri for imparting such a miraculous breathing technique to Onish. His headache had gone away for good. The Pranayam had revitalized his exhausted brain and body.


    The discovery had made Ishit look forward to checking other techniques, too. But first, he had to win this match. As for how these strange memories had appeared in his mind, Ishit had no idea nor did he try to find it. His gut feeling was telling him that he wouldn''t like it.


    "Do you think this act of yours has made you special?" said the boy, his golden eyes staring at Ishit. His complexion was black as blackberry. His long thick hair intricately interweaved. He was from the dragon land, a land replete with natural treasures and magic.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. I had fallen asleep," replied Ishit casually as he took his place in the arena.


    "Are all Garunians this much impertinent? " said Al-Drum. His grip on his Vajra tightened. It was a strange weapon purely made of lightning essence and ethery mercury. Ishit could sense the fierce oppressing aura around his opponent. An invisible pressure was exuding out of him.


    Before Ishit could reply, the crier''s voice commenced the battle. Al-Drum, like a veteran,  attacked him without wasting any word, catching Ishit off guard, who had thought they would first exchange courtesies.


    All of a sudden, the sky rumbled without any clouds. A volley of lightning arrows like blue serpents rained down on Ishit, burning Ishit clothes to ashes.


    Ishit hurriedly formed a shield, but his reaction was slow. One arrow bit him on his shoulder, setting it on fire. Ishit felt as if thousands of small lightning snakes had entered his body, wreaking havoc in his veins. It was no ordinary lightning. Ishit face turned pale as he flew out of the unceasing rain of lightning serpents.


    The smith of the Vajra must have been adept in curses to fuse them so perfectly into the Astra.


    An ordinary master smith could curse only arrows, swords, or weapons that directly came in contact with an opponent. Mixing the mysterious power of spells into pure elemental energy required another kind of mastery over spells.


    Ishit''s shield didn''t last too long before the eroding lightning. He soon realized he couldn''t hide behind his shields anymore. His mind raced to find a counterstrike. His deep understanding of various destructive forces didn''t let him down. An idea flashed across his mind.


    Ishi summoned his trident, and with a just thought of him, it turned into a metallic enclosure, covering him like a cage while also touching the earth. The crowd let out a loud gasp of surprise. "What was that?"


    "Since when have first star astras become able to change shape?"


    "Are you sure it is a first star astra?"


    "yes, just look at its aura. "


    The crowd erupted into a frenzied talk.


    Sakuni, the black raven of Atlantia, frowned so did many of the judges at Ishit''s unusual weapon.


    "Didn''t Lucas tell that the boy could only make ordinary one-star astras? What is  it then?" The black raven asked Tissa.


    "Maybe Viswa forged it for the boy. "  Tissa replied, but his face showed he didn''t believe what he was saying. If the old smith could really forge such advanced one-star astras he would have long made one.


    Sakuni gave him a side glance and nodded. Tissa knew the old fox hadn''t accepted his explanation. Since last night''s incident some


    thing had changed between the two of them. And as always, it had made Tissa angry. It was his life he would lead it as he wanted. He would fuck whoever he wanted. What the hell did the old fool th


    ink of himself?  It was not like he had done something new. Sharing women with others was not new among Atlatian. And besides, Lucas had promised he would never touch the lass after that. The codger was getting bolder day by day. He had to do something or he, Tissa, should forget ever sitting on the throne.


    ******


    The furious lightning snakes attacked the cages from all around. However, this time, as soon as they touched the shield they got abso


    rbed into it. Their power dissipated. Of course, the evil curse couldn''t be negated so easily. The mys


    terious power of the spell did try to corrode the cage. But the consciousness of Astra, though of insect grade, slowed its rate by gathering elemental energy from the surrounding in its defense.


    It bought Ishit some time to think about the strategy to battle with the dragon. Spirit wielders of the dragon land were known for their mastery over natural forces, especially wind, and lightning. They said it was Tup?, the god of light


    ning and thunder, that had left his seed in the womb of the first queen of the dragon land. And thus they were all his descendants.


    And sure enough, when Al- Druma saw his attack was not inflicting much damage, he put away his mighty Vajra.


    Ishit dissolved his shield and decided not to wait for his opponent to attack. During the fighting with a dragon, being offensive was supp


    osed to be a good tactic. However, When Ishit was about to attack he found himself rooted on the spot, like a statue, unable to move even his finger.  The wind sighed in his ears.  The audience fell silent.


    As none of them had expected the first-year apprentice of the dragon academy to be able to cast the Sthambha curse.


    Ishit froze on his spot, his eyes widened in shock.


    Padma''s face turned pale. She got up to her feet. And If Oman hadn''t stopped her, she would have rushed to save her son.


    "Don''t! None can interfere with it. " said Oman.


    "But..." she bit her lips. Her eyes welled up.


    "He is not in danger.. The boy wouldn''t dare to break the rules."

 Chapter 137 - Curses

    Oman let out a long sigh. There was no way the boy could counter this curse. Of all the curses, Stambhan was hard to break, even if the caster was just a novice apprentice. Unlike other curses, stambhan attacked the opponent''s brain. It froze his thoughts, bewildered his wits, stilled his mind, and thus it paralyzed his whole body, rendering him into a living statue. A wielder under this curse couldn''t even recall who he was, let alone remember all the spirit- paths he needed to break free of the evil spell.


    Was this a divine will? Would the tree of Inna''s lineage finally dry away? The lord of Minaak wondered. A cold sensation surged into his veins. His mighty hands, which had severed thousands of Moriyans'' heads, quivered. Since he had greeted the Atlantians into the city, he had been having these ominous signs.


    Yesterday Oman had sent the messenger bird to the stone-eyed asking his vision of these strange signs. And the reply, like always, had left him confused. He doubted even the old priest himself could decipher the convoluted verse. Oman contemplated the message...


    "After eons, once again,


    The city of the sun will have a bath in the blood rain.


    In the sanctum of Father, apsaras will sing.


    Death of Mother will give speechless ones their king.


    The house of Inna will shut its door.


    Sons will recall what they once swore.


    The secret of the virgin will unfold.


    The last fruit of Khal will cross the forbidden threshold.


    The sky will cry, the wind will moan.


    By the water''s women, scions of Manu will be drown''d.


    Unchaste will pity the chaste,


    Varuna will run into a sinister trap.


    O sons of Mazia, Hark! An eternal night is upon us.


    A long night is upon us,


    A dawnless night is upon us.


    O, Mother! What you have done!."


    Once again, Oman''s shoulders twitched. A drop appeared on his broad forehead. The lord of Minaak again found himself to make out the coded or to speak precisely; he didn''t dare to decode the verses.


    Oman circulated spirit to shake off the chilly and fixed his eyes on the battle.


    ********


    Under the powerful curse, Ishit''s brain froze, and so did spirit in nadis. It was a strange state. Ishit became a watcher, watching everything with no shred of emotions and worry. He couldn''t feel anything, not even his existence as you do in the thoughtless yogic state.


    As per the arena codes, the announcer waited for five breaths -long time, to see If Ishit could break out of the evil spell. Time ticked away. Al-Drum didn''t do anything further, nor it was needed. Moreover, the arena codes didn''t allow him to attack a defenseless opponent.


    They said before Aslan, Stambhan curse was a forbidden curse during sparring matches. As it left adverse effects on the wielder''s consciousness if he couldn''t break out of the spell within a few breaths. Some were very serious like the curse made the victim vulnerable to mental attack or such evil curses.


    Aslan, who was a lover of arenas, legalized it. But when some unfortunate incidents occurred, he modified the arena codes.


    And according to these modified codes,


    If the victim was able to break free of the spell within ten breaths, he would be given a second chance to spar with his opponent. And if he couldn''t, the caster would-be winner.


    A silly rule, if you asked a man, but it was not the only one.


    In the audience, Karna sneered.


    "What a pity! Now I won''t be able to make him lick the dust. "


    "Ya! After hearing the smithy friend of yours, I thought he would be powerful. He can''t even break out of a low-grade Stambhana''s spell." chimed in one of his Atlantian friends. They, along with their guardians, had come here to find something in Nimarawood. As for what, the boys had refused to divulge to their host. Karna didn''t press them. He didn''t want to offend them.


    Though they were of his age and shared the same house in the Royal Academy,  their status was such that Karna could only lick their boots and hope this trip went without a hitch.


    The boy with shoulder-length hair was Turstin, and the other with an arched nose was Thale. They both came from two powerful noble families of Atlantia. This could be easily guessed by the cultivation of their guardians. Both middle-aged men were of master rank spirit wielders.


    "He is just someone I saved from an embarrassing situation in my childhood. He is not my friend." Karna replied,


    "You mean the boy you pulled out of the gutter?" asked Turstin.


    "Ya! The same one. But please don''t embarrass him by reminding the disgraceful incident." Karna replied.


    "Haha, I won''t!" said Turstin.


    "So, have you two found what you were looking for?" Karna asked.


    "No! But don''t worry. I trust Sorren and Castor; they will soon find it. " replied Thale, hurriedly as if afraid chatty Turstin would reveal something.


    *****


    When Ishit didn''t show any sign of breaking free of the stambhan, Karuvaki''s face turned grim. Was the annoying boy really going to be defeated in his second match?


    It had already been five breaths, and if Ishit didn''t break out of the curse soon. Al-Drum would be declared the winner. She didn''t know why her heart was growing heavier. It was not she liked this arrogant cousin of her. He didn''t even thank her for waking him. She reminded herself to feel angry and displeased with the boy. But for some reason, all she felt was nervousness and unease. What would he do if he hadn''t won the match? No academy would take him in, at least not a good one. Karuvaki was in the middle of contemplation when something occurred in the arena.


    Suddenly, Al-Drum, who was just staring at Ishit, coughed up a mouth of blood. His face turned pale with dread.


    Before the dumbfounded crowd, Ishit moved. His eyes were bloodshot red, and his face flushed.


    He glared at Al-Drum as a lion looked at its prey.


    "Please save me, master. " howled the mighty Al-Drum as he fled out of the arena. However, before he could even step out of the shield. Ishit''s enlarged arm grabbed him by the neck as a butcher grabbed a cock before wrying its neck.


    Nobody had any clue about what had transpired in the arena that had turned the table. Baffled at the bizarre scene, they watched as Ishit thundered and with him boomed sky. People felt as if heaven had wanted to come down. The air stilled. Up in the sky, Inna, the lord of the day, cowered.


    "Tell me who gave you Ismrit-dasyu."


    It was not Ishit''s voice, for the voice had no emotion save the soul freezing cold of Oymyakon.


    All the judges, Sakuni, Oman, and other master wielders stood up. They looked at each other.


    The crowd gasped as people broke out into uproar. What was Ismrit-Dasyu? An advanced and one of the rarest treasures forged by werehyena. Another name of Ismrit Dasyu was ''memory stealer''. No wonder Al-Drum cast the stambhan curse first. He wanted to steal his opponent''s memory.


    Keepers rushed towards the arena.


    "Please save me! He will kill me." All Al-Drum did was scream for his life.


    "No one will be able to save you, today." Ishit tightened his grip, choking the screams of Al-Drum.


    "No! Don''t you dare to kill him, lad" A voice boomed out from the audience. And a man flew up. in the air. He flicked his finger and the shield covering the arena shattered. He had worn tattered clothes.  His unkempt messy hair was dusty as if he hadn''t taken a bath for eons. His eyes were green and sharp like an eagle. The air of wilderness around him was clear as day. In a stride, the man was in the arena.


    "Master...Save me!" gurgled Al-Drum. His eyes were bulging out of the sockets.


    "Let go of him, Boy." commanded the man. His fearless eyes fixed at Ishit.


    "How dare you to break the arena rules?" Keepers circled him, their mighty Astras in their hands. "Surrender yourself!" But the man didn''t pay them any heed.


    "And who you''re to command me, Sir," Ishit asked, without loosening his grip.


    "Someone you human can''t afford to offend. Now Let go of him, and I won''t ask you to return the treasure."  the man replied unfazed by the fact that other master wielders had appeared, too.


    "May I know whom I Tissa can''t afford to offend?" It was Tissa who chimed in first. Sakuni shook his head but said nothing. His sharp eyes scrutinized the uncouth man.


    "Boy, go and suck Moremi''s tits for a few more years. Then you might be worthy to know my name." replied the green-eyed man. "So lad,..." he looked at Ishit.


    "Bastard, do you have a death wish?" Tissa''s anger burst out. "soldiers, arrest this mother fucker. I want his head."


    The keepers didn''t dare to disobey the royal prince. They attacked together. While Oman, who hadn''t uttered a single word so far, kept standing motionless holding Padma''s hand.

 Chapter 138 - Battle That Shook The Colosseum

    Ishit placed a sealing curse on Al-Drum and flew off to his parents. His heart was still thudding like a Mridangam. He felt fortunate that his parents had fed him the memory pill; otherwise, he would have turned into an oaf today.


    Al-Drum''s stambhan curse had caught him off guard, for he hadn''t expected him to use the forbidden curse. One rarely used such curses during sparrings. After all, the chief goal of sparing or such events was to showcase your understanding of battle arts and your potential, not defeat your opponent. That was the reason sometimes, even defeated ones were placed in the top ten by judges or got accepted into prestigious academies.


    Ishit dropped Al-drum on the ground as his mother hugged him tightly, knocking the air out of his lungs. Her comforting smell calmed down his boiling blood.


    "Are you all right, my moon?" asked she, sobbing. She kissed Ishit''s forehead.


    "Ma, you''re choking me to death," Ishit said. But he didn''t push away her. It was her love that had saved him today.


    As soon as the curse sealed his brain, Ishit found his awareness trapped in an invisible cage. He could watch everything but couldn''t do anything. The spell had stilled her spirit like winter froze a rivulet. But He didn''t panic. The death worshipers had taught him how to counter these evil curses in great detail.


    According to him, these curses used your negative energy, fears, doubts, and impure thoughts against you. So if someone had a pure mind free of all vices, these spells turned ineffective on him. It was also one of the secrets of Dwizas. No one could curse these pious beings.


    Hence, if someone wanted to counter these spells, he just had to cut off the negative energy that fueled these curses. But this seemingly simple task was so difficult that only a handful of wielders could pull it off. To make yourself devoid of all desire and thoughts was not an easy feat. Only dwizas, who had renounced everything, could do this. It was also why most wielders used external treasures or pills to negate these curses. As for what these treasures were, the wizard didn''t name them. From his grim face, Ishit could guess they were not easy to obtain or something that wizard despised.


    The wizard went on describing the states one experienced under the evil spells. And finally, he divulged the secret only known to the wizards.


    " Stambhan, maran, and uchchantan, all these curses first seize their victim''s brain and his gross body. The subtle mind and subtle senses remain unaffected for a long time. In simple words, the soul remains unaffected for a while. That is why the victim can watch everything but can''t do anything. " The wizard explained, "So, if someone who has mastered the last basic spirit path (path to leave the body as spirit body) and has left the body even for once, can easily negate the stambhan. Of course, he must know proper technique. And which is not easy to obtain, at least now, when Dwizas are so despised and understood worthless. "


    Udolf sighed and looked towards the big window as if he could see the nine-story spirit shrine where the stone-eyed lived.


    "Vartians will never know what they have lost by demolishing the spirit shrines and slaying the innocent dwizas. They say the most trodden and oppressed beings are commoners, but if you look into the unwritten annals of Varta. You will discover that they were dwizas who had been butchered time after time. Have you never wondered why Mora wanted to kill every single dwiza out there?"


    The wizard looked into Ishit''s dark eyes as if hoping that he would give him the reason.


    "Didn''t he want to erase the Old Ways? " Ishit had replied. It was not any secret. Mora wanted to convert every single human being into his faith. And Dwizas, who were preachers and keepers of the Old Ways, were obstacles in his path.


    "Maybe." Udolf said, "anyway, coming back to our topic. Suppose you keep practicing this last spirit diagram. You will discover you don''t need your brain to think and to cast spells. Once you achieve the ability to think and cast spells without your gross brain, you have to follow three steps to negate the evil curse. " The wizard went on,


    "First step: Recall the happiest memory of your life. Feel its warmth. It will uplift your spirit and reduce the negative energy in your body.


    Second step: gather pranic energy that resides in the soul.


    Third step:  cast the counter spell,  ???? ?? ?? ?? ???? ?? ??????! ( Jwal ham sam lam ksham phat swaha).


    This spell scattered the negative energy that was fueling the curse, and you will regain your body."


    Ishit once again felt grateful towards the wizard, who was still sitting in the audience. Though Ishit hadn''t excepted he needed the spell so soon; he had practiced it in his free time. The swiftness with which the spell had destroyed the evil curse had surprised him.


    It took Ishit a moment to break free of the curse, but as soon as he recovered his gross brain. He found a silvery insect devouring his consciousness. Though Ishit had never seen an actual memory stealer before, he had seen its images and descriptions in Glassain''s library.


    So it didn''t take him long to recognize the evil treasure. The werehyenas of Qori Ismaris were said to have the knowledge to forge this treasure. However, as the werehyenas were hated by all beings except Vrikshas (tree men), they rarely interacted with humans.


    However, this didn''t stop their demonic treasures from being popular among humans.


    As soon as Ishit recognized what was happening, a dread swept over him.  He hurriedly gathered floating memories that had appeared in his mind when he was meditating in Drona''s arsenal-and threw them on the memory-stealer, thus keeping it busy.


    Though druids didn''t document how to forge the memory-stealer, they did have a way to defend the memories from this thief. They must have encountered these evil attacks multiple times during their war against the evil trees.


    Ishit swept his awareness and soon found the mental link with which Al-drum was controlling the evil treasure, and snapped it off.


    Of course, it was not so easy, that was why it took him so long to regain his body. He first had to feed his pranic energy to the evil treasure to become its second master. Only a master smithy who had a deep knowledge of Glassian''s smithy could do this. If he had broken the mental link without doing it, the memory stealer would have gone on a rampage and destroyed his consciousness.


    Once Ishit became sure that the evil treasure had accepted his soul aura, he snapped Al-druma''s link and attacked him.


    As for why his attack was so powerful, it was all thanks to Balinor who had allowed him to meditate in his house.


    Ishit''s understanding of elements had deepened greatly. And the discovery was surprising even to him. After all, since the day he had returned from Kirat, his brain had been throbbing. He hadn''t gotten time to check anything else.


    ****


    "Oman, do you really want to do this?" The savage man asked the lord Minaak, who hadn''t uttered a single word. "After all this is your city, and I''m sure you know what will happen to this beautiful place after this battle."


    The keepers halted their attack as they too glanced towards their lord.


    Tissa''s face turned red like ripe a tomato. They were all treating him like empty air.


    "Didn''t you all hear my commands? I want this man''s head. " He roared.  "If you dare to disobey me, I will have your heads on spikes. "


    His threat paled the keepers'' faces. They looked at each other and then towards Oman, who was appraising the man.


    "Crown Prince, I think we should give him a chance to explain his audacious act."  Oman finally said, his eyes still fixed at the savage man.


    Relief washed over the tense faces of the keepers. However, the blood seemed to gush out of Tissa''s reddish face.


    "No! Anyone who dared to disrespect the queen and me must die. Soldiers! don''t you want to live anymore?" Tissa refused to back out. His blues turned golden as the spirit gush towards him.


    "Prince, I too think it wouldn''t be too late to behead him after we interrogate him." Sakuni finally stepped in.  Tissa glared at him as if wanted to devour him. His knuckles crackled.


    "Okey! But I want these keepers to be beheaded too. They dare to disobey their prince. " He clenched his teeth.


    "It won''t be possible, Price. They didn''t disobey you. Maybe you are forgetting you''re in Garuna, not in Kambhoj. According to codes, the soldiers of a province only have to obey their lord, of course, the lord hasn''t been declared a traitor or so. And His majesty still thinks I''m faithful to him." Oman said in his grave tone.


    " Lord Oman''s words are correct. You can''t command his men. Unless he breaks the treaty. " Sakuni hurriedly said.


    Tissa gave them a venomous glance.

 Chapter 139 - Battle

    "HAHA! HAHA!!"


    The whole colosseum laughed with the savage man.


    "You humans are really laughable! " said he.  The whole audience had turned silent. "Do you really think you all can catch me let alone interrogate me? "


    "We will see that," said Oman.  "Noone, who dared to cause trouble during the event, will be spared. Not to speak you dared to harm my son. I don''t care whether humanity can afford to offend you or not. I only know if you didn''t give me a satisfactory answer only one us leave alive from here. "


    Oman''s solemn voice boomed out, The air grew heavier. Ishit felt spirit rapidly begin to gather into the arena. He couldn''t help but be amazed at the power of Maharathi. His father didn''t even summon it. Just his anger had triggered spirit.


    "Haahaa!"  The savage man laughed again as Oman had told an amusing joke. "I don''t doubt a son of Manu. However, Believe me Oman you''re not my match. And I can smell a crisis is impending upon you. So if you''re wise you will let go of the dragon boy, and save your energy for what is more important to you."


    Sakunit frowned. Tissa''s eyes widened. However, Oman remained impassive. A brooding silence fell in the stadium.


    Ishit glanced at Oman, and then at his mother, whose face had darkened. So his insticts were right. He


    "Oman!" Padma called out. However,Oman didn''t seem to listen to her. His eyes staring at the man, as if want to see his soul.


    "Oman! You can''t shed blood, atleast not before ..." The queen of Garuna didn''t finish the sentence.


    "What is your name?" asked Oman in tone of a lord.


    "Nameless!" replied the savage.  Oman and all frowned. "Ask your book worm! " he added with an evil grin.


    "I''m leaving now. If you survive this test. We''ll meet again, boy."


    "Who said you can leave, motherfuker!" Tissa roared as he attacked.  The powerful attack land on the savage man burning him into ashes, no leaving anything behind. A gaint crater appeared where the man was standing. Everyone left dumbounded. What the hell it was!


    Tissa looked most surprised. He blinked his eyes not daring to beleive his eyes. The aura he had sensed around the bagger was not a slighest bit weaker than his father. There was no way his casual attack could kill such a powerfulbeing. But the truth was before him.


    Was the man just bluffing all the while? He wondered. Was he a behrupiya (an impressionist)? Or else Tissa''s mind couldn''t see any explanation.


    "Haaha! The son of witch was a behrupiya! " He let out a loud laugh like borish man, breaking the odd silence. Padma gave him a dispised look. As he let go of Ishit''s hand.


    "Prince, language! you''re in public."  Sakuni said, his thick brows still knotted. He looked around in the crowd as if searchign for someone.


    "Where is the boy?"  The black raven turned to Ishit. Ishit looked  behind were he had droped Al-Drum after sealing his nadis.


    The dragon boy had disappered from his place, leaving behind a pile of sand.


    Oman swept his glance and the dust settled down.  There was no singn of him. The crowd erputed into loud chatters.


    Ishit checked the memory-stealer in his counsious. It was still there, floating calmly.


    Sakuni walked over to the pile of the dust. His gleaming eyes examined it. He took some in his hand and after exmining for a while he put it away.


    "Lord Oman, I think your culprits escaped. " he turned to Oman. a cunning smile blooming over his face.


    "Should we proceed with the next match?" asked he.


    Oman nodded, and the crier''s voice boomed out again. After a mild argument among them, the judge declared Ishit the winner.


    Ishit''s joined Karuvaki''s in the auditorium.


    "Why didn''t you kill him? " asked she as soon as Ishit sat down in his chair. "Now he has escaped."


    "I didn''t want to." said Ishit.  However, the truth was different. As soon as Ishit discoved Al-Drum want to destory his memories, his blood boiled up.


    Hearing myraids of stories from Suta, Ishit had learnt one thing  perfectly ''To be kind to your enemy is to be cruel to yourself''.


    They said legendry King  Kalyan had captrured Haider, a moriyanin warlord, in the first battle of Tarain, but he didn''t kill him. Later when his chief minster Kadambavasa  died and his kingdom was in weak state, Haider attacked him and killed him, with the help of some traitors. The evil deflier king raped his two daugher in the sqaure before the whole city, and then gave them to his Gazis, who were worse than savage beasts.


    As for Kalyan''s wife, the queen Ratna, she met worse fate than her two daughters.


    Thousands of defilers first raped her , keeping her alive by feeding her unicorn blood, then they paraded her naked around the city. Once they had done with her, they sold her to a whorehouse.


    History of Varta was filled with such heart-wrenching tales. And that was enough to make Ishit understand that your enemy is not your spoiled son who would rue his sin once you reprimand


    him a bit.


    This was the reason he wanted to kill the boy then and there and steal his memories later to check who had set him up on the evil task.


    However, his father''s voice had stopped him. Ishit could still feel the solemnness in his voice as he forbade him from killing  the boy telepathically.


    "Why? Are you a stupid? He would come again and attack you. " Karuvaki said, her charming eyes glaring at him, so did her  winged lion.


    "Can you stop calling me stupid again and again? " Ishit couldn''t help be angry. His mind was already reelling with questions. He didn''t know what his mother meant by ''you can''t shed blood before--''.


    Before what?  Ishit pondered.


    And what was the crisis?  Ishit couldn''t make out what could threatened his father now. After all, Griva had arrested every defilers  hidden in the city. No province would attack Garuna. They were all under Aslan''s control.


    This left only with two possibilties.


    Either Aslan himself wanted to destroyed Garuna or defilers were still hiding somerewhere waiting for an oppertunity to attack.


    Ishit canceled the second possibity. There was no way so many defilers could filer in again so soon; at least not now when even Aslan''s men were looking for them all over Varta.


    Thus only Aslan could be the casue of this so called impending calamity. Ishit didn''t doubt it. Not after seeing the ghost scroll.


    No wonder Tissa had brought so many Master Warriors with him this time, and the black raven too. The unsual Interest of many pretegious academies, which had never shown any curiosity in Inna''s feast before , was not just a coincedence. They must have come here to assist Tissa in his wicked plan. Then his uncle, Vasu and his two uncanny copanions, were they too here to aid Tissa? Ishit gave Karuvaki''s scrutinizing glance.


    "What? Why are you staring at me like an idiot?" Karuvaki snapped at him.


    "Why are  you all here?" Ishit asked solemnly.


    "Where?" Karuvaki gave him a puzzled look.


    "Here in Minaak!"


    "Are you sure that Al-Drum hasn''t stolen away your brain? " Karuvaki said.


    "Tell me why all of you are here!" Ishit ingnored the girl''s jibe.


    "To see you, attend this boring event, or for what. " She replied, putting displeased look.  "I didn''t want to come, but Pitu dragged me. Why are you asking?"


    "And you''ve no idea why he has brought those evil men with him?"


    "They are not evil. Ok! They had been working for my father for years. And if you judgeing them by what happened in the dinning hall, then let me tell you. In Kalinga, not only in Kalinga, but everywhere, commeners are treated like this. They have got only one purpose to serve their betters. And it''s natrual. I don''t know what you shoutherners  want to show by acting differently. You can''t change natural order. A lion can''t be treated like a deer. And a deer can never get the respect of a lion. "


    Karuvaki burst out.


    Ishit''s lips twitched but he didn''t argue with the girl.  He knew you coudn''t change someone''s mindset by debating with them. Not if the person doesn''t want to change.


    Only his personal experiences could do that. His ancestors pitied commoners for they had witnessed their sacrifieces, their loyality, and knew commoners too had heart and feelings just like spirit wielders or so called betters.


    They believed Spirit had bestowed powers upon them to serve helpless,and weaks not to oppressed them. Of course, it was a phylosphy of Old Ways.


    Ishit sighed. Perhaps, Lord Vasu hadn''t told the girl about his sinster plans.


    However, what puzzled Ishit, if Vasu had known that a battle would occur in Minaak, why he had brought his two children.


    Was he not afraid of any mishappen? After all in battle of Maharathis, apprentices were ants.

 Chapter 140 - Guhas Fight

    "Please, don''t bother me for a ghadi." requested Ishit to Karuvaki. He cast a shield around him, silencing all the bluster. The keepers of the stadium carried away unconscious Narang. The crier called out the contenders of second matches.


    "Guha of Minaak, Kovid of Ooty."


    "What do you mean by ''don''t bother me? It''s you who is bothering me." Karuvaki snapped at him, "what the hell are you doing?" Her


    almond eyes widened as she sensed the spirit shield, condensing around them.


    "I have to do Anulom Vilom," replied Ishit, regrating that he couldn''t watch Guha''s fighting.


    "What Lom- Lom!"


    "It''s Anulom Vilom not Lom-lom


    . A breathing exercise to relax one''s mind. Now be quiet." Ishit''s throbbing eye was making it difficult even to speak. He regretted not being able to watch Guha''s match.


    "Ok!" Maybe she could feel Ishit was not feeling well, Karuvaki agreed.


    So Ishit once again recalled every step and sat in Padmasana (lotus position) with his spine straight.


    "!!Om bhur bhuvaha svaha


    Tat savitur varenyam


    Bhargo devasya dhimahi


    Dhiyo yo nah prachodayat!!!" He chanted the mantra given to Onish by the old sage.


    In another piece of memory, Ishit had seen Anand Giri explaining the meaning and benefit of Mantra.


    "Everything that you see and can''t see is born from Mahanada or called primordial sound ''Om''. Millions of years ago, Shiva played his damaru on the mount Kalisha. From the sound, his divine damaru, sptarishi (seven s


    ages) picked some specific sounds. They grouped them into 14 categories.


    1. a i u ?


    2. ? ? k


    3. e o ?


    4. ai au c


    5. ha ya va ra ?


    6. la ?


    7. ?a ma ?a ?a na m


    8. jha bha ?


    9. gha ?ha dha ?


    10. ja ba ga ?a da ?


    11. kha pha cha ?ha tha cha ?a ta v


    12. ka pa y


    13. ?a ?a sa r


    14. ha l.


    These 57 letters came to be known as Maheshvara Sutra and formed the


    basis of the most ancient spoken language in the world: Sanskrit. Each


    letter belonged to one of the five elements (earth, water, fire, wind, or space).


    The importance of the sounds emanating from Shiva''s damaru was not


    limited to the creation of the first language but a lot more.


    The 14 categories gave birth to 14 essential tattvas (elements) in the whole of creation.


    They were the five core elements of prithvi (earth), jala (water), tej (fire),


    vayu (air), and akash (ether).


    Three modes of material nature: sattva (goodness), rajas (passion) and


    tamas (ignorance).


    Chatusha-antahkarana (four aspects of mind) of manas (mind), buddhi


    (intellect), Chitta (fluctuati


    ons of mind/consciousness) and ahamkara (ego).


    Masculine energy (Shiva) and feminine energy (Shakti).


    Mantras were also created by Shiva. We, sages, are only discoverers or receivers. As for what are Mantras, then you just have to know that they are sound forms of deities, the natural forces that make this world exist. Each deity has a seed sound called beej mantra if this sound is chanted with full concentration and properly, they can fulfill the desires of the devotees and act like a protective shield surrounding them, protecting them from all dangers and enemies. Some notable beej mantras are "


    au? (Om)    for  Parabrahma


    ?r��? (shreem)    for Lakshmi


    kr��? (kreem)  for Kali


    hrau? (hrowm)    for Shiva


    ai?    for  Saraswati


    hr��? (hreem) for Bhuvaneshwari


    h��? (hoom)  for Shiva


    pha? (fut)  for Destruction


    ha? (hum)      for Akasha Tattva (ether element)


    ya? (yum)  for Vayu Tattva (air element)


    r��? (raam) for Agni Tattva (for element)


    k?a? (kshum)  for Prithvi Tattva ( earth element).


    "There are others myriads of beej mantras unknown even to the wisest sage. All mantras are created from these beej mantras (seed sounds). One should never chant these beej mantras in one''s unholy state."


    Ignoring everything, Ishit did anulom-vilom, while chanting Mantra called Gaytri mantra in his mind. And as soon as he completed the twentieth cycle of the ancient breathing technique, his headache began to recede.


    So encouraged by the result, he absorbed himself into the intense pranayam. Karuvaki looked away, her cheeks, which had apples in them, puffed with annoyance.


    *******


    Guha entered the arena with his blue feathered bird alicanto. He was dressed in his guild uniform. His beast bag was tied t


    o his waist. Guha glanced towards his friend and couldn''t help but felt cheated. Ishit was busy in himself and wasn''t payin


    g any heed to his match. He couldn''t send telepathic from here or he would have cursed the ungrateful fella.


    Though apprentices from his guild were cheering for him.


    His opponent Kovid was a lanky fellow. His face was pale revealing his identity from Sursena. A fire hawk was sitting on his shoulder. Guha couldn''t help but noticed the violent aura seeping out of his opponent falconer, and his guardian birds.


    Unlike yoddhas, falconers were not good at using Astras. They mainly relied on their bonded spirits birds.


    With the signal from the crier, both falconers bowed to each other.  Their eyes shone as they commanded their birds.


    Guha''s alincanto, th


    e bluebird that fed on impe


    rial gold, shook its wings and flew into the sky.  So did the fire hawk of Kovid.


    Alincanto let out an ear-spl


    itting screech as its size grew from a dove to ain''t crane. The lightning began to play over its exquisite feathers. Its razor-sharp talons glittered in the sunshine.


    The bird attached the fire hawk. The hawk''s feathers were ablaze. It let out a furious outcry, as it met to the alincanto.


    The talons clanged like the s


    words of warriors, sending sparks and lightning bolts in the air. The birds tried to tear off each other but matched evenly or it looked so.


    Guha called off his bird and nod


    ded to Kovid. The first round was over.


    They both united their beast bags and a dozen so spirits birds flew out of the magical bag, screeching loud as if happy to get their freedom back.


    Guha jumped on the alicanto''s back and flew up in the sky with his one dozen birds circling around him.


    They were not some ordinary spirit birds. Guha had chosen each of them very carefully for this event.


    Kovid had also foll


    owed him in the air. His collection of spirit birds was not inferior to Guha.


    Guha didn''t waste any more time and formed a war plan in his mind, and sent it to his birds. The birds soon arranged them into a complicated formation.


    Kovid did the same.  Both sides turned silent as if waiting for some unknown single. And the crowd watched with bated breath.


    Suddenly, the birds co


    me into motion, letting out screeches and destructive forces. The air seemed to split apart with lightning, fire, and sonic sounds. Guha birds clashed with Kovids. Tearing each other with their metallic talons. Both falc


    oners controlled them with their minds while dodging the sneak attacks.


    Suddenly, Guha felt a sharp pain in his mind as if someone had pricked a needle into his grey matter.


    A mental attack! It didn''t take long for Guha to realize that his opponent had a Mansa bird, hidden among his flock.


    He gave Kovid a look, and let out his mental attack. A small bird as tiny as a finger appeared behind him.


    Don''t blame me now boy.


    As the frenzied fight of birds had raged a storm in the stadium, so Kovid failed to notice this little golden creature. Howev


    er, the judges, who were watching everything with the help of their powerful spirit sense, let out a gasp.


    "Who is this boy?" asked Tissa, for he had recognized the bird.


    "If I''m not wrong he is the son of the famous falconer of Minaak, Ronan. One who had rejected His majesty''s offer to join the Royal Society." Sakuni replied as he watched Guha with interest.


    "No wonder, he cou


    ld tame a soul bird at such young age. Did we get any news about what happened to the arrogant prick?" Tissa asked.


    "No! I think the defilers got him.  "  Sakuni replied, while his fixed at Guha.


    "That''s bad. "


    "No! A good thing, at least for you. "  the old fox said.


    Suddenly an uproar erupted into the crowd.


    Kovid had dropped on from his hawk, his nose bleeding. While his birds off. The soul attack from Guha''s soul bird had caught him off guard.


    Guha didn''t give his opponent another look and flew out of the stadium. For him, this whole even had no meaning. He would leave before this event ended. The only thing that was stopping him was the desire to see his only friend winning the trial and getting accepted in some good academy.


    Guha looked at Ishit. He was still doing the same weird breathing exercise. Karuvaki, the arrogant lass, was sitting with her puffed cheeks as though someone had stone her jewelry.


    The crier announced him as the winner, as the keeper rushed for the injured boy.  Guha summoned his birds and sent them all to the aviary tower. A couple of them had got injured during the fight.


    He joined his boisterous group, who seemed happier than him at his victory.

 Chapter 141 - Secret Of Innas Feast

    "Have you heard t


    he lore of Inna, my lord?" asked Charan, his eyes gleaming. The old suta couldn''t believe his luck. He had never imag


    ined that one day he would serve the crown prin


    ce of the realm, the future monarch of Varta. Moreover, before so many nobles. Each of them was on par with Lord Oman in wealth and power.


    Sitting amidst so many bett


    ers, he couldn''t help felt conscious of his humble attire. Juga, the little page, hadn''t told him who he was going perform for. But any


    way, it didn''t matter too much. If he performed well and managed to impress this regal patron, he might not have to worry about his livings at least for a year or two. Thinking this, Charan, a eighty years old charan, elders of all ma


    gsmen of Minaak, adjusted his lute and cleared his throat. In his heart, he prayed to his clan goddess, Belon, the four-headed female deity.


    "No! And I haven''t summ


    oned you to tell me one, old man," Tissa said in his usual arrogant tone, his hands playing with the cotton-soft tits of a ravishing maiden, whose face had turned red like the setting sun. His mentor, or as they called in Atlantia in hushed voices, his brain, Sakuni again had disappeared from the evening meeting.


    "Then why has Mighty Lord called for this lowly suta?" asked Charan in his humblest voice.


    No doubt it was a rare op


    portunity for him. However, it did come with its own risks, and Charana, who had traveled to far lands, knew them well. Betters of the outer world were not so forgiving as of Garuna''s. A slight frown of their arched brows could send his sha


    king head flying off. Though he wasn''t afraid of dying at this age, getting beheaded was not how he wanted to depart from this world.


    "I want to know about Nameless. If you have any tale of him, tell me." Tissa said, bitting the mai


    den''s cheek; the lass let out a moan. The codger had refused to share anyt


    hing about his secr


    etive outgoing. Even his best eyes cou


    ldn''t track his movements. It didn''t surprise Tissa, for Sakuni was not an ordinary black-robed. Like his elder brother, he was a master of impersonating arts, not speaking of his unparallel talent in Indrajalic magic. This was the reason, despite his disresp


    ectful behavior, Tissa was clinging to his thigh, abandoning all his pride.


    "Nameless!" The wrinkled face of Charan drained hearing the word. Though he pulled himself together very soon, It had piqued the attention of his noble audience. Tissa''s hand stopped in the mid-track, exploring the nether regions of the shy lass.


    "So you do know! Tell me eve


    rything without hi


    ding anything, and I will make sure you don''t have to perform again." He said, looking directly into the cloudy eyes of the suta. He hadn''t excepted the information about the mysterious savage man would so easy to obtain. But again, Sutas were k


    nown to gather all kinds of lores and rumors; it was their means of earning a living.


    Charan gulp


    ed down. His throat dried up as the earth had parched during the draught caused by the son of mist, Susana, the fire-breathing serpent. He mentally recalled the lord of rain, Amresh, and goddess of voice, Vani.


    His hands quivered as he looked towards the brainless prince of Atlantia. Charan''s eyes had terror. Did Mahamaya want him dead? The old man wond


    ered. The tale of Nameless. Yes, he knew it. He heard it from a dying suta long ago while traveling through Ahom, the holy land.


    But it was not the tale that shou


    ld be shared with others. They were called Nameless for a reason.


    "What? Don''t tell me you don''t know it. I detest the sound of No." seeing the old man mute, Tissa said. His blue eyes had fine red threads. The wine had entered his head.


    "I do know it, my lord," said Suta, regretting coming here. He should have said no.  After all, Juga hadn''t disclosed the patron''s name.


    "Then, start it. I have to atte


    nd this lady," said Tissa, his long finger exploring the maiden''s wet cave. Pearl-like tears rolled down the lass''s ruddy eyes.


    "Pardon this poor old man, O master of all realm!" Charan placed his head on the floor, " This poor servant can''t word the tale of Nameless, for the tale is cursed."


    Ouch!


    All of a sudden, the maiden screamed out with pain! Her soft hand clasped around Tissa''s muscular arm. Her soul-stealing face grimaced.


    "Don''t you want to live anymore, old man? " said Tissa, in a casual tone, as he pulled out his hand from silky lehenga. His finger smeared in virgin blood. Tissa looked at it as if looking at the trophy. An evil smile spread over his handsome face as he licked it clean.


    "We are living in the era of Vigyan and knowledge. More so, we Kambhojians. We know well how curses work, so save your fucking excuses, and tell me who is this Nameless. And let me remind you, I have little patience." Tissa said, tightening his mighty arm around the teary-eyed maiden, sniffing her inebriating virgin smell.


    "O, merciful Lord! Believe this old suta. Their tales and so their names were cursed by Vani, the goddess of Voice." Charan pleaded.


    "And how the hell did you come to know of his tale then?" asked Tissa. The old man was annoying him now.


    "We, status, are exempt of the divine curse," replied Charan,


    "Oh! What will happen if anyone else hears it?" Tissa looked amused, and his eyes shone with cunningness.


    "The listener will become deaf-mute." replied the old suta.


    "Let me see, then!" said the prince of Atlantia, a place ruled by spiritualists.  "Agam, accompany this elder into a chamber where he will tell you the tale of Nameless. Thus we can find this divine curse''s power. "


    He ordered one of his escorts. Agam was a muscular man, a maharathi.


    He laughed and got up to his feet, chucking down wine from the cantor.


    "Let''s go, weaver of lies," he jeered at the dumbfounded Charan.


    "But ��but ��" Charan stammered, for he didn''t know what he should do now. He knew if he refused to comply with the eccentric prince, it would anger him.


    Or if he did. Old Suta looked towards Agam, who was grinning at him like a fool.


    Charan sighed. Maybe it was the will of Mahamaya. He rosed to his feet, gripping his lute.


    "How long is this tale of yours, by the way," asked Tissa, looking at the maiden, who was gasping for breath.


    "Long enough to make soul forget how to speak,"  replied Suta, as he trudged out of the opulence assembly hall.


    Agam led him to an empty chamber with a rocking chair placed by the large window looking over the city.


    The intemperate warrior collapsed into the chair, breathing the fresh air. Suta sat down on the carpeted floor.


    "Begin, and save me the boring details," growled Agam.


    Suta took a deep breath. He recalled the dark tale of Nameless. Like the moth-eaten scrolls, his deep-buried memories came rushing, flooding his mind. He saw himself walking down the rugged path of Alkananda, the stormy diary air lashing his face. It was really an unfortunate day of his life.  Young Charna had been walking like this for ten days straight with no human dwellings in sight, only dried thorny stones, howling wind.


    Alaknanda had been like this. But it had never deterred sutas from venturing into the harsh terrain and searching for the bodhi tree.


    Many died in the arduous journey. A few fell into the gaping ravine. Some starved to death. Many fell prey to the deadly allurements of evil fey. Only a handful of them made it to the holy place, Alomkik, where stood the wisdom tree, surrounded by golden apples.


    Inspired by the tales, and filled with curiosity and zeal of youth, like hundred of other young sutas, Charan too set out on the perilous journey.


    Within just three days, his group, which consisted of twenty people, reduced to sixteen. The horrors surpassed what the survivors had told them.


    The ghosts of sutas, who had perished there, began to hunt them, luring them to death one by one.


    Charan broke off the group on a stormy night. He tried to rejoin his companion, but he saw none.


    Soon he ran out of ration. And hunger and thirst began to torment him.


    He forgot the count of days in the endless hilly terrain. Feeding himself grass, he somehow managed to survive there.


    It was evening. Heaven was furious. Lightning was flashing in the dark sky. Charan took shelter in a grotto when he heard someone moaning. Afraid that it might be some new trap sat by faes. He didn''t dare to go check and continued to sit, leaning against the rugged wall.


    The man called out for him. But Charan didn''t respond.


    Maybe, after abandoning any hope, the man began the tale. And Charna heard it.  If he had given the choice he wouldn''t have listened to it.


    As the cursed tale had consumed all his life, his talent, and his ambition of becoming the most famous suta of his time.

 Chapter 142 - Leo

    "In the days of yore, when Inna and Soma were brothers and used to rise and set together" began the faint voice.  Plagued by hunger and bitter cold Charan saw two tiny lights, one bright and warm and the other pale and cold appeared in the dark grotto. They chased each other like two colts or canines playing in the meadow. Charana''s hollowed eyes blinked as he rose his face from his knobby knees.


    "All hearts were as white as snowflakes, with no blemish of lie and vices. Oh! How happy they were!"  The envy dripped from the feeble voice as it went on. "They had nothing on them --no shinny clothes, no tempting jewels, no grand palace. But they had all for themself--rivers of nectar, fruits of life, caves of Mona, melodies of birds, lullabies of winds--everything was theirs.-from luscious forests to sky-soaring mountains. The son of Mazia could go anywhere, for all land was theirs. "


    Bewildered Charana saw naked people-men, women, and children alike, laughing, eating ripe and juicy fruits dropped by trees. They drank water from the flowing rivers. Animals were playing with them as equals. T into a warm orchard. Charana did hear the divine songs of colorful birds. And in the evening when people started to sleep in their cozy caves, the wind sang a lullaby, humming them to sweet sleep.


    "They called this age Krita (perfect one), for everything was virgin then. The six enemies humankind had yet found any allies. The minds of Manu''s scions were free just like asvas, which used to race with the wind. Insatiable V��san�� (desires) hadn''t enslaved their sanities. Oh! how miserable the life of all sins was! And how blissful the mother of all was!. "


    A gust of wind swept Charana''s sunken cheeks. He inhaled the morning breeze pregnant with the scent of laughing flowers and tempting ripe fruits. The warm golden sunshine basked him, making him sleepy.


    A golden fawn came. Its eyes had no fear. The epitome of innocence licked suta''s face.


    "Time passed as it always did. The world was now two eons old, but its innocence was still the same. The wind still used to sing the cradleso


    "In the days of yore, when Inna and Soma were brothers and used to rise and set together" began the faint voice.  Plagued by hungerThey chased each other like two colts or canines playing in the meadow. Charana''s hollowed eyes blinked as he rose his face from his knobby knees.


    "All hearts were as white as snowflakes, with no blemish of lie and vices. Oh! How happy they were!"  The envy dripped from the feeble voice as it went on. "They had nothing on them --no shinny clothes, no tempting jewels, no grand palace. But they had all for themself--rivers of nectar, fruits of life, caves of Mona, melodies of birds, lullabies of winds--everything was theirs.-from luscious forests to sky-soaring mountains. The son of Mazia could go anywhere, for all land was theirs. "


    Bewildered Charana saw naked people-men, women, and children alike, laughing, eating ripe and juicy fruits dropped by trees. They drank water from the flowing rivers. Animals were playing with them as equals. The gloomy and freezing grotto dissolved into a warm orchard. Charana did hear the divine songs of colorful birds. And in the evening when people started to sleep in their cozy caves, the wind sang a lullaby, humming them to sweet sleep.


    "They called this age Krita (perfect one), for everything was virgin then. The six enemies humankind had yet found any allies. The minds of Manu''s scions were free just like asvas, which used to race with the wind. Insatiable V��san�� (desires) hadn''t enslaved their sanities. Oh! how miserable the life of all sins was! And how blissful the mother of all was!. "


    A gust of wind swept Charana''s sunken cheeks. He inhaled the morning breeze pregnant with the scent of laughing flowers and tempting ripe fruits. The warm golden sunshine basked him, making him sleepy.


    A golden fawn came. Its eyes had no fear. The epitome of innocence licked suta''s face.


    "Time passed as it always did. The world was now two eons old, but its innocence was still the same. The wind still used to sing the cradlesong. It had yet to learn how to howl and raise storms. The sky was serene. With loud laughter, and flashing their rows of blue teeth, the dark palls used to shower the land and swaying trees. They had yet to learn how to drown villages."


    Charan forgot where he was, and what was happening around him. He lost into the feeble voice, as it went on describing the be  eons, slowly became dungeons for mankind. The wind, despite its best effort, couldn''t lull the progenies of Manu to sleep. Many of them walked out of their age-old homes and began to roam in all directions. And this was the beginning of their fall. Alas! How clueless they were! They had allied with their enemies. "


    Scenes flashed around befuddled Charana. He saw men and women wandering in the forest, meadows, and plane all. They learned myriads of things--for example building huts, hiding their private parts, eating everything that appeals thier


    ng. It had yet to learn how to howl and raise storms. The sky was serene. With loud laughter, and flashing their rows of blue teeth, the


    "In the days of yore, when Inna and Soma were brothers and used to rise and set together" began the faint voice.  Plagued by hunger and bitter cold Charan saw two tiny lights, one bright and warm and the other pale and cold appeared in the dark grotto. They chased each other like two colts or canines playing in the meadow. Charana''s hollowed eyes blinked as he rose his face from his knobby knees.


    "All hearts were as white as snowflakes, with no blemish of lie and vices. Oh! How happy they were!"  The envy dripped from the feeble voice as it went on. "They had nothing on them --no shinny clothes, no tempting jewelseverything was theirs.-from luscious forests to sky-soaring mountains. The son of Mazia could go anywhere, for all land was theirs. "


    Bewildered Charana saw naked people-men, women, and children alike, laughing, eating ripe and juicy fruits dropped by trees. They drank water from the flowing rivers. Animals were playing with them as equals. The gloomy and freezing grotto dissolved into a warm orchard. Charana did hear the divine songs of colorful birds. And in the evening when people started to sleep in their cozy caves, the wind sang a lullaby, humming them to sweet sleep.


    "They called this age Krita (perfect one), for everything was virgin then. The six enemies humankind had yet found any allies. The minds of Manu''s scions were free just like asvas, which used to race with the wind. Insatiable V��san�� (desires) hadn''t enslaved their sanities. Oh! how miserable the life of all sins was! And how blissful the mother of all was!. "


    A gust of wind swept Charana''s sunken cheeks. He inhaled the morning breeze pregnant with the scent of laughing flowers and tempting ripe fruits. The warm golden sunshine basked him, making him sleepy.


    A golden fawn came. Its eyes had no fear. The epitome of innocence licked suta''s face.


    "Time passed as it always did. eons old, but its innocence was still the same. The wind still used to sing the cradlesong. It had yet to learn how to howl and raise storms. The sky was serene. With loud laughter, and flashing their rows of blue teeth, the dark palls used to shower the land and swaying trees. They had yet to learn how to drown villages."


    Charan forgot where he was, and what was happening around him. He lost into the feeble voice, as it went on describing the beauty of the world.


    "Slowly, the pristine minds of men began to gather dust, the same dust that conceals the beauty of a pearl. The caves of Mona, which had sheltered them for eons, slowly became dungeons for mankind. The wind, despite its best effort, col directions. And this was the beginning of their fall. Alas! How clueless they were! They had allied with their enemies. "


    Scenes flashed around befuddled Charana. He saw men and women wandering in the forest, meadows, and plane all. They learned myriads of things--for example building huts, hiding their private parts, eating everything that appeals thier


    dark palls used to shower the land and swaying trees. They had yet to learn how to drown villages."


    Charan forgot where he was, and what was happening around him. He lost into the feeble voice, as it went on describing the beauty of the world.


    "Slowly, the pristine minds of men began to gather dust, the same dust that conceals the beauty of a pearl. The caves of Mona, which had sheltered them for eons, slowly became dungeons for mankind. The wind, despite its best effort, couldn''t lull the progenies of Manu to sleep. Many of them walked out of their age-old homes and began to roam in all directions. And this was the beginning of their fall.. Alas! How clueless they were! They had allied with their enemies. "

 Chapter 143 - The Curse Of Vani

    "In the days of yore, when Inna and Soma were brothers and used to rise and set together" began the faint voice.  Plagued by hunger and bitter cold Charan saw two tiny lights, one bright and warm and the other pale and cold appeared in the dark grotto. They chased each other like two colts or canines playing in the meadow. Charana''s hollowed eyes blinked as he rose his face from his knobby knees.


    "All hearts were as white as snowflakes, with no blemish of lie and vices. Oh! How happy they were!"  Envy dripped from the feeble voice as it went on. "They had nothing on them --no shinny clothes, no tempting jewels, no grand palace. But they had all for themself--rivers of nectar, fruits of life, caves of Mona, melodies of birds, lullabies of winds--everything was theirs.-from luscious forests to sky-soaring mountains. The son of Mazia could go anywhere, for all land was theirs. "


    Bewildered Charana saw naked people-men, women, and children alike, laughing, eating ripe and juicy fruits dropped by trees. They drank water from the musical rivers. Animals were playing with them as equals. The gloomy and freezing grotto dissolved into a warm orchard. Charana did hear the divine songs of colorful birds. And in the evening when people started to sleep in their cozy caves, the wind sang a lullaby, humming them to sweet sleep, making even Charana drowsy.


    "They called this age Krita (perfect one), for everything was virgin then. The six enemies of humankind had yet to find any allies. The minds of Manu''s scions were free just like asvas, which used to race with the wind. Insatiable V��san�� (desires) hadn''t enslaved their sanities yet. Oh! how miserable the life of all sins was!. "


    A gust of wind swept Charana''s sunken cheeks. He inhaled the morning breeze pregnant with the scent of laughing flowers and tempting ripe fruits. The warm golden sunshine basked him, making him sleepy.


    A golden fawn came. Its eyes had no fear. The epitome of innocence licked suta''s face.


    "Time passed as it always did. The world was now two eons old, but its innocence was still the same. The wind still used to sing the cradlesong. It had yet to learn how to howl and raise storms. The sky was serene. With loud laughter, and flashing their rows of blue teeth, the dark palls used to shower the land and swaying trees. They had yet to learn how to drown villages and bring deluge  ."


    Charan forgot where he was, and what was happening around him. He lost into the feeble voice, as it went on describing the beauty of the world.


    "Slowly, the pristine minds of men began to gather dust, the same dust that conceals the beauty of a pearl. The caves of Mona, which had sheltered them for eons, slowly became dungeons for mankind. The wind, despite its best effort, couldn''t lull the progenies of Manu to sleep. Many of them walked out of their age-old homes and began to roam in all directions. And this was the beginning of their fall. Alas! How clueless they were! They had allied with their enemies. "


    Scenes flashed around befuddled Charana. He saw the arduous journey of mankind from a nomad to builders of villages and towns.  The trees that had sheltered them and fed humans for eons were cut down or burned to ashes. The fawn that licked Charana''s face got captured and was slaughtered for a feast. The white asvas, which used to race with the wind, was also collared by Venu, the king of all humans. Venu abandoned the ways of his great ancestor Manu and indulged himself in all kinds of sins. He forced females to sleep with him against their will. He built a grand castle for himself and himself only. The free animals were enslaved and forced to work for mankind.


    The screams and howls of innocents echoed into the humming wind, but Venu didn''t stop till one day when mother nature got angry. The vile acts of humans enraged the most forgiving. The clouds refused to rain down. The winds began to howl. Mazia refused to grow plants, herbs, and trees for mankind. The river dried up.  Soon the whole world was nothing but a purgatory with nothing to eat and drink.


    It was then the pious sons of Inna, who were still living in the caves, came out. They wept for the deeds of their brethren.


    Lomas, the eldest among them, cried out with grief " Venu shouldn''t have been born. "


    And it was then something occurred. Something that was the beginning of many things, and the end of an age.


    The stormy wind stilled as if stunned by what Lomas had uttered. The sky shuddered. For the first time lightning thundered.


    The parched earth split apart and before the bewildered-eyed of men, Venu disappeared leaving nothing behind, not even his ashes.


    Appalled by the strange occurrence, they, men and animals alike, fled in all directions.


    When everything calmed down, the pious humans gathered again under the ancient Bodhi tree, pondering what had caused the incident. And it was then, they heard an akashavani (message from heaven).


    "O pious sons of Manu! Orators of Truth, it was not an accident. It was the power of your voice that has never uttered any false word."


    Saying this the heaven turned silent. Lomas, the chief of them, stood up as he heard screams and wails of women in the distance. A large storm of dust was coming their way.


    In the absence of Venu, the ruler, evil beings, who had sold their mind to the six foes of humanity,  began to pillage villages.


    Lomas and his few pious brothers couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Sorrow darkened their bright souls. They tried to talk to their fallen brothers, but bandits, whose senses long had been enslaved by the vices,  scoffed and began to whip them as well.


    It was then Lomas, only directions were whose robes, remembered what the akashavani had said. His truthful voice boomed out again,


    "When Urash (sun), the father of all, will bid goodbye to Prachi (east), a man will emerge from earth. He will know what should be done with all of you."


    And the man did emerge as soon as the sun set in the west. His mighty arms tore apart the breast of Mazia. Exalted among all men, he had a bow in his hand and a quiver full of arrows was tied on his back. Brahma must have sculpted him in his leisure, for the man''s face could put even Urasha to shame.


    Lomas named him, Prithu.


    Prithu slew all the demons. He then gathered every living being and declared himself as king.


    He divided mankind into four varnas (groups)-dwiza, virohis, vanik, and suka.


    Prithu set codes for every being, these codes later came to be known as the Old Ways.


    Once again everything turned right. However, the scar that Venu had left never went. From many wives of Venu, a boy was born. Lomas, who was now dwiza, named him Tapas. And Tapas he did.


    (Note: Tapas:  a variety of austere spiritual meditation practices)


    The boy left his mother at the age of five and went into the dense forest of Nabhi. After an intense Tapas, he soon gained the power of truth speech. One day, he was sitting beside a river, humming the hymns in praise of Inna, the father of all. It was then a maiden, whose waist was lithe like a serpent, whose voice was the song of a cuckoo, approach him.


    Tapas, who was in his prime, fell in love with the enchanting eyes of the maiden. He expressed his wish to take the lass as his wife.


    But the Old Ways didn''t allow dwizas to be married. Of course, Tapas could always abandon his varna, but he didn''t.  Instead, he cursed Prithu to be such a tyrant, forcing his will on others.


    As Tapas, the most pious man among dwiza, had never uttered a false word. Prithu, the son of the earth, vanished just like he had appeared in the world.


    This enraged other dwizas, they began to curse each other.  Anger had colluded their minds.


    Mazia again witnessed a massacre, however, no blood was shed this time.


    Lomas, who was old now, wailed again. He prayed to the goddess of speech, and Vani came.


    Pearl-like tears rolled down his soft cheeks, as she saw the mayhem caused by her sons. Rage burst out of his red lips,


    "O mindless! you killed your pious king. I cursed you. Your tongues will be nothing but pieces of meat from now on. Your name will bear the burden of your sins, so will your fruits."


    The divine words stripped all dwizas of their powers. And thus Mazia got  Nameless.


    Tapas refused to give in. He married the lass and left the first kingdom of men.


    With the help of his extraordinary wisdom, he discovered new ways to wield power.. He named them, spells.

 Chapter 144 - Scerets

    "Their names got buried under the divine curse. " Charana''s voice droned on, "So did their tales, for Lomas, the wisest of all dwizas, sealed the ominous lore, afraid if anyone managed to find the secret of speech, they would commit the same mistakes as his brethren had done."


    Agam couldn''t help but sneer at the stupidity of the tale. As far as he knew, the royal chroniclers told a different version of the origin of varnas. But again, Status tales rarely had anything with the truth.


    He looked at the old man, who had suddenly stopped, and was looking at him.


    "What? Is the story over?.." Agam said. No! He tried to say. His lips moved. His throat vibrated. However, to his horror, no sound broke the gloomy silence of the chamber. Agam''s face paled. He got to his feet.


    What the fuck was going on!  He tried to speak again, but again no word came out. His eyes widened in horror. He looked at the old suta, who was staring at him with  a serene face.


    Agam circulated the spirit, and tried again. But to no avail. Slowly panic began to seize him. He tried to scream using spirit art. No sound came out. His eyes popped out of the socket. He glared at the old man, and pointed his finger. The ancient curse, he had mocked at just a few moments ago, had muted him.


    Charana shook his head. He knew his death had come.


    "Only a weaver of destiny can lift the curse. " he said, though he knew the warrior couldn''t hear him.


    He got up. However, the warrior gripped him by his neck in the middle of the action. He tried to utter curses, but only spits flew out of his smelly breath.


    Enraged Maharathi threw the old man out of the chamber. The suta moaned as his body smashed into the pillar of the assembly hall, startling the others.


    Tissa, who was lost in sucking the breasts of the  maiden, swore, as he glanced towards the raucous


    "What''s the fucking going on? What is the old man doing on the floor? Where is Agam?"


    Agam walked out of the chamber still trying to negate the evil curse.


    What followed after that, one could easily guess.


    Atlantians,  mocker of old ways, the child of logic, tortured the old suta forcing him to reveal his true identity, for they thought it was the old man who had cast the evil curse on the warrior.


    They might have killed the old man if the black-robed Sakuni hadn''t come back on time.


    Of course, there was no way Old fox let go of the suta, who knew something that even he didn''t.


    Charana disappeared from Minaak as to where only Sakuni knew.


    *****


    It was already late at night. Everyone in the palace was asleep except three souls who were awake, Oman, Padma and Ishit.


    "So no news of Sanka. " asked Padma, her charming eyes fraught with worry.


    "No!" Oman said, caressing her hand. "I fear he met some misfortune. After all, the tunnels haven''t been used since eons."


    Sanka was one of his trusted men entrusted to find out the end of the underground tunnel from the castle. Just like many secrets of the old palace, these underground passages had been a mystery to Oman.  There was no map, no record of them, nor had his father ever mentioned them. Maybe he too was clueless.


    Even he wouldn''t have found out if Amora hadn''t told him about them.


    Oman had sent Sanka into the dingy passage five days ago. The brave explorer hadn''t come out yet.


    Would he really have to beg Vasu for his children''s safety? Oman pondered again.


    "Then," Padma didn''t finish the sentence. They both knew what they would have to do now.


    "Did you talk to Vasu?"  Oman asked, averting his eyes.


    "Yes!"


    "What did he say?"


    "He won''t go against Tissa."


    A silence fell into the chamber. Vasu''s decision didn''t surprise Oman. With the history of their two families, he would never help him out. But he hadn''t thought Kalingan would even abandon their daughter.


    It was good he hadn''t banked on them.


    "Then, we have no choice but one," Oman said after a long pause. "Be ready with the girl."


    Padma''s face paled.


    "What about the boy?"  she hurriedly asked.


    "He has his own destiny to follow. You have to understand that." Oman''s emotionless words pierced Padma''s heart.


    "But he is just twelve years old." she cried out.


    "No, he is a scion of Manu!" Oman said. "It would be his trial. I felt ashamed for not helping him out much. Now sleep, we have a long day ahead. We must keep this facade going on." Oman kissed his beloved wife''s forehead and left.


    His father had told him and Ayaan. This day would come sooner or later. But Oman had never thought he would have to bear the burden alone.


    Night had deepened as Oman reached his chamber.


    As soon as he shut the chamber door, his eyes fell on the fierce face bulge out of the stone wall.


    "What are you doing here? " Oman asked as he started to remove his clothes.


    " It was the lad. " Amora said in his grunting tone.


    "What did he do now? "


    "He could hear the wails of Vela." Oman''s hands forze. His face turned grim as he looked towards the scarred face.


    "Who told you?" He asked in a sullen tone.


    "This evening he came to me asking who is sealed in the corridor''s chamber." replied the house anima.


    "But how is it possible? The only one who sits on the golden throne can hear and see the secrets of the guardians." Oman''s brows furrowed.


    "I too can''t understand it," Amora said.


    "Are you sure he was talking about Vela?" asked Oman, his sharp eyes fixed at the scarred face.


    "Yes! I went with him to the pillar.  And It was Vela''s voice. For some reason, her sobs were coming out of the stone pillar." the house anima replied.


    Oman fell silent as if pondering something.


    "What did you tell him? Did you tell him the truth?" he asked after a long pause.


    "Of course, not! I told him that I have imprisoned a trespasser there " replied Amora.


    "Good! We can''t bring him into this never-ending cycle. Do find out why he can hear the evil voice. Did you check the array? " Oman asked, looking relieved.


    "Yes! It seems perfect.  You should come and check yourself.I did find something strange. But I can''t put a finger on it. " The house anima replied.


    Oman nodded and began to don his attire again.


    He couldn''t take any risk. After all, it would decide his family''s fate. The fate of his lineage.


    He formed a shield and disappeared from sight.


    Oman silently walked out of his chamber. The guards were patrolling. He walked past them unnoticed.


    After all, there was a large cultivation gap between him and them.  Only Amora the house anima could sense his presence. Even he couldn''t see him.


    Deep in the castle, after crossing the labyrinth of corridors. There was a chamber. Its iron door had rusted. There was nothing about it that would pique anyone''s attention.


    Oman stopped before the door as Amora''s face materialized on the stone wall, laden with spider webs. The old house spirit swore as his scarred face let out flames burning the cobwebs.


    "You should clean this part too now and then." Oman''s voice ranged out from the thin air, as he dissolved his shield.


    "I don''t have so much idle time,'''' grunted Amora. He looked at the abandoned part of the castle. Nobody came here except Oman and him. The cobweb had covered the polished walls completely.


    "Then you shouldn''t complain." chuckled Oman, he took out his shining dagger, and cut his index finger with its fine edge.


    Surprisingly, his blood was not red. A powerful aura was gushing out of the golden blood. Oman dropped it on the sun engraved on the rusty door and stepped back.


    The molten gold got absorbed by the rusty symbol of Inna, the lord of the day.


    The next moment,  the sun turned golden and invisible energy rushed out of it in all directions turning the rusted metal into gold with a rapid speed.


    Oman and Amora waited patiently.


    Oman could still recall the night when he had got the vision of this door. It was the second day after his coronation, and his first sleep after the death of Ayaan.


    His ancestors along with his father and Ayaan had visited him in his dream. They looked at him as if they were looking at a toddler, who couldn''t even differentiate between a rope and a snake.


    His heart had raced up seeing all of them alive. Their faces were glowing with divine light. They all donned golden silky robes, with a sun insignia pinned on their chests.


    They smiled at him, welcoming him into the giant vimana pulled by seven white asvas.


    Oman let Ayaan hold his hand as he stepped into the divine vehicle.


    Oh! How happy he was!

 Chapter 145 - Lemora Cave

    His father looked at him. For the first time, Oman had seen the pride in his eyes for him.


    "You''ve proved me wrong, son," said he, smiling. Oman could still recall the warmth of his hand on his shoulder.


    "Take this, it is yours now." He placed a silver key on his palm. Puzzled Oman examined tiny key. Alien runes were engraved o


    n it.  He couldn''t make out of them, so he glanced back at his father. but he was not there. The divine Vimana, his ancestors, and Ayaan, all had vanished. Oman found himself falling down like a meteor.


    The next moment he was


    in his bed, sweat-drenched and gasping for breath. They had left him alone in this cruel world, fumbling.


    For a long time, Oman kept staring out of the window as if his soul had left his body. Two big drops had rolled down on his checks. He couldn''t recall when he had cried last time, but that night he felt like a toddler abandoned by his parents in a wilderness. He wanted to scream . He didn''t want the cursed throne, he didn''t want to be a lord. All he wanted was them to come back.


    However, Had anyone ever been able to come back from the kingdom of white-wives?


    Oman pulled himself together, hearing the distant wailing of four years old Drona, the boy who had lost his parents.  Padma and other maids were trying to soothe him.


    Oman sighed as he decided to take a walk in the orchard, for he knew sleep would not come again, at least not that night.


    For a long time, Oman kept staring out of the window as if his soul had left his body. Two big drops had rolled down on his checks. He couldn''t recall when he had cried last time, but that night he felt like a toddler abandoned by his parents in a wilderness. He wanted to scream . He didn''t want the cursed throne, he didn''t want to be a lord. All he wanted was them to come back.


    However, Had anyone ever been able to come back from the kingdom of white-wives?


    Oman pulled himself together, hearing the distant wailing of four years old Drona, the boy who had lost his parents.  Padma and other maids were trying to soothe him.


    Oman sighed as he decided to take a walk in the orchard, for he knew sleep would not come again, at least not that night.


    He donned his cloak and stepped out of his chamber. It was then he heard whispers.


    Bewildered he swept his spiritu


    However, Had anyone


    ever been able to come back from the kingdom of white-wives?


    Oman pulled himself together, hearing the distant wailing of four years old Drona, the boy who had lost his parents.  Padma and other maids were trying to soothe him.


    Oman sighed as he decided to take a walk in the orchard, for he knew sleep would not come again, at least not that night.  al sense. The stone walls were whispering.


    Oman''s first thought was that he was hallucinating. He would have paid a visit to  Nimohi if Amora hadn''t told him that he wasn''t.


    The house-anima, whose origin no one knew, brought him to this rusty door.


    The golden door clanked open, revealing a carpeted corridor. Oman took a deep breath, despite tending the palace for a decade, he still felt uncomfortable entering the ancient palace.


    He left his slippers out and stepped in. Like always, Amora magically turned into a tangible person.  His hawk-like eyes looked more intimidating. The scarred face man with fiery hair had put on a golden cloak.


    On his first visit, the house -anima''s strange transformation had startled Oman.  Amora chuckled as he explained the cause.


    The opulence palace, whose walls were gold platted and covered with exotic murals, was not in the same dimension as the old castle. Here, tangible and intangible coexisted together.


    Oman had frozen to his spot when he saw two boys chasing each other, their laughter echoing in the grand hall. The two boys were none other than him and his brother Ayaan. When he got over his surprise, he looked towards Old Amora, who smiled and replied,


    "A memory and nothing! Old Cira sometimes likes to cling to things. You shouldn''t mind that. Follow me, it is time you to know the secret, that your ancestors haven been safeguarding for eons."


    They crossed a floorless corridor, avoiding the uncanny beings roaming all over the place like apparitions.


    "What is the place?" asked Oman, looking scenes flickering in the air all around.


    "Inna''s Palace or as Mitras called it, prision of Vela." replied Amora sighing.


    "Who is Vela?"  Omas asked as he saw his blood soaked sister, Gayatri, taking the last breath in a scene. It was like he had entered in his brain and was watching his memories.


    "You will soon know" all th


    e old man said as he led him out of the gaint gate.


    Oman had roamed practically half of Varta. He had seen myraids uncanny things --he had spied on nymphs. He had watched ghosts'' gory wedding feast. He had been to Yama''s circle.


    But he had never seen the things that was floating in the air up in the dark night.


    ****


    His father looked at him. For the first time, Oman had seen the pride in his eyes for him.


    "You''ve proved me wrong, son," said he, smiling. Oman could still recall the warmth of his hand on his shoulder.


    "Take this, it is yours now." He placed a silver key on his palm. Puzzled Oman examined tiny key. Alien runes were engraved on it.  He couldn''t make out of them, so he glanced back at his father. but he was not th


    ere. The divine Vimana, his ancestors, and Ayaan, all had vanished. Oman found himself falling down like a meteor.


    The next moment he w


    as in his bed, sweat-drenched and gasping for breath. They had left him alone in this cruel world, fumbling.


    For a long time, Oman kept staring out of the window as if his soul had left his body. Two big drops had rolled down on his checks. He couldn''t recall when he had cried last time, but that night he felt like a toddler abandoned by his parents in a wilderness. He wanted to scream . He didn''t want the cursed throne, he didn''t want to be a lord. All he wanted was them to come back.


    However, Had anyone ever been able to come back from the kingdom of white-wives?


    Oman pulled himself together, hearing the distant wailing of four years old Drona, the boy who had lost his parents.  Padma and other maids were trying to soothe him.


    Oman sighed as he decided to take a walk in the orchard, for he knew sleep would not come again, at least not that night.


    He donned his cloak and stepped out of his chamber. It was then he heard whispers.


    Bewildered he swe


    pt his spiritual sense. The stone walls were whispering.


    Oman''s first thought was that he was hallucinating. He would have paid a visit to  Nimohi if Amora hadn''t told him that he wasn''t.


    The house-anima, whose origin no one knew, brought him to this rusty door.


    The golden door clanked open, revealing a carpeted corridor. Oman took a deep breath, despite tending the palace for a decade, he still felt uncomfortable entering the ancient palace.


    He left his slippers out and stepped in. Like always, Amora magically turned into a tangible person.  His hawk-like eyes looked more intimidating. The scarred face man with fiery hair had put on a golden cloak.


    On his first visit, the house -anima''s strange transformation had startled Oman.  Amora chuckled as he explained the cause.


    The opulence palace, whose walls were gold platted and covered with exotic murals, was not in the same dimension as the old castle. Here, tangible and intangible coexisted together.


    Oman had frozen to his spot when he saw two boys chasing each other, their laughter echoing in the grand hall. The two boys were none other than him and his brother Ayaan. When he got over his surprise, he looked towards Old Amora, who smiled and replied,


    "A memory and nothing! Old Cira sometimes likes to cling to things. You shouldn''t mind that. Follow me, it is time you to know the secret, that your ancestors haven been safeguarding for eons."


    They crossed a floorless corridor, avoiding the uncanny beings roaming all over the place like apparitions.


    "What is the place?" asked Oman, looking scenes flickering in the air all around.


    "Inna''s Palace or as Mitras called it, prision of Vela." replied Amora sighing.


    "You will soon know" all the old man said as he led him out of the gaint gate.


    Oman had roamed practically half of Varta. He had seen myraids uncanny things --he had spied on nymphs. He had watched ghosts'' gory wedding feast. He had been to Yama''s circle.


    But he had never seen the things that was floating in the air up in the dark night.

 Chapter 146 - Secrets Of Innas Feast

    His father looked at him. For the first time, Oman had seen the pride in his eyes for him.


    "You''ve proved me wrong, son," said he, smiling. Oman could still recall the warmth of his hand on his shoulder.


    "Take this, it is yours now." He placed a silver key on his palm. Puzzled Oman examined tiny key. Alien runes were engraved on it.  He couldn''t make out of them, so he glanced back at his father. but he was not there. The divine Vimana, his ancestors, and Ayaan, all had vanished. Oman found himself falling down like a meteor.


    The next moment he was in his bed, sweat-drenched and gasping for breath. They had left him alone in this cruel world, fumbling.


    For a long time, Oman kept staring out of the window as if his soul had left his body. Two big drops had rolled down on his checks. He couldn''t recall when he had cried last time, but that night he felt like a toddler abandoned by his parents in a wilderness. He wanted to scream. He didn''t want the cursed throne, he didn''t want to be a lord. All he wanted was them to come back.


    However, Had anyone ever been able to come back from the kingdom of white wives?


    Oman pulled himself together, hearing the distant wailing of four years old Drona, the boy who had lost his parents.  Padma and other maids were trying to soothe him.


    Oman sighed as he decided to take a walk in the orchard, for he knew sleep would not come again, at least not that night.


    He donned his cloak and stepped out of his chamber. It was then he heard whispers.


    Bewildered he swept his spiritual sense. The stone walls were whispering.


    Oman''s first thought was that he was hallucinating. He would have paid a visit to  Nimohi if Amora hadn''t told him that he wasn''t.


    The house-anima, whose origin no one knew, brought him to this rusty door.


    The golden door clanked open, revealing a carpeted corridor. Oman took a deep breath, despite tending the palace for a decade, he still felt uncomfortable entering the ancient palace.


    He left his slippers out and stepped in. Like always, Amora magically turned into a tangible person.  His hawk-like eyes looked more intimidating. The scarred face man with fiery hair had put on a golden cloak.


    On his first visit, the house -anima''s strange transformation had startled Oman.  Amora chuckled as he explained the cause.


    The opulence palace, whose walls were gold platted and covered with exotic murals, was not in the same dimension as the old castle. Here, tangible and intangible coexisted together.


    Oman had frozen to his spot when he saw two boys chasing each other, their laughter echoing in the grand hall. The two boys were none other than him and his brother Ayaan. When he got over his surprise, he looked towards Old Amora, who smiled and replied,


    "A memory and nothing! Old Cira sometimes likes to cling to things. You shouldn''t mind that. Follow me, it is time you to know the secret, that your ancestors have been safeguarding for eons."


    They crossed a floorless corridor, avoiding the uncanny beings roaming all over the place like apparitions.


    "What is the place?" asked Oman, looking at scenes flickering in the air all around.


    "Inna''s Palace or as Mitras called it, the prison of Vela," replied Amora sighing.


    "Who is Vela?"  Omas asked as he saw his blood-soaked sister, Gayatri, taking the last breath in a scene. It was like he had entered his brain and was watching his memories.


    "You will soon know," all the old man said as he led him out of the giant gate.


    Oman had roamed practically half of Varta. He had seen myriads of uncanny things --he had spied on nymphs. He had watched ghosts'' gory wedding feasts. He had been to Yama''s circle.


    However, never in his entire life, he had witnessed such a mind-boggling sight.


    A giant head as large as his castle itself was floating up in the air. The hugeness hadn''t lessened the beauty of the soul enchanting face. Glossy black as if made of dark night was fluttering in the ether wind.  Her eyes were emerald green and teary. Intricate runes were covering her forehead a little bit similar to Bhadra, the fowler.


    There was no star, no moon but darkness around her. Oman couldn''t make out the source of light that was illuminating the strange face.


    "Why are you here, Amora?" asked the female. Her voice was gentle and sweet like the song of a city bride.


    "The guardian has changed, Vela" replied Amora, Oman could feel the hidden reverence in his gruff voice.


    "Oh! I see." She looked at Oman with piqued interest.  "The child didn''t listen to me, then. " she sighed looking straight into the void.


    "I''ve told him. He couldn''t change a thing. But alas! He didn''t listen to me. I can see his soul being sold in Nyasa."


    Oman didn''t know what the lady was talking about, he looked at Amora, for an explanation.


    "But it might be not true. One shouldn''t turn passive just because his actions would bear no fruit. I think he has done the right thing." Amora said.


    "You don''t see what I see, Amora. I wish you never had to. " sighed Vela.


    Silence fell among them. It seemed the whole cosmos was wailing.


    "May I know what is going on here?" Oman broke the sullen silence. They two were treating him like thin air.


    Vela looked at him. Her eyes filled with pity.


    " Amora, initiate the ceremony. Let him know what his ancestors have left for him," said she.


    The ceremony was nothing, but the chanting of a hymn composed of obscure syllables. Amora tabbed the place between his eyebrows and the so-called kunjika (key spell) had appeared in his mind.


    ||| a? ka? cha? ?a? ta? pa? ya? ?a? v��? du? ai? v��? ha? k?a? ||


    dhij��gra? dhij��gra? tr��?aya tr��?aya d��pta? kuru kuru sv��h�� ||


    Oman could feel the power of each syllable as he articulated them one by one. His whole body began to shudder. The blood began to boil. His memories churned forming a whirlpool. Oman, despite his high cultivation, collapsed on his spot. And the horrors began to flash before him.


    His body convoluted, his beastly howls echoed.


    He didn''t know how long he had been like that. When he came around, he had aged a decade. His eyes had lost their youthful gleam. His heart had turned cold as icy. The key his lord father had given him in his dream, was the inheritance, passed down from generation to generation.


    But was it really an inheritance? Wasn''t it a curse? Curse to bind them all.


    He now knew why his father let his precious daughter die. He knew why Ayaan died. Everything that had been concealed so far was clear as a day. Now he knew what had made Mora to  kill every dwizas or why he was hell bent on destroying every spirit shrine.


    He was after this. The watcher of three realms. The keeper of all secrets. The source of all knowladge.


    Now he knew how Ankha, despite being a cripple, had became a semi hara. He had  the blood of gaurdians flowing in his viens.  After death of his father, he must have inherited the key to this astral plane.


    He looked at the female face with a complicated gaze. How could those eyes still have so much warmth after witnessing horrors of three realms. Why hadn''t her heart not shattered yet?


    "Do you accept your duty?" asked Amora.


    Oman looked at him. Did he really have a choice?


    "yes!" It was a simple word, but it had changed everything.


    The invisble shackles had tied his soul.


    *****


    Oman entered walked down the corridor, ignoring the distrubing scenes flickering around him.


    "Where is the suspicious spot?" He asked Amora. Oman didn''t want to stay this place more than necessary.


    "At the stadiam. " Amora replied as they walked down floorless corridor.  "I felt strange flactuation a while ago. "


    Oman''s face turned serious. The prision of Vela was encompassing entire Minaak. The both place coexisted at the same place. He couldn''t make out the working behind this spatial law.


    After walking down the maze of  corridors, and chambers, they halted at a spot.


    "Look, here. " Amora pointed in the space.


    Oman didn''t see anything out of ordinary.  According to his inherited memories, the


    whole diamension was a giant array, casted by some powerful being. As for whom, there was no memory of the person. Oman sure Amora and Vela knew the person, but you couldn''t get anything from them.


    From his inherited memories, all he had learned was that long ago something had happned to this world, which forced thier ancestors to create this dimension and imprisioned Vela.


    To maintain this array, the gaurdian had to organise Inna''s feast..  As for what was the connection between the two, it took Oman a decade to make out.

 Chapter 147 - Event

    "Lord, I have something to ask!" Ishit interrupted Oman''s train of thought. Oman halted in his tracks and looked toward his son, wondering if it was something to do with Vela''s sobs. He had asked the watcher about this, and his reply had stressed him.


    "He is not what you think, Oman."


    What did she mean by that?


    Oman wondered again, as he nodded to the boy.


    "I don''t want to participate in the event," Ishit said, not looking into the stern eyes. He had pondered over it. There was no use of it. No academy would accept him if Tissa was here to dethrone his father. Who would dare to go against the future monarch?


    Ishit waited for an angry rebuke to come. But it didn''t. Puzzled he glanced up. There was no emotion on the lord''s face.


    "And may I know why?" after a pause, he finally asked.


    Ishit felt nervous. It was always like that. He could face Mora, but not his dad.


    "No academy would accept me. "


    "and why do you think so?"


    Ishit didn''t speak immediately. Was he wrong in his reckoning?  Or his lord father thought him a child, who couldn''t perceive this simple thing. Ishit didn''t know why his father was trying to hide it from him.


    "Lord, I''m not a child anymore. I can see why Tissa and his mentor are here. " Ishit replied.


    "They want us harm. And I don''t think any academy would dare to go against him."


    Oman didn''t seem surprised hearing this.  His sharp eyes scrutinized his only son in silence.


    "Come with me!" he said as he sauntered off towards the library.


    They didn''t share any words till they were on the top floor.


    "You have to keep fighting. " Oman said looking straight into his eyes. "Not for joining an academy. There is much more to this event than winning. Do you really think all the people who have come here want to join an academy?"


    Or what else did they want?


    Ishit gave his father a puzzled look.


    " You will know what I mean as you proceed with the event. I can''t say more. Trust me I have no intention of keeping you in dark, son. And you''re right Tissa is here to harm us, but you don''t have to worry. I have all figured it out.  "


    That was all he said and began to ask about his cultivation and all. Ishit couldn''t help but feel disappointed. It was not how he had imagined his talk would go with his father.


    Ishit left the library feeling downcast.  Why was he still treating him like a toddler?


    The sun had come up in the sky. The fourth day of Inna''s feast was about to begin.


    ***************


    "Lord, I have something to ask!" Ishit interrupted Oman''s train of thought. Oman halted in his tracks anan."


    What did she mean by that?


    Oman wondered again, as he nodded to the boy.


    "I don''t want to participate in the event," Ishit said, not looking into the stern eyes. He had pondered over it. There was no use of it. No academy would accept him if Tissa was here to dethrone his father. Who would dare to go against the future monarch?


    Ishit waited for an angry rebuke to come. But it didn''t. Puzzled he glanced up. There was no emotion on


    "and why do you think so?"


    Ishit didn''t speak immediately. Was he wrong in his reckoning?  Or his lord father thought him a child, who


    "Lord, I''m not a child anymeyes scrutinized his only son in silence.


    "Come with me!" he said as he sauntered off towards the library.


    They didn''t share any words till they were on the top floor.


    "You have to keep fighting. " Oman


    Ishit gave his father a puzzled look.


    " You will know what I mean as you proceed with the event. I can''t say more. Trust me I have no intention of keeping you


    "Lord, I have something to ask!" Ishit interrupted Oman''s train of thought. Oman halted in his tracks and looked toward his son, wondering if it was something to do with Vela''s sobs. He had asked the watcher about this, and his reply had stressed him.


    "He is not what you think, Oman."


    What did she mean by that?


    Oman wondered again, as he nodded to the boy.


    "I don''t want to participate in the event," Ishit said, not looking into the stern eyes. He had pondered over it. There was no use of it. No academy would accept him if Tissa was here to dethrone his father. Who would dare to go against the future monarch?


    Ishit waited for an angry rebuke to come. But it didn''t. Puzzled he glanced up. There was no emotion on the lord''s face.


    "And may I know why?" after a pause, he finally asked.


    Ishit felt nervous. It was always like that. He could face Mora, but not his dad.


    "No academy would accept me. "


    "and why do you think so?"


    Ishit didn''t speak immediately. Was he wrong in his reckoning?  Or his lord father thought him a child, who couldn''t perceive this simple thing. Ishit didn''t know why his father was trying to hide it from him.


    "Lord, I''m not a child anymore. I can see why Tissa and his mentor are here. " Ishit replied.


    "They want us harm. And I don''t think any academy would dare to go against him."


    Oman didn''t seem surprised hearing this.  His sharp eyes scrutinized his only son in silence.


    "Come with me!" he said as he sauntered off towards the library.


    They didn''t share any words til


    "Lord, I have something to ask!" Ishit interrupted Oman''s train of thought. Oman halted in his tracks and looked toward his son, wondering if it was something to do with Vela''s sobs. He had asked the watcher about this, and his reply had stressed him.


    "He is not what you think, Oman."


    What did she mean by that?


    Oman wondered again, as he nodded to the boy.


    "I don''t want to participate in the event," Ishit said, not looking into the stern eyes. He had pondered over it. There was no use of it. No academy would accept him if Tissa was here to dethrone his father. Who would dare to go against the future monarch?


    Ishit waited for an angry rebuke to come. But it didn''t. Puzzled he glanced up. There was no emotion on the lord''s face.


    "And may I know why?" after a pause, he finally asked.


    Ishit felt nervous. It was always like that. He could face Mora, but not his dad.


    "No academy would accept me. "


    "and why do you think so?"


    Ishit didn''t speak immediately. Was he wrong in his reckoning?  Or his lord father thought him a child, who couldn''t perceive this simple thing. Ishit didn''t know why his father was trying to hide it from him.


    "Lord, I''m not a child anymore. I can see why Tissa and his mentor are here. " Ishit replied.


    "They want us harm. And I don''t think any academy would dare to go against him."


    Oman didn''t seem surprised hearing this.  His sharp eyes scrutinized his only son in silence.


    "Come with me!" he said as he sauntered off towards the library.


    They didn''t share any words till they were on the top floor.


    "You have to keep fighting. " Oman said looking straight into his eyes. "Not for joining an academy. There is much more to this event than winning. Do you really think all the people who have come here want to join an academy?"


    Or what else did they want?


    Ishit gave his father a puzzled look.


    " You will know what I mean as you proceed with the event. I can''t say more. Trust me I have no intentio about to begin.


    l they were on the top floor.


    "You have to keep fighting. " Oman said looking straight into his eyes. "Not for joining an academy. There is much more to this event than winning. Do you really think all the people who have come here want to join an academy?"


    Or what else did they want?


    Ishit gave his father a puzzled look.


    " You will know what I mean as you proceed with the event. I can''t say more. Trust me I have no intention of keeping you in dark, son. And you''re right Tissa is here to harm us, but you don''t have to worry. I have all figured it out.  "


    That was all he said and began to ask about his cultivation and all. Ishit couldn''t help but feel disappointed. It was not how he had imagined his talk would go with his father.


    Ishit left the library feeling downcast.  Why was he still treating him like a toddler?


    The sun had come up in the sky. The fourth day of Inna''s feast was about to begin.


    in dark, son. And you''re right Tissa is here to harm us, but you don''t have to worry. I have all figured it out.  "


    That was all he said and began to ask about his cultivation and all. Ishit couldn''t help but feel disappointed. It was not how he had imagined his talk would go with his father.


    Ishit left the library feeling downcast.  Why was he still treating him like a toddler?


    The sun had come up in the sky.. The fourth day of Inna''s feast was about to begin.

 Chapter 148 - Nearing The End

    "Lord, I want to ask something."


    Ishit''s voice broke Oman''s train of thought, who was at his usual morning walk in the orchard. The night was a sleepless night for him. There was really something wrong with the array. Vela had refused to open her mouth as she always did. Looking at the boy he couldn''t help but recall what the Vela had said.


    "He is not what you think, Oman."


    Oman didn''t know what the watcher meant by it.


    "Oh! and what is it?" said Oman, wondering if it was something to do with Vela''s sobs. He had asked Vela about the strange incident. Her reply had stressed him, for she was the cause.


    "I want to quit the event." said the boy, his eyes had no fear or apprehension as they always did when he talked to him.


    "May I know why?"


    "What the use of exerting myself, when no academy will accept me anyway. "


    "What made you think so?"


    "Lord, I''m not a child anymore." Oman''s could sense the brashness in the lad''s voice.


    " I can see why Tissa and his mentor are here with so many Maharathis. They mean harm to us. and    as far as I know, no academy would dare to go against the future monarch."


    Oman didn''t reply immediately. He took a deep breath. The morning breeze lightened his mood. Oman always thought of himself as a wild animal. He loved the wilderness, its freedom, and waywardness. The sun was yawning in the arm of his consort Prachi (east). The orchard was empty.


    "Who says I think you as a child?. Someone, who is born to be a lord, is not a child even if he is wetting his beds. " Oman said looking around. "As for your reckoning about Tissa, the prince, you''re not wrong. He wants me to dethrone. " Oman started to walk. " So you spotted it perfectly. But you missed one thing, Son.  " Oman glanced at Ishit. There was a mysterious smile on his stern face, showing he was not worried about the crown prince''s treacherous motive.


    "Have you heard the lore of the origin of Inna''s feast?" He went on as they sauntered amidst the laughing flowers.


    "Yes, I did," Ishit replied. He had heard all sorts of lores from Suta, after all, it was how he used to spent his long afternoons when all children of his age were attending spirit school.


    "Can you recite it for me? I think we have two and half ghadi  before breakfast." Oman said.


    Ishit gave him a surprised look. The tale of Inna''s feast was well known and very ordinary. It was a childish tale that commoners loved to tell their children.


    He couldn''t see why his father was suddenly interested in it.


    "They say " Ishit began. "when the children of Inna and Mazia, who lived in Castle Cira, grew up. They found the castle too small to live in. So like fledglings, they flew off into the large world as soon as their wings got strength. The castle, which once was as noisy as a tavern, was now silent as samsan (crematory). " Ishit went on, trying to keep it short. Though he liked Suta''s version.


    "Mazia fell sick. Even the kiss of Inna, the lord of the day, couldn''t warm her ever-growing cold body. Inna called the best Nimohis and even Mitras, but none could find the ailment that was tormenting the great mother. They shook their head and sighed. Inna grew worried, for he loved Mazia more than anything. So after trying everything, the knower of everything prayed Kushmanda, the primordial being, who created everything with her enchanting smile. The formless one, one who has a thousand faces, answered his prayer. Telling him what could cure the withering face of his gorgeous consort. Inna thanked the faceless mother and hurried down from his heavenly abode. He went to his children who by now had scattered around the world. He told them to return home for their mother needed their help. But except one they all refused. "


    "Do you know you, Lad? You can a be a good suta. A bit more polishing and your tales could earn you a living. " Oman chuckled as he halted beside the fountain.


    "Thanks, Lord!" Ishit blushed.


    "So what did Inna do after his sons refused to help him out?"  Oman said,


    "The proud Lord cursed them."


    "What was the curse?" Oman asked with a smile.


    " Death!


    "They said before this incident, every living being was immortal. There was no Nysa, no white wife waiting for men to die. The lord of light created death for his sons.


    The powerful spell sucked the life from the unfilial sons, leaving them dead like stones.


    He took his only left son to his dying wife.


    When the jewel among all the sons of Inna saw his mother''s condition, he couldn''t help but cry out. They said his voice brought unconscious Mazia back. Her dulled eyes looked at his son and she got up.


    She kissed her son as the cow licked its calf. Her strength came back. And when she was able to speak again. She asked about her other children, her eyes looking everywhere for them.


    Now Inna was in trouble.


    They said for the first time, the axis of dharma lied . Inna said her other children had run off to distant lands, and even his powerful golden rays couldn''t find their traces. Mazia, who had a heart of a mother, didn''t listen to him. With the power of her satitva, she created a divine being who could see everything happening in all three realms. And she saw her sons laying in the bosoms of white-wives with only their souls.


    In an instant, she knew what had transpired. The grief devoured her sanity. Mother cursed Inna to remain alone for eternity with no one to give company. And thus the sun had no companion, She also cursed her only son Manu, who had assisted his father in his lie.


    The same death that had killed her other children would hunt Manu, too.


    Inna and Manu asked her forgiveness for their grave sins. Mazia, who had nothing but compassion, melted. She told Inna he could visit her once in twelve years, and her reunion would bless Manu with life."


    Oman couldn''t help but marvel at the wisdom of the ancient tale-weaver. How they hid the truth in such simple lore!


    Just a few keys and one could unravel the original tale.


    "And thus how the feast of Inna had started. " Ishit finished the lore and looked at his father.


    "What do you think? Is the tale true? or It is just the brainchild of tale-weavers. " Oman asked. The gardeners had come. Ishit could see the maid coming towards them to invite them for breakfast.


    "I think it is both," replied Ishit, " A little bit truth and imagination of Sutas."


    "Oh!" Oman said, "Then I think you should go on with this event. "


    Ishit hadn''t expected this. What did it have anything to do with the event?


    And before he could ask. Champa, the chubby girl, was there.


    And they were off to the dining hall.


    ***


    "To whom are you fighting today?" asked Esha.


    Ishit looked at his token, and couldn''t help but feel a bit excited after reading the name.


    It was the Oklian girl, who had given Ursha, the water pearl for breaking  Ajaya''s legs.


    Ishit was not a vengeful person. But he had to avenge Ajaya.  After all, he had been punished for standing up for him.


    And it was not like he was going to seek trouble with the girl by himself. The event had given him an opportunity, so why not take it.


    "Layla, a girl from Okala," replied Ishit. Ignoring Kaurvaki''s scowling. The girl was getting under his skin now.


    She had found out that he was sleeping on the floor.  Now she was making fun of him.


    "Layla Redwood! "  suddenly Karuvaki asked as if she had woken up from a dream.


    "Yes!" Ishit replied, feeling stupid again. The girl seemed to know everyone. First Karana and now Layla.


    "Boy! you are in serious trouble now. " She said, her eyes widened to heighten the effect.


    "Stop calling me, Boy. You''re not older than me," Ishit snapped at her. Esha giggled softly, trying to not spit out food.


    Padma and Oman had left for some important meeting with someone. So only three of them had left breakfasting. As for  Abhik and Vasu, they, father and son, were sucking up to Tissa, by staying with him in the royal hotel.


    "I know this little tigress of the mountain. She will tear off your limbs. " Karuvaki didn''t pay any heed to his objection and went on. Her pretty face was grim. "You''d better quit it while you can, little Ishi. Or I''m afraid not even Aunt would be able to recognize you after the battle."


    This time Esha couldn''t stop herself from spiting the water.


    Ishit gave him a furious look.


    "Oh! thanks for the encouragement," said Ishit and got up.


    "You didn''t get it. I''m serious. She is not someone you could fight with. "


    Karuvaki shouted as Ishit left with hurried steps.

 Chapter 149 - Mahanaad

    "Have you he


    ard the lore of Inna, my lord?" asked Charan, his eyes gleaming. The old suta couldn''t believe his luck. He had never ima


    gined that one day he wo


    uld serve the crown prince of the realm, the future monarch of Varta. Moreover, bef


    ore so many nobles. Each of them was on par with L


    ord Oman in wealth and power.


    Sitting ami


    dst so many betters, he couldn''t help felt conscious of his humble attire. Juga, the little page, hadn''t told him who he was go


    ing perform for. But anyway, it didn''t matter too much. If he performed well and managed to impress this regal patron, he mi


    ght not have to worry about his livings at least for a year or two. Thinking this, Charan, a eighty years old charan, elders of all magsmen of Minaak, adjusted his lute and cleared his throat. In his heart, he prayed to his clan goddess, Belon, the four-headed female deity.


    "No! And I haven''t summoned you to tell me one, old man," Tissa said in his usual arrogant tone, his hands playing with the co


    tton-soft tits of a ravishing maiden, whose face had turned red like the setting sun. His mentor, or as they called in Atl


    antia in hushed voices, his brain, Sakuni again had disappeared from the evening meeting.


    "Then why has Mighty Lord called for this lowly suta?" asked Charan in his humblest voice.


    No doubt it was a rare opportunity for him. However, it did come with its own risks, and Charana, who had traveled to far lands, knew them well. Betters of the outer world were not so forgiving as of Garuna''s. A slight frown of their arched brows could send his shaking head flying off. Though he wasn''t afraid of dying at this age, getting beheaded was not how he wanted to depart from this world.


    "I want to know about Nameless. If you have any tale of him, tell me." Tissa said, bitting the maiden''s cheek; the lass let out a moan. The codger had refused to share anything about his secretive outgoing. Even his best eyes couldn''t track his movements. It didn''t surprise Tissa, for Sakuni was not an ordinary bl


    ack-robed. Like his elder brother, he was a master of impersonating arts, not speaking of his unparallel talent in Ind


    rajalic magic. This was the reason, despite his disrespectful behavior, Tissa was clinging to his thigh, abandoning all his pride.


    "Nameless!" The wrinkled face of Charan drained hearing the word. Though he pulled himself together very soon, It had piqued the attention of his noble audience. Tissa''s hand stopped in the mid-track, exploring the ne


    ther regions of the shy lass.


    "So you do know! Tell me everything without hiding anything, and I will make sure you don''t have to perform again." He said, looking directly into the cloudy eyes of the suta. He hadn''t excepted the information about the mysterious s


    avage man would so easy to obtain. But again, Sutas were known to gather all kinds of lores and rumors; it was their means of earning a living.


    Charan gulped down. His throat dried up as the earth had parched during the draught caused by the son of mist, Susana, the fire-breathing serpent. He mentally recalled the lord of rain, Amresh, and goddess of voice, Vani.


    His hands quivered as he looked towards the brainless prince of Atlantia. Charan''s eyes had terror. Did Mahamaya want him dead? The old man wondered. The tale of Nameless. Yes, he knew it. He heard it from a dying suta long ago while traveling through Ahom, the holy land.


    But it was not the tale that should be shared with others. They were called Nameless for a reason.


    "What? Don''t tell me you don''t know it. I detest the sound of No." seeing the old man mute, Tissa said. His blue eyes had fine red threads. The wine had entered his head.


    "I do know it, my lord," said Suta, regretting coming here. He should have said no.  After all, Juga hadn''t disclosed the patron''s name.


    "Then, start it. I have to attend this lady," said Tissa, his long finger exploring the maiden''s wet cave. Pearl-like tears rolled down the lass''s ruddy eyes.


    "Pardon this poor old man, O master of all realm!" Charan placed his head on the floor, " This poor servant can''t word the tale of Nameless, for the tale is cursed."


    Ouch!


    All of a sudden, the maiden screamed out with pain! Her soft hand clasped around Tissa''s muscular arm. Her soul-stealing face grimaced.


    "Don''t you want to live anymore, old man? " said Tissa, in a casual tone, as he pulled out his hand from silky lehenga. His finger smeared in virgin blood. Tissa looked at it as if looking at the trophy. An evil smile spread over his handsome face as he licked it clean.


    "We are living in the era of Vigyan and knowledge. More so, we Kambhojians. We know well how curses work, so save your fucking excuses, and tell me who is this Nameless. And let me remind you, I have little patience." Tissa said, tightening his mighty arm around the teary-eyed maiden, sniffing her inebriating virgin smell.


    "O, merciful Lord! Believe this old suta. Their tales and so their names were cursed by Vani, the goddess of Voice." Charan pleaded.


    "And how the hell did you come to know of his tale then?" asked Tissa. The old man was annoying him now.


    "We, status, are exempt of the divine curse," replied Charan,


    "Oh! What will happen if anyone else hears it?" Tissa looked amused, and his eyes shone with cunningness.


    "The listener will become deaf-mute." replied the old suta.


    "Let me see, then!" said the prince of Atlantia, a place ruled by spiritualists.  "Agam, accompany this elder into a chamber where he will tell you the tale of Nameless. Thus we can find this divine curse''s power. "


    He ordered one of his escorts. Agam was a muscular man, a maharathi.


    He laughed and got up to his feet, chucking down wine from the cantor.


    "Let''s go, weaver of lies," he jeered at the dumbfounded Charan.


    "But ��but ��" Charan stammered, for he didn''t know what he should do now. He knew if he refused to comply with the eccentric prince, it would anger him.


    Or if he did. Old Suta looked towards Agam, who was grinning at him like a fool.


    Charan sighed. Maybe it was the will of Mahamaya. He rosed to his feet, gripping his lute.


    "How long is this tale of yours, by the way," asked Tissa, looking at the maiden, who was gasping for breath.


    "Long enough to make soul forget how to speak,"  replied Suta, as he trudged out of the opulence assembly hall.


    Agam led him to an empty chamber with a rocking chair placed by the large window looking over the city.


    The intemperate warrior collapsed into the chair, breathing the fresh air. Suta sat down on the carpeted floor.


    "Begin, and save me the boring details," growled Agam.


    Suta took a deep breath. He recalled the dark tale of Nameless. Like the moth-eaten scrolls, his deep-buried memories came rushing, flooding his mind. He saw himself walking down the rugged path of Alkananda, the stormy diary air lashing his face. It was really an unfortunate day of his life.  Young Charna had been walking like this for ten days straight with no human dwellings in sight, only dried thorny stones, howling wind.


    Alaknanda had been like this. But it had never deterred sutas from venturing into the harsh terrain and searching for the bodhi tree.


    Many died in the arduous journey. A few fell into the gaping ravine. Some starved to death. Many fell prey to the deadly allurements of evil fey. Only a handful of them made it to the holy place, Alomkik, where stood the wisdom tree, surrounded by golden apples.


    Inspired by the tales, and filled with curiosity and zeal of youth, like hundred of other young sutas, Charan too set out on the perilous journey.


    Within just three days, his group, which consisted of twenty people, reduced to sixteen. The horrors surpassed what the survivors had told them.


    The ghosts of sutas, who had perished there, began to hunt them, luring them to death one by one.


    Charan broke off the group on a stormy night. He tried to rejoin his companion, but he saw none.


    Soon he ran out of ration. And hunger and thirst began to torment him.


    He forgot the count of days in the endless hilly terrain. Feeding himself grass, he somehow managed to survive there.


    It was evening. Heaven was furious. Lightning was flashing in the dark sky. Charan took shelter in a grotto when he heard someone moaning. Afraid that it might be some new trap sat by faes. He didn''t dare to go check and continued to sit, leaning against the rugged wall.


    The man called out for him. But Charan didn''t respond.


    Maybe, after abandoning any hope, the man began the tale. And Charna heard it.  If he had given the choice he wouldn''t have listened to it.


    As the cursed tale had consumed all his life, his talent, and his ambition of becoming the most famous suta of his time.

 Chapter 150 - Layla

    Ishit didn''t have to listen to Karuvaki''s annoying chatter too long, for His match with Layla Redwood was the opening match of the day.


    It was the fourth day, but the audience was as excited as ever. The whole auditorium was bustling and buzzing when Ishit entered the arena.


    "Layla," Karuvaki had told him on their way from the castle to here, "is the youngest daughter of  Edward, the duke of Redwood city. Edward is a cousin of the lord of Okala. The girl has been tutored at home like other OKalaian royals by Bushar, the one-eyed. Multiple academies wanted to recruit her, but she rejected thIt was the fourth day, but the audience was as excited as ever. The whole auditorium was bustling and buzzing when Ishit entered the arena.  em outright for the Royal academy. However, despite all the efforts of the duke, her father, the golden hawk from Atlantia didn''t come for her. Leaving no choice for Layla but to participate in Inna''s feast.  As for why she was confident enough to wait for the King''s school, you have to see her attainments. She was awakened at the age of three, two years earlier than a normal awakening. She mastered all the spirit diagrams within three years of span. At the age of six, she was sent to Nemora, the Okalian capital, to get tutelage from Bushar.  She outshone all royal there and became the second favorite student of the one-eyed. And let me tell you it is not easy to win Bushar''s praise."


    Ishit had heard of Bushar from his father. The man was a war veteran like Lemora of Sursena. He had taught at the Royal Academy. They said the one-eyed''s charms (spells to enchant inanimate objects) had no parallel. Durintwo years earlier than a normal awakening. She mastered all the spirit diagrams within three years of span. At the age of six, she was sent to Nemora, the Okalian capital, to get tutelage from Bushar.  She outshone all royal there and became the second favorite student of the one-eyed. And let me tell you it is not easy to win Bushar''s praise."  g the war with Moriyans, the old man had charmed the whole mountain, sending it rolling and crushing the defilers.


    Though Ishit pretended he didn''t care about the information Karuvaki was giving him, he couldn''t help but feel a little deterred.


    "You''d better quit while you still can," Layla, who was standing before Ishit, said with a serious face, "I''ll not show you any mercy as Al Drum saw yesterday. By the way, what did your father offer to the beast boy for letting you win? "


    Ishit couldn''t help but notice the likeness between her and his cousin. Both the girls knew how to get under his skin. As for the girl''s question, she was not alone. After the clever escape of the dragon boy, many in the city were l Drum saw yesterday. By the way, what did your father offer to the beast boy for letting you win? "


    Ishit couldn''t help but notice the likeness between her and his couhaving the same thoughts. Ishit was sure it must have been fueled by his father''s rivals.


    "Nothing but a warning if he didn''t let me win I would mince him into the meat paste. And you know no one, not even a dragon, likes to be turned into pulp. So the boy saw wisdom and let me win. " replied Ishit in a mellow tone.


    "You''ve really got a sharp tongue," Layla said. " Pray, you have the same wisdom as Al-Drum had, for I will truly turn you into a squashed  tomato."


    A cruel glint flashed into her bright eyes.


    Ishit didn''t take the jibe. He knew better to lose his temper before the duel. Instead, he formulated a plan in his mind. He had seen


    Ishit didn''t have to listen to Karuvaki''s annoying chatter too long, for His match with Layla Redwood was the opening match of the day.


    It was the fourth day, but the audience was as excited as ever. The whole auditorium was bustling and buzzing when Ishit entered the arena.


    "Layla," Karuvaki had told him on their way from the castle to here, "is the youngest daughter of  Edward, the duke of Redwood city. Edward is a cousin of the lord of Okala. The girl has been tutored at home like other OKalaian royals by Bushar, the one-eyed. Multiple academies wanted to recruit her, but she rejected them outright for the Royal academy. However, despite all the efforts of the duke, her father, the golden hawk from Atlantia didn''t come for her. Leaving no choice for Layla but to participate in Inna''s feast.  As fon their way from the castle to here, "is the youngest daughter of  Edward, the duke of Redwood city. Edward is a cousin of the lord of Okala. The girl has been tutored at home like other OKalaian royals by Bushar, the  or why she was confident enough to wait for the King''s school, you have to see her attainments. She was awakened at the age of three, two years earlier than a normal awakening. She mastered all the spirit diagrams within three years of span. At the age of six, she was sent to Nemora, the Okalian capital, to get tutelage from Bushar.  She outshone all royal there and became the second favorite student of the one-eyed. And let me tell you it is not easy to win Bushar''s praise."


    Ishit had heard of Bushar from his father. The man was a war veteran like Lemora of Sursena. He had taught at the Royal Academy. They said the one-eyed''s charms (spells to enchant inanimate objects) had no parallel. During the war with Moriyans, the old man had charmed the whole mountain, sending it rolling and crushing the defilers.


    Though Ishit pretended he didn''t care about the information Karuvaki was giving him, he couldn''t help but feel a little deterred.


    "You''d better quit while you still can," Layla, who was standing before Ishit, said with a serious face, "I''ll not show you any mercy as Al Drum saw yesterday. By the way, what did your father offer to the beast boy for letting you win? "


    Ishit couldn''t help but notice the likeness between her and his cousin. Both the girls knew how to get under his skin. As for the girl''s question, she was not alone. After the clever escape of the dragon boy, many in the city were having the same thoughts. Ishit was sure it must have been fueled by his father''s rivals.


    "Nothing but a warning if he didn''t let me win I would mince him into the meat paste. And you know no one, not even a dragon, likes to be turned into pulp. So the boy saw wisdom and let me win. " replied Ishit in a mellow tone.


    "You''ve really got a sharp tongue," Layla said. " Pray, you have the same wisdom as Al-Drum had, for I will truly turn you into a squashed  tomato."


    A cruel glint flashed into her bright eyes.


    Ishit didn''t take the jibe. He knew better to lose his temper before the duel. Instead, he formulated a plan in his mind. He had seen Layla''s fight yesterday. She had mastered an apprentice-level art, called avahanam. With this spirit skill, she could summon elemental beasts. Tatvajivi was another name of these magical beings composed of pure elements.


    One could understand them as puppets composed of various elements like fire, lightning, water, ether, earth, metal, etc. These beasts were hard to kill as they could absorb attacks and assimilate their elemental power.


    Of course, not anyone can summon them, for it need a powerful spiritual sense like a spiritualist.


    "DING! " the gong rang out all of sudden commencing the match.


    Layla and Ishit both moved simul


    taneously. The boisterous crowd fell silent.


    Yesterday while Ishit''s match had been interrupted in the middle, Layla had demonstrated her prowess fully.  So the audience was expecting a good duel, which would get their adrenaline going.


    Though Ishit had many things going on in his life, he didn''t slacken his training a bit.  In his new memories, he had found a new way to sleep called yoga Nidra.


    Layla''s fight yesterday. She had mastered an apprentice-level art, called avahanam. With this spirit skill, she could summon elemental beasts. Tatvajivi was another name of these magical beings composed of pure elements.


    One could understand them as puppets composed of various elements like fire, lightning, water, ether, earth, metal, etc. These beasts were hard to kill as they could absorb attacks and assimilate their elemental power.


    Of course, not anyone can summon them, for it need a powerful spiritual sense like a spiritualist.


    "DING! " the gong rang out all of sudden commencing the match.


    Layla and Ishit both moved simultaneously. The boisterous crowd fell silent.


    Yesterday while Ishit''s match had been interrupted in the middle, Layla had demonstrated her prowess fully.  So the audience was expecting a good duel, which would get their adrenaline going.


    Though Ishit had many things going on in his life, he didn''t slacken his training a bit..  In his new memories, he had found a new way to sleep called yoga Nidra.

 Chapter 151 - Death

    Ishit didn''t have to listen to Karuvaki''s annoying chatter too long, for His match with Layla Redwood was the opening match of the day.


    It was the fourth day, but the audience was as excited as ever. The whole auditorium was bustling and buzzing when Ishit entered the arena.


    "Layla," Karuvaki had told him on t


    heir way from the castle to here, "is the youngest daughter of  Edward, the duke of Redwood city. Edward is a cousin of the lord of Ok


    ala. The girl has been tutored at home like other OKalaian royals by Bushar, the one-eyed. Multiple academies wanted to recruit her, but she rejected them outright for the Royal academy. However, despite all the efforts of the duke, her father, the golden hawk from Atlantia didn''t come for her. Leaving no choice for Layla but to participate in Inna''s feast.  As for why she was confident enough to wait for the King''s school, you have to see her attainments. She was awakened at the age of three, two years earlier than a normal awakening. She mastered all the spirit diagrams within three years of span. At the age of six, she was sent to Nemora, the Okalian capital, to get tutelage from Bushar.  She outshone all royal there and became the second favorite student of the one-eyed. And let me tell you it is not easy to win Bushar''s praise."


    Ishit had heard of Bushar from his father. The man was a war veteran like Lemora of Sursena. He had taught at the Royal Academy. They said the one-eyed''s charms (spells to enchant inanimate objects) had no parallel. During the war with Moriyans, the old man had charmed the whole mountain, sending it rolling and crushing the defilers.


    Though Ishit pretended he didn''t care about the information Karuvaki was giving him, he couldn''t help but feel a little deterred.


    "You''d better quit while you still can," Layla, who was standing before Ishit, said with a serious face, "I''ll not show you any mercy as Al Drum saw yesterday. By the way, what did your father offer to the beast boy for letting you win? "


    Ishit couldn''t help but notice the likeness between her and his cousin. Both the girls knew how to get under his skin. As for the girl''s question, she was not alone. After the clever escape of the dragon boy, many in the city were having the same thoughts. Ishit was sure it must have been fueled by his father''s rivals.


    "Nothing but a warning if he didn''t let me win I would mince him into the meat paste. And you know no one, not even a dragon, likes to be turned into pulp. So the boy saw wisdom and let me win. " replied Ishit in a mellow tone.


    "You''ve really got a sharp tongue," Layla said. " Pray, you have the same wisdom as Al-Drum had, for I will truly turn you into a squashed  tomato."


    A cruel glint flashed into her bright eyes.


    Ishit didn''t take the jibe. He knew better to lose his temper before the duel. Instead, he formulated a plan in his mind. He had seen Layla''s fight yesterday. She had mastered an apprentice-level art, called avahanam. With this spirit skill, she could summon elemental beasts. Tatvajivi was another name of these magical beings composed of pure elements.


    One could understand them as puppets composed of various elements like fire, lightning, water, ether, earth, metal, etc. These beasts


    were hard to kill as they could absorb attacks and assimilate their elemental power.


    Of course, not anyone can summon them, for it need a powerful spiritual sense like a spiritualist.


    "DING! " the gong rang out all of sudden commencing the match.


    Layla and Ishit both moved simultaneously. The boisterous crowd fell silent.


    Yesterday while Ishit''s match had been interrupted in the middle, Layla had demonstrated her prowess fully.  So the audience was expecting a good duel, which would get their adrenaline going.


    Though Ishit had many things going on in his life, he didn''t slacken his training a bit.  In his new memories, he had found a new way to sleep called yoga Nidra. Onish, the mysterious boy from the earth, had learned this practice from his guru.


    The dream yoga allowed his exhausted mind and body to refreshen within a pahar.


    Ishit used the rest night practicing his spirit arts. After his visit to Drona''s arsenal, he had realized something had changed in him. His spirit sense had shot up to another level and his speed to absorb spirit had also improved significantly.


    With his improved concentration and soul strength, his insight into natural forces had deepened.


    ****


    Being raised with the royal children, the rivalry between her lord uncle Amarto and Lord Oman was well known to Layla. Lady Padma''s elopement with Oman was a disgrace to him.


    Though nobody dared to mock him in public, they giggled behind his back even to this day.


    What sort of lord he was! He couldn''t even guard his promised bride.


    Though Layla was not from the direct lineage, she did get the same treatment and respect in Nemora. So according to her, it was her obligation to get back the lost honor. Of course, she couldn''t challenge Lord Oman, who had single-handedly defeated the gathering of a dozen or so princes in Kalinga and escaped with his love. If rumor to be believed Oman was the second strongest Maharathi in the entire Varta after his majesty Aslan. They said he alone had slain the entire army of Moryians.


    So Layla couldn''t even think of ever defeating such a man. However, threshing his son before the entire world could do the job.


    That was why when Layla saw Ishit''s name on her token this morning, she couldn''t help but feel excited. Great Himavat (Okalian God) had finally given her a chance to do something for her lord uncle.


    She would humiliate his rival''s son, making sure the boy never forgot the hellish experience. It would hunt him throughout his life.


    As soon as the gong rang out, Layla attacked Ishit with lightning speed, the speed that had earned her the title "Tigress of Okala".


    Her sword crying with pleasure. It clashed with Ishit''s Kalnemi. The clash sent sparks and bolts of lightning crackling in the air.


    Just in one exchange, Layla realized her opponent was not a rookie. Rumors flying in the city had some weight in them. However, it only made her more excited.


    She switched her move, and let Ishit come for her.  Within a few seconds, they exchanged a dozen of moves. But none was able to get the upper hand. The crowd praised them for their swordsmanship. In the arena, they seemed to perform a marvelous show.


    Sometimes, they would fly in the air while entangled, and sometimes they would push each other back while their feet dancing on the ground. The different elemental powers danced around them as their swords played a song of clangs. T


    "Who taught you the art of gladiators?"  Layla asked, marveling at Ishit''s mastery of the sword. Were the rumors correct? She couldn''t help but feel apprehensive about what she had learned from magsmen.


    "Raksha, the chief commander of Nyx," replied Ishit as he stepped back to evade the strike.


    Layla didn''t refute him.  Instead, she too stepped back, leaving the lead she got by pushing Ishit back.


    There was something wrong with the boy''s sword.  At first, Layla had thought it was just an illusion. However, after exchanging almost two hundred moves, she was certain Ishit''s Astra was stealing her power, bit by bit.


    The discovery shocked her.


    However, Layla didn''t show any emotion on her charming face. Her small eyes fixed at Ishit face, as she let out her powerful spiritual sense. Her blazing sword moved to form a strange sign in the air.


    The crowd let out a loud gasp as four elemental beasts appeared in the arena, circling Ishit. Blazing salamander made of pure fire essence lash out its nearly ten-meter long tongue. Ishit''s face turned sullen watching tatvajivis. Though he had information about them in his mind, it was the first time he was facing them in real combat.


    He didn''t dare take the frighting tongue head-on. He hurridly wove a shield and flew up. However, there was something more sinister waiting for him in the air.


    It was an ether beast, invisible to eyes, even to spiritual sense. So there were five tatvajivis. Ishit hadn''t envisioned the girl''s spiritual sense to be so strong as she could summon an ether beast.


    Caught off guard by Layla, he couldn''t but curse.


    The ether beasts were also known as Chhaya jiv ( shadow beast). They could hide anywhere around a spirit Weider. Though their prowess was not very fatal, they could disband the opponent''s shield in a blink.


    As soon as Ishit touched the spirit beast, his shield vanished like a soap bubble, leaving him unguarded for the coming fiery tongue looking like a fine blazing thread.

 Chapter 152 - Tandav

    With his shield shattered, Ishit found himself in a perilous situation. Alarm bells chimed in his mind; his pores stood on their ends. The thread-like blazing tongue of the salamander came and pierced his chest.


    Or at least it looked like that. Karuvaki, Guha, Nadani and Esha screamed out.


    However, the next instant they were dumbfounded just like Layla.


    Before their enlarged eyes, Ishit''s chest melted away like an Ice block. And  as soon as the twatvajivi''s tongue got past it, the chest materialized again. His tunic had long been burnt to ashes by the blazing flames of the tongue. So they could see his bright red spot  on his chest.


    This little stunt drained Ishit''s spirit. He found his legs going jelly. However it was not time to pay attention to it. He was still in danger. He mustered all the remaining spirit and turned it into a water ball.


    Layla, whose mouth was agape as if she had swallowed a fly, finally came into motion. She knew what Ishit was planning. Layla hurriedly swapped the position of the earth elemental beast with that of water.


    But Ishit was faster than her. The water ball that had ethereal wind mixed in it, landed on the yellow colored fierce beast, turning the rock giant into a muddy pool.


    Ishit didn''t waste any moment, and flew out of the encirclement.


    His pores greedily drinking  spirit.


    Ishit didn''t cast any shield this time. With the ether beast out there it had no use.


    He activated his spirit sense to its full extent.  Battling against five twatvajivi at the same time was really difficult.


    He hadn''t imagined the girl''s mastery over elements would be so deep.


    If he hadn''t gotten the new insight into elemental forces, there was no way he could escape the frightening encirclement.


    Ishit glanced at the remaining three beasts, and one out there lurking, invisible to his spirit sense and eyes.


    Layla tried to recreate the earthen beast out of the muddy pool, but it shattered as soon as it formed.


    Ishit''s smiled evily. His title of master smith was not just for show.


    Sure enough, the girl had a treasure helping her controlling all these elemental puppets.


    Layla tried again, but it got shattered.


    Ishit shook his head. He had read about these puppet astras in Glassia. They were powerful weapons of spiritualist warriors against Yoddha like him. But Layla had ignored his other title.


    As soon as Ishit reaslied there were twatvajivis. He couldn''t help but doubt. No novice apprentice could summon five elemental beasts let alone control them.


    So this left only one possibility , the girl had something assisting her.


    As a master smith, Ishit knew what it could be.


    Olpin puppets, the famous astra of Okalian''s smiths. With this astra, Lord Amarto, had stopped Hamir''s entire army. Of course, his astra was of diya rank.


    As for Layla''s, it must have been of two- star grade to be able to control five elemental beasts.


    Layla gave  Ishit a scrutinizing look  before giving up.


    "How did you do it?" asked She. Olpin puppets her prized astra. It had never disappointed her.


    Ishit was not a kind hearted person to tell his foe his tricks. He smiled, as he sped up the circulation of spirit.


    "Didn''t you see? I just bathed it with a bucket full of water." said Ishit with a surprised look.


    "You!" Layla glared at him. Though water could sluggish the earth element beast, to shatter it completely was not possible.


    There was something hidden in the water ball that had weakened the spirit link of her astra.


    "What you! You''d better put away these pets of yours, or I will make sure they will never stand up." Ishit said. Suddenly, he sensed eyes on him. It was the sixth sense or in the word of Onish, the mysterious boy from the earth , eye of the soul. Last night Ishit after a pahar long  Yoga Indra, Ishit discovered his sixth sense had sharpened. At first he had doubts about it, however after  shooting arrows with his closed eyes and without activating his spiritual sense, he was sure it did improve.


    The discovery had surprised Ishit, the sixth sense was something that improved with one''s cultivation. There was no spirit art for it. At least not in his knowledge.


    It was said with the help of his sixth sense a maharathi could fight even after his head got decapitated.


    His grandfather Manu''s headless body had  faced Riga, and defeated him.


    Ishit didn''t ignore the faint cue of danger. He joined his both hands, the spirit rushed towards him forming a whirlpool.


    He knew what it was. The invisible ether beast was just behind him.


    Ishit''s mumbled stambhan spell. The same curse that yesterday Al-Druk cast on him.


    "!!glau? hu? kl��? j��? sa?!!"


    The power syllables ,which had emerged from the darmru of Shiv if the lore of earth could be believed, stilled the space behind him entrapping the beast in it.


    Layla''s face turned white. How it was possible!


    Didn''t they say the ether beast couldn''t be traced? Then what was going on here?


    There was no time to ponder over the question. Ishit didn''t waste the opportunity.


    He rushed towards the water beast, which was a giant water dragon.


    Kalnemi, Ishit''s sword screamed in his hand as he attacked the giant.


    The crowd couldn''t help but shake their heads. Any physical attacks were useless against twatvajivis. Sure enough, Layla commanded the water dragon. The giant beast swung its glistening blue tail. It collided with Kalnemi, sending Ishit flying towards the lightning lizard.


    An evil smile appeared on Ishit''s face, as he thrust the spirit and changed his direction.


    Nobody noticed the water dragon had swallowed a fist-size blue stone.


    With her ether beast trapped, Layla knew she had lost the edge.


    She commanded her remaining three beasts.


    The water dragon let out a loud roar as it flew towards.


    The fiery salamander spit out fire that set air ablaze. Lightning bolts rushed out of the lizard, crackling.


    All these forces together with Layla''s sealing spell turned the arena into a prison, imprisoning Ishit inside like a bird.


    Ishit''s face turned grim. He looked at the devastating storm of elemental forces.


    The girl''s sealing spell had blocked all the ten directions. The runes of the intricate shield told him that the Okalian''s girl''s insight into shields was not weaker than his.


    He could feel the spirit around him thinning rapidly. The girl wanted to cut of his supply of spirit, leaving him with only his spirit pearl.


    Ishit let out a long sigh. It seemed he couldn''t hide his powers anymore.


    Ishit formed Yoni mudra taught to him by the wizard. His blood boiled up.


    All of a sudden, flames erupted from his body, the air began to freeze.


    Ishit''s eyes turned blood red as his lips trambled,


    "!!jv��laya jv��laya jvala jvala prajvala prajvala!!"


    Bright blue flames erupted from earth, swirling, forming ghastly faces. They soon filled the whole space around Ishit. Twatvaji let out their attacks. A violent fight broke out between the two elemental forces.


    Layla joined her hands, and her red lips quivered.


    Bright green energy emerged from the earth. It swept the spherical prison. The pride of Okala didn''t stop there. She continued to change her mudras, and her lips quivered again and again.


    Soon wind, ether, and lightning all began to strengthen the prison.


    The audience buzzed up.


    "Isn''t it a five elemental prison?"


    "How is it possible? Only a real apprentice could form it."


    "How could she have so much spirit?"


    "She''s clearly at novice apprentice level."


    "You don''t know anything. She is not an ordinary wielder. Her spirit nadis must be of supreme grade."


    "Ishit is really born with an ill fate. Of all the participants,  they matched him with such a monster. "


    "He deserved  that! "


    "Why?"


    "Oh! Haven''t you heard the rumors? They said Lord Oman threatened Viswa, the great smith, to accept defeat, so that he could boost his crippled son''s reputation. And then yesterday, they said Al-Drum and the savage man were also set by Lord Oman. "


    "Why will he do that?"


    "Are you a fool? He wants to showcase his son''s achievement so that a reputed academy accepts him. After all, how many wielders could escape a memory-stealer''s attack? Not to speak Ishit had to counter stambhan curse too."


    While the crowd was busy in a frenzy conversation. Ishit uttered another spell,


    " !!jvala ha? sa? !!"


    As soon as the words escaped his lips, the violent battle of elemental forces came to a sudden halt.


    Ishit closed his blood shot eyes, and he let out his powerful spirit sense. Everything around him began to freeze. The same went for Twavajivis.


    The sammohan curse had tamed them.


    Once everything was still inside the spherical prison, Ishit''s eyes snapped open.


    Blood oozed out of them, as Ishit uttered the last spell called Uchhatanam.


    ||la? k?a? pha? sv��h��||


    Powerful ripple rushed out from his body. And the whole prison burst apart.


    Layla flew out of the arena like a rag doll.. Her face was white like paper.

 Chapter 153 - Tale Of The Time

    The problem with the followers is they will call you ignorant, arrogant and idiot, if you criticize their idol. (No offense, just an analysis Because I was like that too.)


    I''m not against inviting Muslims and others. Do invite them, let them know the beauty of Sanatan.


    But it doesn''t mean if a muslim visit a temple, the pujari should stop worshipping the deity and start to do Nawaz.


    Now let me tell you why the song Ali muala and Raske kamar was inappropriate,


    Allah or Ali Maula said in Quran:


    Kafirs should either be forced to accept my ways or should be slaughtered, whereas their women should be taken as slaves.


    Allah said Women are fields of men.


    Allah said the earth is flat.


    Allah said one who doesn''t obey me will burn in inferno.


    I think these points are enough to make it clear Allah  or Ali Muala is not Shri Shiv or Shri Ram.


    In fact,if you read Hadees and Quran, you will realize calling Shri Shiv Allah or God is like calling them a demon or monster. My words might seem too harsh but they are true, and you will realize after reading original Quran, that they read in Arab or in Muslim countries.


    So now you can understand what Saleem did that night. Ofcourse, if you don''t know the difference, listen to M.K. Gandhi''s version of Raghupati Raghav Raja Ram song. You will dance and feel ecstasy.


    Now coming back to what is wrong with Sadaguru or any Guru, who calls himself Sadaguru or self-enlightened being.


    Three years ago, I was a follower of Osho and J.Krishnamurti. I used to think of them as super intellectuals. Until my father gifted me Abhadoot Geeta one of the 25 Geetas of ours. (because I had a heated debate


    The problem with the followers is they will call you ignorant, arrogant and idiot, if you criticize their idol. (No offense, just an analysis Because I was like that too.)


    I''m not against inviting Muslims and others. Do invite them, let them know the beauty of Sanatan.


    But it doesn''t mean if a muslim visit a temple, the pujari should stop worshipping the deity and start to do Nawaz.


    Now let me tell you why the song Ali muala and Raske kamar was inappropriate,


    Allah or Ali Maula said in Quran:


    Kafirs should either be forced to accept my ways or should be slaughtered, whereas their women should be taken as slaves.


    Allah said Women are fields of men.


    Allah said the earth is flat.


    Allah said one who doesn''t obey me will burn in inferno.


    I think these points are enough to make it clear Allah  or Ali Muala is not Shri Shiv or Shri Ram.


    In fact,if you read Hadees and Quran, you will realize calling Shri Shiv Allah or God is like calling them a demon or monster. My words might seem too harsh but they are true, and you will realize after reading original Quran, that they read in Arab or in Muslim countries.


    So now you can understand what Saleem did that night. Ofcourse, if you don''t know the difference, listen to M.K. Gandhi''s version of Raghupati Raghav Raja Ram song. You will dance and feel ecstasy.


    Now coming back to what is wrong with Sadaguru or any Guru, who calls himself Sadaguru or self-enlightened being.


    Three years ago, I was a follower of Osho and J.Krishnamurti. I used to think of them as super intellectuals. Until my father gifted me Abhadoot Geeta one of the 25 Geetas of ours. (because I had a heated debate with him)


    I read the book, and I was dumbfounded. Everything that Osho or J Krishnamurti said was written in the book in very simple language. But what made me wonder, the two philosophers never mentioned the name of the book. After that I started to read our scripture and found that I was a fool for not reading them and listening to the diluted discourses of these so called enlightened beings. If I had done that, I would have been more close to Dharma and our deities.


    The problem of these gurus is they will teach you the very thing that has been left by our sages for us, but with their name tags. As result, we distance ourselves  from our scriptures and become mentaly slave of these gurus willing to fight for them with our own fathers. ( I''m talking of myself).


    Sadguru believes in Aryan invasion theory. Which has no ground to speak of.


    Sadguru said before the Aryan invasion, there was a temple of Ma Adi Shakti in every village but Aryans destroyed them. But the reality is even to this day every old village has a Mata rani mandir. But if a temple has been demolished than it was done by Muslim.


    You may not know, but this simple statement can make all north Indians'' lives  hell in South India. I have lived there and I have seen the hatred they have for north indians ( of course not everyone, but majority of them do)


    His comment about Ma Jasoda.


    And Now this.


    I can go on but. It had no use��


    I have only one thing to say to you,as a fellow  sanatani��please read our scriptures from Geeta Press and you will real


    The problem with the followers is they will call you ignorant, arrogant and idiot, if you criticize their idol. (No offense, just an analysis Because I was like that too.)


    But it doesn''t mean if a muslim visit a temple, the pujari should stop worshipping the deity and start to do Nawaz.


    Now let me tell you why the song Ali muala and Raske kamar was inappropriate,


    Allah or Ali Maula said in Quran:


    Kafirs should eitheMuala is not Shri Shiv or Shri Ram.


    In fact,if you read Hadees and Quran, you will realize calling Shri Shiv Allah or God is like calling them a demon or monster. My words might seem too harsh but they are true, and you will realize after reading original Quran, that they read in Arab or in Muslim countries.


    ecstasy.


    Now coming back to what is wrong with Sadaguru or any Guru, who calls himself Sadaguru or self-enlightened being.


    Three years ago, I was a follower of Osho and J.Krishnamurti. I used to think of them as super intellectuals. Until my father gifted me Abhadoot Geeta one of the 25 Geetas of ours. (because I had a heated debate with him)


    The problem of these gurus is they will teach you the very thing that has been left by our sages for us, but with their name tags. As result, we distance ourselves  from our scriptures and become mentaly slave of these gurus willing to fight for them with our own fathers. ( I''m talking of myself).


    Sadguru believes in Aryan invasion theory. Which has no ground to speak of.


    Sadguru said before the Aryan invasion, there was a temple of Ma Adi Shakti in every village but Aryans destroyed them. But the reality is even to this day every old village has a Mata rani mandir. But if a temple has been demolished than it was done by Muslim.


    You may not know, but this simple statement can make all north Indians'' lives  hell in South India. I have lived there and I have seen the hatred they have for north indians ( of course not everyone, but majority of them do)


    His comment about Ma Jasoda.


    And Now this.


    I can go on but. It had no use��


    Jay Bhawani!!!


    ize..I''m not a hater or arrogant. I felt hurt when I saw so many of my brothers and sisters dancing to a song which was a disgrace to our Prabhu Shiv.


    Jay Bhawani!!!


    with him)


    I read the book, and I was dumbfounded. Everything that Osho or J Krishnamurti said was written in the book in very simple language. But what made me wonder, the two philosophers never mentioned the name of the book. After that I started to read our scripture and found that I was a fool for not reading them and listening to the diluted discourses of these so called enlightened beings. If I had done that, I would have been more close to Dharma and our deities.


    The problem of these gurus is they will teach you the very thing that has been left by our sages for us, but with their name tags. As result, we distance ourselves  from our scriptures and become mentaly slave of these gurus willing to fight for them with our own fathers. ( I''m talking of myself).


    Sadguru believes in Aryan invasion theory. Which has no ground to speak of.


    Sadguru said before the Aryan invasion, there was a temple of Ma Adi Shakti in every village but Aryans destroyed them. But the reality is even to this day every old village has a Mata rani mandir. But if a temple has been demolished than it was done by Muslim.


    You may not know, but this simple statement can make all north Indians'' lives  hell in South India. I have lived there and I have seen the hatred they have for north indians ( of course not everyone, but majority of them do)


    His comment about Ma Jasoda.


    And Now this.

 Chapter 154 - Storm

    All the twatvajivis exploded with an ear-splitting boom. Under the sammohan curse, lightning, fire,water, and ether churned together to form a giant tornado. The entire arena shook as a giant fissure ran like a serpent across it.


    The crowd watched, mouths agape with incredulity. The seemingly unbreakable prison had been shattered so easily.


    Guha couldn''t help but pinch his fellow apprentice to make sure he wasn''t dreaming. And he wasn''t because the guy cried out with pain, throwing a dagger look at him.


    Guha couldn''t help but pinch his fellow apprentice to make sure he wasn''t dreaming. And he wasn''t because the guy cried out with pain, throwing a dagger look at him.


    Since when did his friend become so powerful? Though Guha had never witnessed two apprentices fighting, he was sure their fight wouldn''t be too  different from this.


    He felt a need to advise his friend on this matter. Or if he continued going like this no decent girl would garland him at her swayamvar.


    As if it was not enough, all of a sudden, Ishit vanished from his place with the furious tornado on his tail.


    Layla''s face fell as she took out a golden coin. The coin  swiftly expanded into a shield  with a face embossed on its shining surface. From the snake-like hair wiggling out of the fierce looking man''s head, Guha knew it was Itur''s shield, another two star astra.


    The shield covered the girls from head to toe, giving off a powerful aura. However, it didn''t deter Ishit.


    Kalnemi, the black sword appeared in his hand. It''s runes shone brightly with the flow of spirit.


    Ishit raised it and brought it down with full force.


    Clang!


    The two astras collided. Kalnemi sliced the shield, giving the crowd the second shock of the day.


    Layla cried out, fear written all over her charming face. She must have wanted to surrender, but Ishit didn''t give her a chance. His cruel fist landed on her belly, knocking the air out of her lungs.


    Ishit didn''t stop there. He twisted her both legs and threw her away on the earth.


    Ishit knew the world would despise his actions, for attacking a woman was not an honorable act in wielders '' eyes, unless it was necessary.


    Sure enough, as soon as the audience saw the Okalian girl convulsing in pain, laying in the rubble, they began to curse Ishit.


    Even Oman sighed, he didn''t approve of the lad''s action.


    "Why are you sighing? " Padma snapped at him.


    "Nothing! " Oman hurriedly  hid away his emotions. He knew better than to despise Ishit''s action before Padma. She had been acting up on every tidbit since last night. Oman didn''t blame her, for no mother would want to leave her only son behind. More so when she knew she might never see him again.


    "Don''t you dare to chide him, Oman. He didn''t do anything wrong. A foe has no gender." Padma glared at him.


    "I know that, my lady." Oman replied. Only if it was so simple. He thought to himself.


    He swept his glance over the excited crowd. Everyone was despising the boy''s unnecessary act.


    How hypocritic the world was! You could rape an innocent girl, but you couldn''t beat her in a fair duel.


    Of course, he wouldn''t teach such idiotic idologies to the boy. The lad needed to be decisive. Southerners always treated their enemies equally.


    "You''d better." said Padma.


    *****


    Ishit didn''t care about others'' opinions. As soon as the crier announced his victory he walked out of the arena without sparing any glance towards the moaning girl.


    Ishit didn''t join Karuvaki in the auditorium. The event had lost its purpose for him. If his father hadn''t insisted on him going on with his matches, he wouldn''t have even come to watch.


    So after changing his clothes in the retiring chamber made for participants. He left for the smithy. His goal was simple: he would train there and teach Viswa as part of their deal.


    Opposite to Ishit''s concern, the master smith proved a great help. He had corrected his basic flaws, and shared his invaluable experience with him. His Kalnemi sword was their joint project. The reason Kalenemi could change its shape  was all because of him. If he hadn''t shared his in depth research with him, he could have never infused the astra''s sentience into each grain.


    This made Ishit''s question about his opinion about the man. He couldn''t understand what made his father hate Viswa so much.


    The old smith had refused to speak about it. And as for his father, he dared not ask about it.


    Anyway, he knew his answer already.


    The carriage halted with a jerk, bringing Ishit out of his stupor.  Ishit peeked out of the window. It was smithy.


    Despite Inna''s event going on, the place was bustling with crowds as ever.


    ood was trickling down from them. The emotionless eyes glanced towards the Okalian girl, who had stabilized herself in the air.


    Ashen faced,  blood dripping out of the corner of her cherry red lips, she looked so pitiful that ,for a moment, even Guha thought Ishit had gone too far.


    He felt a need to advise his friend on this matter. Or if he continued going like this no decent girl would garland him at her swayamvar.


    As if it was not enough, all of a sudden, Ishit vanished from his place with the furious tornado on his tail.


    Layla''s face fell as she took out a golden coin. The coin  swiftly expanded into a shield  with a face embossed on its shining surface. From the snake-like hair wiggling out of the fierce looking man''s head, Guha knew it was Itur''s shield, another two star astra.


    The shield covered the girls from head to toe, giving off a powerful aura. However, it didn''t deter Ishit.


    Kalnemi, the black sword appeared in his hand. It''s runes shone brightly with the flow of spirit.


    Ishit raised it and brought it down with full force.


    Clang!


    The two astras collided. Kalnemi sliced the shield, giving the crowd the second shock of the day.


    Layla cried out, fear written all over her charming face. She must have wanted to surrender, but Ishit didn''t give her a chance. His cruel fist landed on her belly, knocking the air out of her lungs.


    Ishit didn''t stop there. He twisted her both legs and threw her away on the earth.


    Ishit knew the world would despise his actions, for attacking a woman was not an honorable act in wielders '' eyes, unless it was necessary.


    Sure enough, as soon as the audience saw the Okalian girl convulsing in pain, laying in the rubble, they began to curse Ishit.


    Even Oman sighed, he didn''t approve of the lad''s action.


    "Why are you sighing? " Padma snapped at him.


    "Nothing! " Oman hurriedly  hid away his emotions. He knew better than to despise Ishit''s action before Padma. She had been acting up on every tidbit since last night. Oman didn''t blame her, for no mother would want to leave her only son behind. More so when she knew she might never see him again.


    "Don''t you dare to chide him, Oman. He didn''t do anything wrong. A foe has no gender." Padma glared at him.


    "I know that, my lady." Oman replied. Only if it was so simple. He thought to himself.


    He swept his glance over the excited crowd. Everyone was despising the boy''s unnecessary act.


    How hypocritic the world was! You could rape an innocent girl, but you couldn''t beat her in a fair duel.


    Of course, he wouldn''t teach such idiotic idologies to the boy. The lad needed to be decisive. Southerners always treated their enemies equally.


    "You''d better." said Padma.


    *****


    Ishit didn''t care about others'' opinions. As soon as the crier announced his victory he walked out of the arena without sparing any glance towards the moaning girl.


    Ishit didn''t join Karuvaki in the auditorium. The event had lost its purpose for him. If his father hadn''t insisted on him going on with his matches, he wouldn''t have even come to watch.


    So after changing his clothes in the retiring chamber made for participants. He left for the smithy. His goal was simple: he would train there and teach Viswa as part of their deal.


    Opposite to Ishit''s concern, the master smith proved a great help. He had corrected his basic flaws, and shared his invaluable experience with him. His Kalnemi sword was their joint project. The reason Kalenemi could change its shape  was all because of him. If he hadn''t shared his in depth research with him, he could have never infused the astra''s sentience into each grain.


    This made Ishit''s question about his opinion about the man. He couldn''t understand what made his father hate Viswa so much.


    The old smith had refused to speak about it. And as for his father, he dared not ask about it.


    Anyway, he knew his answer already.


    The carriage halted with a jerk, bringing Ishit out of his stupor.  Ishit peeked out of the window. It was smithy.


    Despite Inna''s event going on, the place was bustling with crowds as ever.

 Chapter 155 - No Come Back

    All the twatvajivis exploded with an ear-splitting boom. Under the sammohan curse, lightning, fire,water, and ether churned together to form a giant tornado. The entire arena shook as a giant fissure ran like a serpent across it.


    The crowd watched, mouths agape with incredulity. The seemingly unbreakable prison had been shattered so easily.


    Guha couldn''t help but pinch his fellow apprentice to make sure he wasn''t dreaming. And he wasn''t because the guy cried out with pain, throwing a dagger look at him.


    Since when did his friend become so powerful? Though Guha had never witnessed two apprentices fighting, he was sure their fight wouldn''t be too  different from this.


    The shock waves of the explosion had split the earth''s chest. He could see ether wind ripping space around Ishit, whose body was ablaze, making him look like a son of Uddor, who dwelt in Asharar.


    Ishit''s eyes were bloodshot.The fiery red blood was trickling down from them. The emotionless eyes glanced towards the Okalian girl, who had stabilized herself in the air.


    Ashen faced,  blood dripping out of the corner of her cherry red lips, she looked so pitiful that ,for a moment, even Guha thought Ishit had gone too far.


    He felt a need to advise his friend on this matter. Or if he continued going like this no decent girl would garland him at her swayamvar.


    As if it was not enough, all of a sudden, Ishit vanished from his place with the furious tornado on his tail.


    Layla''s face fell as she took out a golden coin. The coin  swiftly expanded into a shield  with a face embossed on its shining surface. From the snake-like hair wiggling out of the fierce looking man''s head, Guha knew it was Itur''s shield, another two star astra.


    The shield covered the girls from head to toe, giving off a powerful aura. However, it didn''t deter Ishit.


    Kalnemi, the black sword appeared in his hand. It''s runes shone brightly with the flow of spirit.


    Ishit raised it and brought it down with full force.


    Clang!


    The two astras collided. Kalnemi sliced the shield, giving the crowd the second shock of the day.


    Layla cried out, fear written all over her charming face. She must have wanted to surrender, but Ishit didn''t give her a chance. His cruel fist landed on her belly, knocking the air out of her lungs.


    Ishit didn''t stop there. He twisted her both legs and threw her away on the earth.


    Ishit knew the world would despise his actions, for attacking a woman was not an honorable act in wielders '' eyes, unless it was necessary.


    Sure enough, as soon as the audience saw the Okalian girl convulsing in pain, laying in the rubble, they began to curse Ishit.


    Even Oman sighed, he didn''t approve of the lad''s action.


    "Why are you sighing? " Padma snapped at him.


    "Nothing! " Oman hurriedly  hid away his emotions. He knew better than to despise Ishit''s action before Padma. She had been acting up on every tidbit since last night. Oman didn''t blame her, for no mother would want to leave her only son behind. More so when she knew she might never see him again.


    "Don''t you dare to chide him, Oman. He didn''t do anything wrong. A foe has no gender." Padma glared at him.


    "I know that, my lady." Oman replied. Only if it was so simple. He thought to himself.


    He swept his glance over the excited crowd. Everyone was despising the boy''s unnecessary act.


    How hypocritic the world was! You could rape an innocent girl, but you couldn''t beat her in a fair duel.


    Of course, he wouldn''t teach such idiotic idologies to the boy. The lad needed to be decisive. Southerners always treated their enemies equally.


    "You''d better." said Padma.


    *****


    Ishit didn''t care about others'' opinions. As soon as the crier announced his victory he walked out of the arena without sparing any glance towards the moaning girl.


    Ishit didn''t join Karuvaki in the auditorium. The event had lost its purpose for him. If his father hadn''t insisted on him going on with his matches, he wouldn''t have even come to watch.


    So after changing his clothes in the retiring chamber made for participants. He left for the smithy. His goal was simple: he would train there and teach Viswa as part of their deal.


    Opposite to Ishit''s concern, the master smith proved a great help. He had corrected his basic flaws, and shared his invaluable experience with him. His Kalnemi sword was their joint project. The reason Kalenemi could change its shape  was all because of him. If he hadn''t shared his in depth research with him, he could have never infused the astra''s sentience into each grain.


    This made Ishit''s question about his opinion about the man. He couldn''t understand what made his father hate Viswa so much.


    The old smith had refused to speak about it. And as for his father, he dared not ask about it.


    Anyway, he knew his answer already.


    The carriage halted with a jerk, bringing Ishit out of his stupor.  Ishit peeked out of the window. It was smithy.


    Despite Inna''s event going on, the place was bustling with crowds as ever.


    Youngmen had choked the gate.


    Ishit got off of the carriage and paid the chauffeur. He took out his master emblem and put it around his neck.


    Before the puzzled eyes of the crowd, he entered the smithy.


    "How come he has a master smith emblem?"


    "Don''t you recognize him? He is the famous young lord of Minaak, Ishit."


    "So the rumors are true."


    "Of course. I wonder if he is taking orders. I would like to see his mastery. "


    "What mastery? His father has arranged this post for him."


    Ishit ignored the boisterous crowd. He knew better than to argue with them.


    In the memory of Onish, he had heard Guru Anand Giri saying,


    "One who believes you will never ask for proof. And no evidence will be enough to shush the one who doubts you. So one should never try to convince an atheist that Paramatman exists. The omnipresent doesn''t want him to know of his existence.So why meddle in the design of the supreme. "


    Ishit crossed the court and entered his forge.


    As usual, Viswa was busy. The hammer was hammering the wind gold into armor  on its own.


    The entire forge was working with him. Ishit couldn''t help but marvel at the old man''s skill, who was just sitting there like a statue.


    "You have come at the right time, master. " Viswa''s voice resounded in the forge. He seemed everywhere.


    "I think I have discovered the way,"


    "Oh! Let me see." replied Ishit.


    The hammer continued with its work, so did the furnace and other instruments. Only a parchment came flying in the air and spread before Ishit.


    There were many complicated diagrams, yantras, and designs were drawn on it.


    Ishit''s brows furrowed as he examined the parchment carefully.


    For some reasons, Viswa had a peculiar interest in soul smithing.


    All his questions were about souls, and sentience. And after listening to Ishit''s explanations, which were based on his knowledge of Glassian smithy, the old man came up with a strange idea.


    He wanted to  fuse a beast''s soul in a yantra, an alien concept.


    Despite their millennium long research, spiritualists weren''t able to figure out what a soul was composed of.


    There were theories, but none could fully explain a soul.


    According to Ghost smiths of Ghosttown, a soul had a body just like a gross body. It too had sense organs and mind. According to Acharya Punnag of Randrava,


    A soul is composed of an unknown element called Mahattatva which is then covered by Pradhana just as a seed is covered by its skin. This skin, covering of Pradhana, differentiates souls.


    According to Vanabhatta, there was no difference between a beast soul and human soul.


    That was why the Mayavan forest had beast ghosts too. The only difference was that they were less menacing and dangerous.


    "What do you think of my design, master?" Viswa''s voice boomed in the forge.


    "As you suggested I have used ether essence, wind essence and fire essence to draw yantra."


    Ishit shook his head.


    "I can''t see anything wrong with the design. But we can only be sure after testing. Have you asked for a beast soul?" said Ishit.


    "Of course, I did."


    "Which one?"


    "First grade rabbit."


    "No. Change it with something more powerful, like a three grade serpent."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "I don''t know, but the serpent''s soul is more tenacious than any other beast." Ishit replied.


    "Now when you''ve pointed it out, It did make sense. Only serpent ghosts have been seen so far. I think it may have been the reason."


    Viswa said.


    "Okay! I will tell Nicho. By the way, what are you going to teach me today. I have already finished all the orders. "


    Ishit kept silent for a while, as he pondered over the questions.


    "Today we will practice how to make prana ghaat." replied Ishit.


    A prana-ghaat was a cursed astra that could be sent from anywhere to kill anyone in the world.


    There was no escape from the prana-ghaat, only a skilled smith, who had mastered Glassian smith could diffuse it.


    The ghaat  traveled in the sky among stars, and after finding its target it attacked  like a meteor or heavenly lightning.


    Of course, it was not easy to make one. Apart from  rare smithing material, one needed something from the enemy too.. Such as hair, blood, etc.

 Chapter 156 - A Fight With Birds

    "Do you know the forbidden  spells?" Ishit asked with the smile of an expert. He had never imagined teaching someone would be so fun. He liked the feeling. It was a strange experience �C he could still recall the odd but pleasant sensation in his heart when he had accepted Viswa as his apprentice. His mind calmed down. Many things he couldn''t understand  before suddenly were as clear as day. The look of reverence in Viswa''s eyes had done something to him. Something too subtle to pinpoint.


    Ishit couldn''t help but recall the strange tradition of Bharat that he had seen in Onish''s memories.


    A disciple used to bow down to his master, and master used to do the same.


    As they both said.


    Namaste!!  ( I bow down to you.)


    Ishit pondered  upon the reason behind the tradition.


    Maybe each time a guru helped a pupil, he gained something too.


    No wonder Anand Giri, the hermit who had renounced everything, was willing to take so many disciples.


    And perhaps, that''s why he used to sing the hymn before starting the class..


    Om Saha Naav[au]-Avatu |


    Saha Nau Bhunaktu |


    Saha Viiryam Karavaavahai |


    Tejasvi Naav[au]-Adhiitam-Astu Maa Vidvissaavahai |


    Om Shaantih Shaantih Shaantih ||


    meanig :


    1: Om, Together may we two Move (in our Studies, the Teacher and the Student),


    2: Together may we two Relish (our Studies, the Teacher and the Student),


    3: Together may we perform (our Studies) with Vigour (with deep Concentration),


    4: May what has been Studied by us be filled with the Brilliance (of Understanding, leading to Knowledge); May it Not give rise to Hostility (due to lack of Understanding),


    5: Om Peace, Peace, Peace.


    "Yes, master. I do know them.  Stambhan, Sammohan, Uchchattan -these are three forbidden spells. One shouldn''t not use them in a sparring duel. Though they are apprentice level spells, one can learn them after mastering basic spirit paths or just after learning the spirit tongue. " replied Viswa, who had stopped his smithing work and was now sitting before Ishit attentively, his eyes filled with reverence.


    "Everything that you said is correct. However, there are four forbidden spells, not three. " replied Ishit, with a mysterious look.


    "Ah!  I''ve never heard of the fourth one, "  said VUswa.


    "It''s not your fault. In Varta, only three spells are known. The fourth one either has been lost or never has been discovered. Our new astra is based on this fourth spell, which is called Maran. But let me warn you, never use it unless you have no choice. Because, Maran sucks both the spirit and vitality of the caster. After casting the Maran spell, the caster becomes as weak as a pregnant woman after delivering the child."


    Ishit''s face hardened. His eyes had an edge of a dagger.


    Viswa nodded. His face turned sullen.


    Satisfied with the old man''s behavior, Ishit went on,


    "In fact, there are six spells, together known as shasht-Karm. I will not go into them today. Because they are  of little use to you. Today, our main focus will be Ghaat."


    Ishit looked towards the pile of parchments. And one parchment flew and spread over the wooden table placed between him and Viswa. A quill came and started to dance on it.


    "The literal meaning of Ghaat is ''Ambush''. The name is not just a metaphor, it does wait for its target if the target is concealed or protected by some means. And according to the classification of Astras, it is fire astra, which may be visible or invisible. Ghaat reaches its target like a messenger bird and destroys it. That''s what makes it powerful and different from other astras. If one doesn''t know the correct method to reverse it or diffuse it, he can only face it head on. What''s more, no shield can stop it.  "


    Viswa couldn''t help but be amazed. What kind of weapon it was!


    "What will happen if someone reverses it?" He asked.


    "Then, you''re in great trouble. That''s why one rarely uses it. But I think you don''t need to worry, for none knows how to reverse it, at least not in Varta. Now go and arrange these materials." said Ishit as soon as the quill stopped dancing.  A long list of ingredients had appeared on the parchment.


    Viswa looked at it and couldn''t help but frown.


    *******List of Ingredients *****


    Soil from the enemy''s underfoot.


    Blood from the caster''s middle finger of the left foot.


    A pinch of Ashes from a pyre.


    Bone of the four grade black cat


    Nails of a three star tortoise with twenty nails.


    Ghost flame ( Three star or above are preferred)


    Soul of a fire beast. ( Dragon, salamander, five star ember bees, fire giant, are preferred)


    A pitcher made of bone ashes.


    Essence of Mercury


    Nether iron.


    "Master, everything can be arranged, but soil and nails." Viswa replied, hiding his doubts. Was the lad pulling a prank on him? What kind of Astra would require these bizarre ingredients? �Csoil, bones, nails��


    "Why? Don''t you have any enemies?"  Ishit asked.


    "It is not that I don''t have any enemies. My foes are not here.  " Viswa replied with a rueful look.


    "Oh! Then we can use a beast for our experiment. "


    "Will it work on a beast too?" Viswa seemed surprised.


    "Of course. Now go and arrange everything. As for nails, ask Nimais. Their shops must have them. "


    Viswa gave a deep look to his master. How many secrets  was the boy  hiding? Because no sane boy of his age would visit Nimais. But again, his master was not a normal boy. Viswa took his cloak and hurriedly left the forge.


    *****


    While Viswa and Ishit were busy making a new Astra, a ground shattering battle occurred in the coliseum.


    Ursha from Sursena and Sikhi from Amendri academy  were fighting.


    The sky was filled with Urash''s arrows. But they were like flies to the spirit birds of Sikhi.  The Leogriffon, a bird with a lion face and hawk body, came for him. Bright flames were surging out of its mouths. Its wings had metallic luster. They were raising storms.


    Ursha''s clothes were in tatters. The blood was trickling down from his mouth.  Flying amidst the crazy birds, he looked  like a defeated warrior.  On the other hand, Siki, clad in balck robes, had no sign of damage. His powerful birds were enough to defeat his enemy. With a cocky sneer, he looked at Ursha and his voice thundered in the stadium.


    "Accept defeat, Sursenian. You''re not a match of my birds. "


    Ursha glared at him.  The bow vanished from his hands. And a spear appeared in his hand instead.


    The black astra gave off powerful ripples as Ursha turned to face the giant bird. His shield was simmering with blue light. The scion of Sursenians, who were famous for their hunter spirit, let out a loud scream as he pushed the air. The spirit flunked him up like an arrow.


    The leogriffon chased him. However Ursha suddenly Ursha halted in his flight he too a swift turn, and impaled his glowing spear into the fiery eyes of the bird.


    Spark flew into the air, as the bird screamed out in pain. It jerked its head to shake off the cruel metal. But Ursha was agile. He somersaulted in the air and, in the blink of an eye, he was on the back of the spirit bird.


    Siki''s gloating look melted into horror.  He commanded  his other birds, pyro peacock and nighthawk.


    Ursha summoned another weapon, and thrusted it into the remaining eye of the bird.


    The blind leo-griffon went crazy with rage.  It started to attack anything that came before it. Soon the arena turned into a frenzy fight.


    Sikhi tried to control the crazy griffon, but with the Sursenian riding the bird it wasn''t possible.


    He flicked his hand and a silvery net appeared in his hand. With just a thought from Sikhi the magical treasure disappeared and it trapped the leo-griffon as well as Ursha who was shooting arrows at birds.


    The birds let out flames, while Ursha struggled  under the burning net. He took out a dagger, as sharp as the lightning bolt flying around.


    The dagger soon cut open a hole. Ursha was out but the hawk was waiting for him. Its razor sharp talon clanged as the blue bird attacked him, as if wanted to peel off his face. Ursha swiftly summoned his sword.


    The astra collided with the sharp talons. The sparks flew off.


    The sword''s edge broke but it bought him time to escape the bird.


    Siki set another bird at him, but Ursha, who had once fought with savage birds of Nimalaya.


    The astra collided with the sharp talons. The sparks flew off.


    The sword''s edge broke but it bought him time to escape the bird.


    Siki set another bird at him, but Ursha, who had once fought with savage birds of Nimalaya.


    The astra collided with the sharp talons. The sparks flew off.


    The sword''s edge broke but it bought him time to escape the bird.


    Siki set another bird at him, but Ursha, who had once fought with savage birds of Nimalaya.

 Chapter 157 - Twist

    "Do you know the forbidden  spells?" Ishit asked with the smile of an expert. He had never imagined teaching someone would be so fun. He liked the feeling. It was a strange experience �C he could still recall the odd but pleasant sensation in his heart when he had accepted Viswa as his apprentice. His mind calmed down. Many things he couldn''t understand  before suddenly were as clear as day. The look of reverence in Viswa''s eyes had done something to him. Something too subtle to pinpoint.


    Ishit couldn''t help but recall the strange tradition of Bharat that he had seen in Onish''s memories.


    A disciple used to bow down to his master, and master used to do the same.


    As they both said.


    Namaste!!  ( I bow down to you.)


    Ishit pondered  upon the reason behind the tradition.


    Maybe each time a guru helped a pupil, he gained something too.


    No wonder Anand Giri, the hermit who had renounced everything, was willing to take so many disciples.


    And perhaps, that''s why he used to sing the hymn before starting the class..


    Om Saha Naav[au]-Avatu |


    Saha Nau Bhunaktu |


    Saha Viiryam Karavaavahai |


    Tejasvi Naav[au]-Adhiitam-Astu Maa Vidvissaavahai |


    Om Shaantih Shaantih Shaantih ||


    meanig :


    1: Om, Together may we two Move (in our Studies, the Teacher and the Student),


    2: Together may we two Relish (our Studies, the Teacher and the Student),


    3: Together may we perform (our Studies) with Vigour (with deep Concentration),


    4: May what has been Studied by us be filled with the Brilliance (of Understanding, leading to Knowledge); May it Not give rise to Hostility (due to lack of Understanding),


    5: Om Peace, Peace, Peace.


    "Yes, master. I do know them.  Stambhan, Sammohan, Uchchattan -these are three forbidden spells. One shouldn''t not use them in a sparring duel. Though they are apprentice level spells, one can learn them after mastering basic spirit paths or just after learning the spirit tongue. " replied Viswa, who had stopped his smithing work and was now sitting before Ishit attentively, his eyes filled with reverence.


    "Everything that you said is correct. However, there are four forbidden spells, not three. " replied Ishit, with a mysterious look.


    "Ah!  I''ve never heard of the fourth one, "  said VUswa.


    "It''s not your fault. In Varta, only three spells are known. The fourth one either has been lost or never has been discovered. Our new astra is based on this fourth spell, which is called Maran. But let me warn you, never use it unless you have no choice. Because, Maran sucks both the spirit and vitality of the caster. After casting the Maran spell, the caster becomes as weak as a pregnant woman after delivering the child."


    Ishit''s face hardened. His eyes had an edge of a dagger.


    Viswa nodded. His face turned sullen.


    Satisfied with the old man''s behavior, Ishit went on,


    "In fact, there are six spells, together known as shasht-Karm. I will not go into them today. Because they are  of little use to you. Today, our main focus will be Ghaat."


    Ishit looked towards the pile of parchments. And one parchment flew and spread over the wooden table placed between him and Viswa. A quill came and started to dance on it.


    "The literal meaning of Ghaat is ''Ambush''. The name is not just a metaphor, it does wait for its target if the target is concealed or protected by some means. And according to the classification of Astras, it is fire astra, which may be visible or invisible. Ghaat reaches its target like a messenger bird and destroys it. That''s what makes it powerful and different from other astras. If one doesn''t know the correct method to reverse it or diffuse it, he can only face it head on. What''s more, no shield can stop it.  "


    Viswa couldn''t help but be amazed. What kind of weapon it was!


    "What will happen if someone reverses it?" He asked.


    "Then, you''re in great trouble. That''s why one rarely uses it. But I think you don''t need to worry, for none knows how to reverse it, at least not in Varta. Now go and arrange these materials." said Ishit as soon as the quill stopped dancing.  A long list of ingredients had appeared on the parchment.


    Viswa looked at it and couldn''t help but frown.


    *******List of Ingredients *****


    Soil from the enemy''s underfoot.


    Blood from the caster''s middle finger of the left foot.


    A pinch of Ashes from a pyre.


    Bone of the four grade black cat


    Nails of a three star tortoise with twenty nails.


    Ghost flame ( Three star or above are preferred)


    Soul of a fire beast. ( Dragon, salamander, five star ember bees, fire giant, are preferred)


    A pitcher made of bone ashes.


    Essence of Mercury


    Nether iron.


    "Master, everything can be arranged, but soil and nails." Viswa replied, hiding his doubts. Was the lad pulling a prank on him? What kind of Astra would require these bizarre ingredients? �Csoil, bones, nails��


    "Why? Don''t you have any enemies?"  Ishit asked.


    "It is not that I don''t have any enemies. My foes are not here.  " Viswa replied with a rueful look.


    "Oh! Then we can use a beast for our experiment. "


    "Will it work on a beast too?" Viswa seemed surprised.


    "Of course. Now go and arrange everything. As for nails, ask Nimais. Their shops must have them. "


    Viswa gave a deep look to his master. How many secrets  was the boy  hiding? Because no sane boy of his age would visit Nimais. But again, his master was not a normal boy. Viswa took his cloak and hurriedly left the forge.


    *****


    While Viswa and Ishit were busy making a new Astra, a ground shattering battle occurred in the coliseum.


    Ursha from Sursena and Sikhi from Amendri academy  were fighting.


    The sky was filled with Urash''s arrows. But they were like flies to the spirit birds of Sikhi.  The Leogriffon, a bird with a lion face and hawk body, came for him. Bright flames were surging out of its mouths. Its wings had metallic luster. They were raising storms.


    Ursha''s clothes were in tatters. The blood was trickling down from his mouth.  Flying amidst the crazy birds, he looked  like a defeated warrior.  On the other hand, Siki, clad in balck robes, had no sign of damage. His powerful birds were enough to defeat his enemy. With a cocky sneer, he looked at Ursha and his voice thundered in the stadium.


    "Accept defeat, Sursenian. You''re not a match of my birds. "


    Ursha glared at him.  The bow vanished from his hands. And a spear appeared in his hand instead.


    The black astra gave off powerful ripples as Ursha turned to face the giant bird. His shield was simmering with blue light. The scion of Sursenians, who were famous for their hunter spirit, let out a loud scream as he pushed the air. The spirit flunked him up like an arrow.


    The leogriffon chased him. However Ursha suddenly Ursha halted in his flight he too a swift turn, and impaled his glowing spear into the fiery eyes of the bird.


    Spark flew into the air, as the bird screamed out in pain. It jerked its head to shake off the cruel metal. But Ursha was agile. He somersaulted in the air and, in the blink of an eye, he was on the back of the spirit bird.


    Siki''s gloating look melted into horror.  He commanded  his other birds, pyro peacock and nighthawk.


    Ursha summoned another weapon, and thrusted it into the remaining eye of the bird.


    The blind leo-griffon went crazy with rage.  It started to attack anything that came before it. Soon the arena turned into a frenzy fight.


    Sikhi tried to control the crazy griffon, but with the Sursenian riding the bird it wasn''t possible.


    He flicked his hand and a silvery net appeared in his hand. With just a thought from Sikhi the magical treasure disappeared and it trapped the leo-griffon as well as Ursha who was shooting arrows at birds.


    The birds let out flames, while Ursha struggled  under the burning net. He took out a dagger, as sharp as the lightning bolt flying around.


    The dagger soon cut open a hole. Ursha was out but the hawk was waiting for him. Its razor sharp talon clanged as the blue bird attacked him, as if wanted to peel off his face. Ursha swiftly summoned his sword.


    The astra collided with the sharp talons. The sparks flew off.


    The sword''s edge broke but it bought him time to escape the bird.


    Siki set another bird at him, but Ursha, who had once fought with savage birds of Umala, grinned as his bow appeared again in his hands. Surprisingly there was no arrow mounted on it. Ursha pulled its silvery string to his ear and let it go.


    The birds screamed as it flew off like they had seen their nemesis.  The crowd looked puzzled at the strange behavior. However, their eyes widened as they saw blood oozing out of the birds'' bodies.


    They whispered aloud,


    "Ether arrows!!!"

 Chapter 158 - A Bloody Night

    "What if I triple the payment?" Ursha asked, looking straight into the receptionist''s eyes.


    "I''m really sorry, young sir. We can''t accept any orders right now. All our smiths are busy, " The gorgeous receptionist gave an apologetic look.


    "It only requires a little mending. See,  it is just a little dent. " Ursha flashed his sword. The black astra was giving off a sinister aura. It must have tasted the dark blood of demons.


    The receptionist of the smithy, who had seen all kinds of treasure, didn''t even spare a glance at the weapon. She continued to jot down something in her rusty log.


    "Sorry, sir. We can''t help you. Please try to understand. Our smiths have to finish their orders on time. They can''t be disturbed."the gorgeous lady said without looking up.


    Ursha sighed. He looked  at his most cherished sword. Mridali was not just an astra to him. It was his companion, his natal astra. Without it his fighting prowess would take a nosedive.


    "What about our new master smith? " a voice cut in. Ursha looked at the newcomer. It was an apprentice of his age.


    "Durjaya! Don''t drag me into your conflict. " The smile disappeared from the pretty face of the receptionist as she saw the youngman.


    "What conflict? I just want you  to not tarnish our smithy''s name, by rejecting our guest''s order." Durjaya said, putting on a serious face.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. No smith is free right now, how can I accept more orders? Will you  finish them?"  the lady glared at Durjaya. Her hatred for the young apprentice was as apparent as day to Ursha.


    "I''m talking about our new master smith.  I''m sure he can mend an one -star sword. " Durjaya said.


    "He is busy too. He still has five astras to finish."


    "It means you haven''t checked his log." Durjaya said with an evil smile.


    "I checked it yesterday. His due date��.." replied the lady as she turned over the pages. Her words froze in her throat.


    "How is it possible?" her jaw fell to the floor.  "I checked it last night. Five astras were due to him."


    "Don''t judge his great personality with your puny common sense. Forging five astras in a day is nothing to him.  " Durjaya sneered. "Now accept this guest''s order. "


    The lady gave him an annoyed glance.


    "I''m sorry. I still can''t accept the order without his permission. He has completed his monthly assignments. Now it is upto him if he wants to take more orders or not.  "  said the receptionist.


    Hearing their conversion a hope arose in Ursha''s heart.Perhaps his Mridali could be mended.


    "Please talk to him. I can''t win my next duel tomorrow if my sword doesn''t get mended.  " Ursha pleaded, giving his most pitiful look to the receptionist.


    However, it didn''t work. The lady shook her head and told she would ask this new master smith when he would come to summit his day log as per smithy codes. So she must wait till morning. Nothing could be done.  Ursha put away his sword with a dejected face.


    "Don''t worry , friend. I will help you out." Durjaya said.


    Ursha couldn''t understand why the apprentice was so hell bent on helping him. However, he saw nothing wrong taking the youngman''s help.  So he thanked Durjaya, who led him straight to the forge where the master smith, who had finished five astras in a day, worked.


    According to the apprentice, he could request the smith directly.


    Unlike other forges, this forge had no name. Ursha gave a last look to Durjaya''s disappearing back, and placed his hand on the yantra.The  cold sensation of spirit seeped into his hand, and with a loud clang gate open, revealing a messy hall before him.


    Ursha waited for someone to come out. However, when even after a long time no one came out to answer the door, He decided to step in.


    The black metal shut behind him.


    All of sudden, he felt as if the walls, which were covered with diagrams, yantras, were watching him.


    "Who are you?" a gruff voice echoed in the quiet chamber. Ursha  looked around for the speaker, but no one came in his sight, except scattered scrolls and parchments.


    "I''m Ursha. I want to meet the master smith." He still replied.


    "Does he know you?" the voice asked after a momentary  pause.


    "No." Ursha replied. He discovered the voice was coming from the wall, it was as if the forge was talking to him.


    "Then please leave. He is in a crucial experiment right now. Please come tomorrow.  " The door clanged open again.


    "Please, it is very important. I can''t fight in the next duel if my astra doesn''t get fixed. " Ursha pleaded.


    "Who is it, Viswa?" a young voice came from inside.


    "Just a minor nonsense, master. I''m driving him away." the voice replied in a worshiping tone. Ursha couldn''t help but be surprised.  Who did this young voice belong to? For some reason it sounded familiar to him, however he couldn''t recall where he heard it.


    "Leave, boy. Or I will  throw you out. "  the voice  threatened Ursha.


    ''What the hell? It is how you treat your customer.'' Ursha thought in his mind. He glanced at the gate leading to a deeper part of the forge, probably to the furnace, as he bit his lips.


    All of a sudden he rushed towards.


    "Hey! Where the hell are you going?"  The gruff voice shouted. Ursha felt  the floor beneath him turn to jelly.  He  flew off, and soon  he was in the main forge.


    A young man  with his back towards him was sitting before a black pitcher. A frightening face made of flames was hovering over it. A shiver ran down Ursha''s spine as his eyes fell on the pot.


    Glowing syllables of a spell were floating around the young man with curly black hair. There was another man sitting like a statue a  few feet away from the boy.  The man''s hair was grizzled like Lemora''s. He must be the master of the forge. Ursha flew down. Surprisingly he saw no dragon and helper beasts like bears in the forge.


    The commotion  must have startled the old man, as his eyes snapped open.  The old man glared at him.


    With rage his lips quivered,


    "How you dare to burge in, lad? Don''t you know entering into a forge without the smith''s permission is a crime. An offense equal to  theft."  The old man thundered, a bone crushing pressure bore down on Ursha. The sursenian face turned pale.


    What kind of power it was! Strangely, the whole building  was responding to the old man''s wrath.


    In his thirteen years of life, Ursha had never heard of this bizarre power. No one but house anima could command a building, and thus could cause such a phenomenon.  However, the old before him was not a house spirit. He was a really human being just like him. The aura around him couldn''t be faked.


    " Please sir. I really need your help. " Ursha circulated the spirit, to prevent his knees from buckling down. The sweat drops appeared on his broad forehead.


    "This didn''t give you the right to burge into my forge. I doubt your motives. Tell me who has sent you here."


    Ursha felt the air around him freezing.  The pressure on him intensified.  The sursenian gasped for breath as he weaved a shield. However, it didn''t relieve his agony. The shield shattered like a mirror.


    "Apprentice Durjaya ..told me to come here.. "  Ursha blurted out. Horror filled his brave heart as he realized the element around him was not responding to him anymore.


    "Sure enough! You really have no good intention, " The old man said as his eyes changed their color. "You''ve come here to disturb my master."


    Ursha was not a fool. He soon realized  why the apprentice was so eager to help him out.  Durjaya had set him up. What did the old man mean  by ''my master''? Wasn''t he the master smith of the forge?


    Baffled, Ursha glanced towards the boy who was chanting some strange spell.  The black pitcher had now turned golden, and was shining brightly. The frightening face of flames had vanished.


    Was this young man the master smith?  Suddenly a rumor that he had heard in Minaak flashed in his mind.


    And his eyes widened as realization dawned on him.


    Just then Ursha felt something tightening around him.  Frightened, he tried to wriggle out, but his struggle hastened the process.


    "I''ll make sure that little punk never dares to mess around with my master again. How does he dare to send his puppet here?"  The old man growled as he looked worriedly towards the young man.


    "Please sir,  You have mistaken me for someone else. I don''t have any bad intentions. Believe me I only wanted to request the master to repair my astra."


    Ursha realized he was no match for the old man. If he continued resisting he might lend himself in serious trouble.


    He should have brought the old man with him.


    "I don''t care. You dare to burge in my forge. You will pay for it.."


    "What is going on, Viswa?" All of a sudden the young man cut in as he  got up.

 Chapter 159 - Pearl Of Sursena

    "You!" Ishit looked startled, seeing Ursha in his forge. "What the hell are you doing in my forge?" He turned to Viswa, for without his permission no one could step in.


    "It''s all my fault master!" Viswa hurriedly said, waving Ursha away. The casual motion of his hand sent the Sursenian flying. He crashed into the pile of metal. The boy moaned with pain. But no body paid him any heed.


    "I forgot to lock the door. And by mistake I let him in. But don''t worry, I will teach him a good lesson. He wouldn''t dare to burst in any forge after today," Viswa explained. He was afraid it would enrage the little demon. And his lesson would end here. He cursed himself for being so foolish to leave the forge on its own.


    But again, could it be helped?    The new astra had surpassed his imagination. He had never heard or seen such a thing.  It was not mere an astra, but the tangible form of curse. The fierce face was still vivid in his mind. In his life, he had never seen a flame taking the form of a human face. Did the elements really have sentience?


    Viswa became so engrossed into the new weapon that he let his subconscious mind control the smithy.


    "Why are you here? " Ishit ignored the smith as he asked Ursha. His face turned grim. Ishit hadn''t forgotten the screams of Ajaya.


    "Let me deal with him ..,."


    Ishit raised his hand, beckoning the smith to keep quiet.


    Ursha picked himself from the rabble of metal chunks. The blood was dripping from his cherry lips. He didn''t try to use spirit. Maybe he had realized his spirit fluctuations were activating some sort of array of the forge.


    "I didn''t know this forge belongs to you." Ursha said, looking straight into his eyes.


    "He is lying, master. " Viswa cut in, glaring at the Sursenian. "He is an accomplice of your foe, Durjaya. The  fool had seen me buying Ghost Flame.


    No wonder! Ursha was so eager to break Ajaya''s legs.


    Ishit shook his head. It seemed Durjaya would never bury the deads.


    "So why did he send you here?" he asked.


    "No body sent me here." Ursha replied. "I just... Ouch! "


    "Lad, stop lying.  You just said Durjaya sent you here. " Viswa flicked his hand Ursha cried out in pain.


    "I''m not lying...I just wanted a smith to repair my natal astra. " The Sursenian spoke, his face red as lava.


    "Master, let me handle this little punk. Or he will keep lying." Viswa said, rubbing his hand. His eyes were gleaming with excitement.


    A shiver ran down Ursha''s spine. There was something odd with the old man. His violent aura was one thing (which was rare for a smith), the unusual reaction of his bloodline was another.


    After seeing the grizzled headed man, Ursha''s blood was getting cold, a rare response. In his thirteen years of life, only once he had this sensation. The horrendous experience had left a deep impression on his mind.  Even after two years later, Ursha could recall that deathly glare in the valley of dead kings.


    "Okey! " After a little reflection, Ishit conceded to his apprentice''s request.  Anyway, he had more pressing things to attend than to care about the childish plans of Durjaya.


    "Don''t go overboard. I want no trouble." Ishit said as he turned to his newly forged Astra. The ghaat was ready to lunch. He just needed to add the soil in it.


    "Thanks, master. Don''t worry, I know what to do with these thieves, "Viswa flicked his hand and glowing ropes as long as ten feet appeared out of thin air. They rushed towards Ursha like poisonous serpents.


    Ursha face fell, as the despair engulfed his heart. He cried out,


    "Please trust me. I''m not a thief. I''ve nothing to do with Durjaya. Look here is my damaged sword."


    Ishit didn''t pay the boy any heed. If Ursha really wanted his astra to be repaired, he would have gone to the receptionist first.


    "Stop squealing! You little rodent." Viswa growled. The scalding hot ropes began to coil around Ursha''s legs. He tried to fling them off, but to no avail.  The Sursenian fell on the floor.


    "Hahaa! " Viswa''s menacing laugh echoed into the forge. Ishit sook his head. The old man was really maniac.


    "Ishit, my father will never forgive you," Ursha shouted, his eyes red with tears. "If you dare to give me to this freak. "


    Strangely, it was not Ursha''s voice.  The sudden change in prisoner''s voice startled both master and disciple. They looked at the boy struggling with the ropes on the floor.


    "Who the hell are you?"  asked Ishit.


    "What is your gender?" asked Viswa.


    "Let me go, at once " Ursha glared furiously. Surprisingly, his voice was a female voice.


    Ishit glanced at the master smith, who nodded and the ropes stopped tightening. They vanished as if it was just an illusion.


    Ursha sobbed as he picked himself up from the floor.


    "You will regret this," he said in his female voice, shaking off the dust from his clothes.


    "We will see it later. First, tell me who you''re." Ishit''s voice had steel. The sharpness in his dark eyes told Ursha he''d better not tell more lies.


    "I''m Sursenian warrior from Lyasha," replied Ursha, not daring to look into Ishit''s dark eyes.


    Viswa tried to cut in. But Ishit stopped him.


    "Then why did you disguise yourself?" asked he.


    "What is it to you?" Ursha looked away. Ishit didn''t know how he hadn''t noticed the feminine feature of Ursha''s face.


    "Of course, it was none of my business. But now it is. You''d better not check my patience,"


    "Or if I don''t tell you , what will you do? Will you kill me, too, like my aunt?"  Ursha shouted all of a sudden.


    Tears rolled down on his charming face.  Ishit was dumbfounded at her strange reaction.


    His eyes widened as the realization struck him.


    "You ...you are Sursenian princess, Urvi" he stammered. It couldn''t be blamed on him. Along with Drona, he had fantasized visiting Sursena. After all, Lord of Sursena was his maternal uncle. The only living relative from his mother side. Though Drona never expressed the pain that had been huanting him since years, Ishit was sure he did wanted to visit his mother''s homeland.


    However, lord of Sursena had cut off all the chords with them.


    ******


    "What is your gender?" asked Viswa.


    "Let me go, at once " Ursha glared furiously. Surprisingly, his voice was a female voice.


    Ishit glanced at the master smith, who nodded and the ropes stopped tightening. They vanished as if it was just an illusion.


    Ursha sobbed as he picked himself up from the floor.


    "You will regret this," he said in his female voice, shaking off the dust from his clothes.


    "We will see it later. First, tell me who you''re." Ishit''s voice had steel. The sharpness in his dark eyes told Ursha he''d better not tell more lies.


    "I''m Sursenian warrior from Lyasha," replied Ursha, not daring to look into Ishit''s dark eyes.


    Viswa tried to cut in. But Ishit stopped him.


    "Then why did you disguise yourself?" asked he.


    "What is it to you?" Ursha looked away. Ishit didn''t know how he hadn''t noticed the feminine feature of Ursha''s face.


    "Of course, it was none of my business. But now it is. You''d better not check my patience,"


    "Or if I don''t tell you , what will you do? Will you kill me, too, like my aunt?"  Ursha shouted all of a sudden.


    Tears rolled down on his charming face.  Ishit was dumbfounded at her strange reaction.


    His eyes widened as the realization struck him.


    "You ...you are Sursenian princess, Urvi" he stamm


    "What is your gender?" asked Viswa.


    "Let me go, at once " Ursha glared furiously. Surprisingly, his voice was a female voice.


    Ishit glanced at the master smith, who nodded and the ropes stopped tightening. They vanished as if it was just an illusion.


    Ursha sobbed as he picked himself up from the floor.


    "You will regret this," he said in his female voice, shaking off the dust from his clothes.


    "We will see it later. First, tell me who you''re." Ishit''s voice had steel. The sharpness in his dark eyes told Ursha he''d better not tell more lies.


    "I''m Sursenian warrior from Lyasha," replied Ursha, not daring to look into Ishit''s dark eyes.


    Viswa tried to cut in. But Ishit stopped him.


    "Then why did you disguise yourself?" asked he.


    "What is it to you?" Ursha looked away. Ishit didn''t know how he hadn''t noticed the feminine feature of Ursha''s face.


    "Of course, it was none of my business. But now it is. You''d better not check my patience,"


    "Or if I don''t tell you , what will you do? Will you kill me, too, like my aunt?"  Ursha shouted all of a sudden.


    Tears rolled down on his charming face.  Ishit was dumbfounded at her strange reaction.


    His eyes widened as the realization struck him.


    "You ...you are Sursenian princess, Urvi" he stammered. It couldn''t be blamed on him. Along with Drona, he had fantasized visiting Sursena.. After all, Lord of Sursena was his maternal uncle. The only

 Chapter 160 - Secret Of Time

    "You!" Ishit looked startled, seeing Ursha in his


    forge. "What the hell are you doing in my forge?" He turned to Viswa, for without his permission no one could step in.


    "It''s all my fault master!" Viswa


    hurriedly said, waving Ursha away. The casual motion of his hand sent the Sursenian flying. He crashed into the pile of metal.


    The boy moaned with pain. But no body paid him any heed.


    "I forgot to lock the door. And by mistake I let him in. But don''t worry, I will teach him a good lesson. He wouldn''t dare to


    burst in any forge after today," Viswa explained. He was afraid it would enrage the little demon. And his lesson would end here. He cursed himself for being so foolish to leave the forge on its own.


    But again, could it be helped?    The new astra had surpassed his imagination. He had never heard or seen such a thing.  It was not mere an astra, but the tangible form of curse. The fierce face was still vivid in his mind. In his life, he had never seen a flame taking the form of a human face. Did the elements really have sentience?


    Viswa became so engrossed into the new weapon that he let his subconscious mind control the smithy.


    "Why are you here? " Ishit ignored the smith as he asked Ursha. His face turned grim. Ishit hadn''t forgotten the screams of Ajaya.


    "Let me deal with him ..,."


    Ishit raised his hand, beckoning the smith to keep quiet.


    Ursha picked himself from the rabble of metal chunks. The blood was dripping from his cherry lips. He didn''t try to use spirit. Maybe he had realized his spirit fluctuations were activating some sort of array of the forge.


    "I didn''t know this forge belongs to you." Ursha said, looking straight into his eyes.


    "He is lying, master. " Viswa cut in, glaring at the Sursenian. "He is an accomplice of your foe, Durjaya. The  fool had seen me buying Ghost Flame.


    No wonder! Ursha was so eager to break Ajaya''s legs.


    Ishit shook his head. It seemed Durjaya would never bury the deads.


    "So why did he send you here?" he asked.


    "No body sent me here." Ursha replied. "I just... Ouch! "


    "Lad, stop lying.  You just said Durjaya sent you here. " Viswa flicked his hand Ursha cried out in pain.


    "I''m not lying...I just wanted a smith to repair my natal astra. " The Sursenian spoke, his face red as lava.


    "Master, let me handle this little punk. Or he will keep lying." Viswa said, rubbing his hand. His eyes were gleaming with excitement.


    A shiver ran down Ursha''s spine. There was something odd with the old man. His violent aura was one thing (which was rare for a smith), the unusual reaction of his bloodline was another.


    After seeing the grizzled headed man, Ursha''s blood was getting cold, a rare response. In his thirteen years of life, only once he had this sensation. The horrendous experience had left a deep impression on his mind.  Even after two years later, Ursha could recall that deathly glare in the valley of dead kings.


    "Okey! " After a little reflection, Ishit conceded to his apprentice''s request.  Anyway, he had more pressing things to attend than to care about the childish plans of Durjaya.


    "Don''t go overboard. I want no trouble." Ishit said as he turned to his newly forged Astra. The ghaat was ready to lunch. He just needed to add the soil in it.


    "Thanks, master. Don''t worry, I know what to do with these thieves, "Viswa flicked his hand and glowing ropes as long as ten feet appeared out of thin air. They rushed towards Ursha like poisonous serpents.


    Ursha face fell, as the despair engulfed his heart. He cried out,


    "Please trust me. I''m not a thief. I''ve nothing to do with Durjaya. Look here is my damaged sword."


    Ishit didn''t pay the boy any heed. If Ursha really wanted his astra to be repaired, he would have gone to the receptionist first.


    "Stop squealing! You little rodent." Viswa growled. The scalding hot ropes began to coil around Ursha''s legs. He tried to fling them off, but to no avail.  The Sursenian fell on the floor.


    "Hahaa! " Viswa''s menacing laugh echoed into the forge. Ishit sook his head. The old man was really maniac.


    "Ishit, my father will never forgive you," Ursha shouted, his eyes red with tears. "If you dare to give me to this freak. "


    Strangely, it was not Ursha''s voice.  The sudden change in prisoner''s voice startled both master and disciple. They looked at the boy struggling with the ropes on the floor.


    "Who the hell are you?"  asked Ishit.


    "What is your gender?" asked Viswa.


    "Let me go, at once " Ursha glared furiously. Surprisingly, his voice was a female voice.


    Ishit glanced at the master smith, who nodded and the ropes stopped tightening. They vanished as if it was just an illusion.


    Ursha sobbed as he picked himself up from the floor.


    "You will regret this," he said in his female voice, shaking off the dust from his clothes.


    "We will see it later. First, tell me who you''re." Ishit''s voice had steel. The sharpness in his dark eyes told Ursha he''d better not tell more lies.


    "I''m Sursenian warrior from Lyasha," replied Ursha, not daring to look into Ishit''s dark eyes.


    Viswa tried to cut in. But Ishit stopped him.


    "Then why did you disguise yourself?" asked he.


    "What is it to you?" Ursha looked away. Ishit didn''t know how he hadn''t noticed the feminine feature of Ursha''s face.


    "Of course, it was none of my business. But now it is. You''d better not check my patience,"


    "Or if I don''t tell you , what will you do? Will you kill me, too, like my aunt?"  Ursha shouted all of a sudden.


    Tears rolled down on his charming face.  Ishit was dumbfounded at her strange reaction.


    His eyes widened as the realization struck him.


    "You ...you are Sursenian princess, Urvi" he stammered. It couldn''t be blamed on him. Along with Drona, he had fantasized visiting Sursena. After all, Lord of Sursena was Drona''s maternal uncle. The only living relative his mother''s side. Though Drona never expressed the pain that had been haunting him since years, Ishit was sure, he did want to visit his mother''s homeland.


    However, Lord of Sursena had cut off all the chords with them, making it impossible for the poor boy to visit the castle that once cradled his mother.


    Urvi felt silent.  Ishit looked at the pearl of Sursena. He had never imagined they would meet like this.


    "I''m sorry." He said. Though everything was the girl''s doing, he did feel guilty. The reason was the thing still prisoned in the castle.  Ishit would never forget the heart-wrenching sight he had seen that day.


    "You can go now,"  he added, looking away. "And my father didn''t kill your aunt. "


    Urvi glanced at Ishit. She could feel the pain  in his voice.


    "Then why her heart was ..." her words choked into her throat, for Ishit''s glared at her. His eyes had rage of a tiger.


    "If you really want to know the truth, be our guest, but don''t spout nonsense in public." Ishit  said as he turned to his astra. The tasting had to be postponed now. The encounter with the girl had evoked some bad memories in him.


    "Viswa, take care of this. We will test it tomorrow. and don''t mess around with it. Trust me it, the ghaat is not something you play with. "


    "AH! master. We still have time. I have brought the soil. We can finish testing in no time. Moreover don''t they say tomorrow never comes?" Viswa said hurriedly, giving the girl a furious look.


    "No! I can''t. Launching the ghaat requires a calm mind. and right now peace is miles away, from me. So don''t touch it. I''m leaving." Ishit said, shaking his head.


    Urvi didn''t leave immediately. Emotion played on her charming face. Though he was still disguised as a boy, it didn''t conceal her loveliness.  She continued watching Ishit''s without blinking. When Ishit was about to climb the stairs leading to the main hall. She spoke up,


    "What''s about my sword? Please fix it."


    "How shameless! " Viswa murmured as he guided the forging material to their right places. Ishit halted in his tracks. He didn''t reply immediately. He glanced at Urvi, as if trying to find something in her face.


    "Why?" all he asked after a long pause. He could understand why they hated his father, but Lord Senjit had caused a great agony to his brother, Drona , for no reason. He still sobbed at nights.


    The unexpected question baffled Urvi.


    "Because you''re a smith and it''s your duty to repair astras."  Urvi replied after a pause.


    "Not a good reason! Please seek out another smith. " Ishit said as he started to climb the stairs.


    "I''m your kin," Urvi knew what the boy wanted to hear. And sure enough, he stopped his steps.


    So they were right. Southerners were highly emotional.


    Was this the reason for which her aunt had garlanded Lord Ayaan?

 Chapter 161 - Dance Of Death

    "What if I triple the payment?" Ursha asked, looking straight into the receptionist''s eyes.


    "I''m really sorry, young sir. We can''t accept any orders right now. All our smiths are busy, " The gorgeous receptionist gave an apologetic look.


    "It only requires a little mending. See,  it is just a little dent. " Ursha flashed his sword. The black astra was giving off a sinister aura. It must have tasted the dark blood of demons.


    The receptionist of the smithy, who had seen all kinds of treasure, didn''t even spare a glance at the weapon. She continued to jot down something in her rusty log.


    "Sorry, sir. We can''t help you. Please try to understand. Our smiths have to finish their orders on time. They can''t be disturbed."the gorgeous lady said without looking up.


    Ursha sighed. He looked  at his most cherished sword. Mridali was not just an astra to him. It was his companion, his natal astra. Without it his fighting prowess would take a nosedive.


    "What about our new master smith? " a voice cut in. Ursha looked at the newcomer. It was an apprentice of his age.


    "Durjaya! Don''t drag me into your conflict. " The smile disappeared from the pretty face of the receptionist as she saw the youngman.


    "What conflict? I just want you  to not tarnish our smithy''s name, by rejecting our guest''s order." Durjaya said, putting on a serious face.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. No smith is free right now, how can I accept more orders? Will you  finish them?"  the lady glared at Durj


    aya. Her hatred for the young ap


    prentice was as apparent as day to Ursha.


    "I''m talking about our new master smith.  I''m sure he can mend an one -star sword. " Durjaya said.


    "He is busy too. He still has five astras to finish."


    "It means you haven''t checked his log." Durjaya said with an evil smile.


    "I checked it yesterday. His due date��.." replied the lady as she turned over the pages. Her words froze in her throat.


    "How is it possible?" her jaw fell to the floor.  "I checked it last night. Five astras were due to him."


    "Don''t judge his great personality with your puny common sense. Forging five astras in a day is nothing to him.  " Durjaya sneered. "Now accept this guest''s order. "


    The lady gave him an annoyed glance.


    "I''m sorry. I still can''t accept the order without his permission. He has completed his monthly assignments. Now it is upto him if he wants to take more orders or not.  "  said the receptionist.


    Hearing their conversion a hope arose in Ursha''s heart.Perhaps his Mridali could be mended.


    "Please talk to him. I can''t win my next duel tomorrow if my sword doesn''t get mended.  " Ursha pleaded, giving his most pitiful look to the receptionist.


    However, it didn''t work. The lady shook her head and told she would ask this new master smith when he would come to summit his day log as per smithy codes. So she must wait till morning. Nothing could be done.  Ursha put away his sword with a dejected face.


    "Don''t worry , friend. I will help you out." Durjaya said.


    Ursha couldn''t understand why the apprentice was so hell bent on helping him. However, he saw nothing wrong taking the youngman''s help.  So he thanked Durjaya, who led him straight to the forge where the master smith, who had finished five astras in a day, worked.


    According to the apprentice, he could request the smith directly.


    Unlike other forges, this forge had no name. Ursha gave a last look to Durjaya''s disappearing back, and placed his hand on the yantra.The  cold sensation of spirit seeped into his hand, and with a loud clang gate open, revealing a messy hall before him.


    Ursha waited for someone to come out. However, when even after a long time no one came out to answer the door, He decided to step in.


    The black metal shut behind him.


    All of sudden, he felt as if the walls, which were covered with diagrams, yantras, were watching him.


    "Who are you?" a gruff voice echoed in the quiet chamber. Ursha  looked around for the speaker, but no one came in his sight, except scattered scrolls and parchments.


    "I''m Ursha. I want to meet the master smith." He still replied.


    "Does he know you?" the voice asked after a momentary  pause.


    "No." Ursha replied. He discovered the voice was coming from the wall, it was as if the forge was talking to him.


    "Then please leave. He is in a crucial experiment right now. Please come tomorrow.  " The door clanged open again.


    "Please, it is very important. I can''t fight in the next duel if my astra doesn''t get fixed. " Ursha pleaded.


    "Who is it, Viswa?" a young voice came from inside.


    "Just a minor nonsense, master. I''m driving him away." the voice replied in a worshiping tone. Ursha couldn''t help but be surprised.  Who did this young voice belong to? For some reason it sounded familiar to him, however he couldn''t recall where he heard it.


    "Leave, boy. Or I will  throw you out. "  the voice  threatened Ursha.


    ''What the hell? It is how you treat your customer.'' Ursha thought in his mind. He glanced at the gate leading to a deeper part of the forge, probably to the furnace, as he bit his lips.


    All of a sudden he rushed towards.


    "Hey! Where the hell are you going?"  The gruff voice shouted. Ursha felt  the floor beneath him turn to jelly.  He  flew off, and soon  he was in the main forge.


    A young man  with his back towards him was sitting before a black pitcher. A frightening face made of flames was hovering over it. A shiver ran down Ursha''s spine as his eyes fell on the pot.


    Glowing syllables of a spell were floating around the young man with curly black hair. There was another man sitting like a statue a  few feet away from the boy.  The man''s hair was grizzled like Lemora''s. He must be the master of the forge. Ursha flew down. Surprisingly he saw no dragon and helper beasts like bears in the forge.


    The commotion  must have startled the old man, as his eyes snapped open.  The old man glared at him.


    With rage his lips quivered,


    "How you dare to burge in, lad? Don''t you know entering into a forge without the smith''s permission is a crime. An offense equal to  theft."  The old man thundered, a bone crushing pressure bore down on Ursha. The sursenian face turned pale.


    What kind of power it was! Strangely, the whole building  was responding to the old man''s wrath.


    In his thirteen years of life, Ursha had never heard of this bizarre power. No one but house anima could command a building, and thus could cause such a phenomenon.  However, the old before him was not a house spirit. He was a really human being just like him. The aura around him couldn''t be faked.


    " Please sir. I really need your help. " Ursha circulated the spirit, to prevent his knees from buckling down. The sweat drops appeared on his broad forehead.


    "This didn''t give you the right to burge into my forge. I doubt your motives. Tell me who has sent you here."


    Ursha felt the air around him freezing.  The pressure on him intensified.  The sursenian gasped for breath as he weaved a shield. However, it didn''t relieve his agony. The shield shattered like a mirror.


    "Apprentice Durjaya ..told me to come here.. "  Ursha blurted out. Horror filled his brave heart as he realized the element around him was not responding to him anymore.


    "Sure enough! You really have no good intention, " The old man said as his eyes changed their color. "You''ve come here to disturb my master."


    Ursha was not a fool. He soon realized  why the apprentice was so eager to help him out.  Durjaya had set him up. What did the old man mean  by ''my master''? Wasn''t he the master smith of the forge?


    Baffled, Ursha glanced towards the boy who was chanting some strange spell.  The black pitcher had now turned golden, and was shining brightly. The frightening face of flames had vanished.


    Was this young man the master smith?  Suddenly a rumor that he had heard in Minaak flashed in his mind.


    And his eyes widened as realization dawned on him.


    Just then Ursha felt something tightening around him.  Frightened, he tried to wriggle out, but his struggle hastened the process.


    "I''ll make sure that little punk never dares to mess around with my master again. How does he dare to send his puppet here?"  The old man growled as he looked worriedly towards the young man.


    "Please sir,  You have mistaken me for someone else. I don''t have any bad intentions. Believe me I only wanted to request the master to repair my astra."


    Ursha realized he was no match for the old man. If he continued resisting he might lend himself in serious trouble.


    He should have brought the old man with him.


    "I don''t care. You dare to burge in my forge. You will pay for it.."


    "What is going on, Viswa?" All of a sudden the young man cut in as he  got up.

 Chapter 162 - An Accident

    Eight day of the Inna''s Feast


    Last two days went by without


    Eight day of the Inna''s Feast


    Last two days went by without any major incident. ( Of course, Ishit had to order Viswa to mend Urvi''s astra. Not because he was an emotional fool, but because he needed the girl''s favor. )


    Inna''s feast was approachi


    Eight day of the Inna''s Feast


    Last two days went by without any major incident. ( Of course, Ishit had to order Viswa to mend Urvi''s astra. Not because he was an emotional fool, but because he needed the girl''s favor. )


    Inna''s feast was approaching its end.


    Just two more days and everything will be over. Ishit thought as he stepped in the stadium for his match.


    If he won this duel, he would enter the list of  top hundred champions. And according to his father,  he would discover the secret behind the inna''s feas.


    The crowd erupted into cheers seeing him. Ishit waved his hands acknowledging their support. His eyes searched for Guha, but the boy was not with his guild mates. It seemed he hadn''t gotten over the injuries he had received yesterday.


    The last was really an unfortunate one for Ishit. Viswa got into a conflict with one of Tissa''s men. It ended with him humiliating the master smith before the entire smithy.


    The oldman hadn''t uttered a word since the incident.


    Then this Guha, the boy got a serious injury in his duel with an Okalian apprentice.


    Ishit decided to pay him a visit before leaving for smithy.


    Ding!


    The loud sound of the gong made Ishit snap out of his stupor.


    He took a deep breath and took his position. Robert, an Atlantian student, was his opponent.


    Ishit could see the scorn on his smooth face. The contempt in his blue eyes was clear as day.


    "Your path ends here, Ishit." siad Robert.  " Without your astras you''re nothing."


    Yes! Ishit couldn''t use his astra anymore. In his last combat, he had outshone himself. While fighting with Lupin, the apprentice of Golden Valley, Ishit got an inspiration. Without giving it a second thought he tried the new idea. As soon as his sword collided with Lupin''s sword, the both astra melted away leaving behind nothing but a glowing mass of elements.


    Ishit flicked his hand and Kalnemi, his sword appeared again, with upgraded powers.


    The uncanny occurrence startled the judges and all. They unanimously agreed on banning his astras, which had surpassed one or two star armaments.


    This event was also the cause of Viswa''s predicament. Tissa believed Viswa had forged these alien weapons. He summoned him for a private meeting.


    Viswa refused to comply. It enraged the crown prince.


    ***


    "We will see, " Ishit didn''t want to waste his words on him.


    "Be ready to go into another coma, "  said Robert with an evil grin. Clearly he was not willing to drop the matter so easily.


    Ishit ignored the jibe.


    Suddenly his eyes caught something in the sky. He scrutinized.


    ng its end.


    Just two more days and everything will be over. Ishit thought as he stepped in the stadium for his match.


    If he won this duel, he would enter the list of  top hundred champions. And according to his father,  he would discover the secret behind the inna''s feas.


    The crowd erupted into cheers seeing him. Ishit waved his hands acknowledging their support. His eyes searched for Guha, but the boy was not with his guild mates. It seemed he hadn''t gotten over the injuries he had received yesterday.


    The last was really an unfortunate one for Ishit. Viswa got into a conflict with one of Tissa''s men. It ended with him humiliating the master smith before the entire smithy.


    The oldman hadn''t uttered a word since the incident.


    Then this Guha, the boy got a serious injury in his duel with an Okalian apprentice.


    Ishit decided to pay him a visit before leaving for smithy.


    Ding!


    The loud sound of the gong made Ishit snap out of his stupor.


    He took a deep breath and took his position. Robert, an Atlantian student, was his opponent.


    Ishit could see the scorn on his smooth face. The contempt in his blue eyes was clear as day.


    "Your path ends here, Ishit." siad Robert.  " Without your astras you''re nothing."


    Yes! Ishit couldn''t use his astra anymore. In his last combat, he had outshone himself. While fighting with Lupin, the apprentice of Golden Valley, Ishit got an inspiration. Without giving it a second thought he tried the new idea. As soon as his sword collided with Lupin''s sword, the both astra melted away leaving behind nothing but a glowing mass of elements.


    Ishit flicked his hand and Kalnemi, his sword appeared again, with upgraded powers.


    The uncanny occurrence startled the judges and all. They unanimously agreed on banning his astras, which had surpassed one or two star armaments.


    This event was also the cause of Viswa''s predicament. Tissa believed Viswa had forged these alien weapons. He summoned him for a private meeting.


    Viswa refused to comply. It enraged the crown prince.


    ***


    "We will see, " Ishit didn''t want to waste his words on him.


    "Be ready to go into another coma, "  said Robert with an evil grin. Clearly he was not willing to drop the matter so easily.


    Ishit ignored the jibe.


    Suddenly his eyes caught something in the sky. He scrutinized.


    any major incident. ( Of course, Ishit had to order Viswa to mend Urvi''s astra. Not because he was an emotional fool, but because he needed the girl''s favor. )


    Inna''s feast was approaching its end.


    Just two more days and everything will be over. Ishit thought as he stepped in the stadium for his match.


    If he won this duel, he would e


    Eight day of the Inna''s Feast


    Last two days went by without any major incident. ( Of course, Ishit had to order Viswa to mend Urvi''s astra. Not because he was an emotional fool, but because he needed the girl''s favor. )


    Inna''s feast was app  he stepped in the stadium for his match.


    If he won this duel, he would enter the list of  top hundred champions. And according to his father,  he would discover the secret behind the inna''s feas.


    The crowd erupted into cheers seeing him. Ishit waved his hands acknowledging their support. His eyes searched for Guha, but the boy was not with his guild mates. It seemed he hadn''t gotten over the injuries he had received yesterdahy.


    The oldman hadn''t uttered a word since the incident.


    Then this Guha, the boy got a serious injury in his duel with an Okalian apprentice.


    Ishit decided to pay him a visit before leaving for smithy.


    Ding!


    The loud sound of the gong made Ishit snap out of his stupor.


    He took a deep breath and took his position. Robert, an Atlantian student, was his opponent.


    Ishit could see the scorn on his smooth face. The contempt in his blue eyes was clear as day.


    "Your path ends here, Ishit." siad Robert.  " Without your astras you''re nothing."


    Yes! Ishit couldn''t use his astra anymore. In his last combat, he had outshone himself. While fighting with Lupin, the apprentipin''s sword, the both astra melted away leaving behind nothing but a glowing mass of elements.


    Ishit flicked his hand and Kalnemi, his sword appeared again, with upgraded powers.


    The uncanny occurrence startled the judges and all. They unanimously agreed on banning his astras, which had surpassed one or two star armaments.


    This event was also the cause of Viswa''s predicament. Tissa believed Viswa had forged these alien weapons. He summoned him for a private meeting.


    Viswa refused to comply. It enraged the crown prince.


    ***


    "We will see, " Ishit didn''t want to waste his words on him.


    "Be ready to go into another coma, "  said Robert with an evil grin. Clearly he was not willing to drop the matter so easily.


    Ishit ignored the jibe.


    Suddenly his eyes caught something in the sky. He scrutinized.


    nter the list of  top hundred champions. And according to his father,  he would discover the secret behind the inna''s feas.


    The crowd erupted into ches. It seemed he hadn''t gotten over the injuries he had received yesterday.


    The last was really an unfortunate one for Ishit. Viswa got into a conflict with one of Tissa''s men. It ended with him humiliating the master smith before the entire smithy.


    The oldman hadn''t uttered a word since the incident.


    Then this Guha, the boy got a serious injury in his duel with an Okalian apprentice.


    Ishit decided to pay him a visit before leaving for smithy.


    Ding!


    The loud sound of the gong made Ishit snap out of his stupor.


    He took a deep breath and took his position. Robert, an Atlantian student, was his opponent.


    Without your astras you''re nothing."


    Yes! d collided with Lupin''s sword, the both astra melted away leaving behind nothing but a glowing mass of elements.


    Ishit flicked his hand and Kalnemi, his sword appeared again, with upgraded powers.


    The uncanny occurrence startled the judges and all. They unanimously agreed on banning his astras, which had surpassed one or two star armaments.


    This event was also the cause of Viswa''s predicament. Tissa believed Viswa had forged these alien weapons. He summoned him for a private meeting.


    Viswa refused to comply. It enraged the crown prince.


    ***


    Ishit ignored the jibe.


    Suddenly his eyes caught something in the sky.. He scrutinized.

 Chapter 163 - An Accident

    Eight day of the Inna''s Feast


    The last two days went by without any major incidents.


    Inna''s feast was approaching its end.


    Just two more days and everything will be over. Ishit thought as he stepped in the stadium for his match.


    If he won this duel, he would enter the list of top hundred champions. And according to his father, he would discover the secret behind Inna''s feast. Why so many people from all over Varta had gathered here in Minaak.


    The crowd erupted into cheers seeing Ishit. He waved his hand, acknowledging their support. His eyes searched for Guha, but he was not with his guild mates. It seemed his friend hadn''t gotten over the injuries he had received yesterday.


    The last day was an unfortunate one for Ishit. First Viswa got into a conflict with one of Tissa''s men.


    The old man refused to utter a single word about what happened in Pushp Mahal hotel, where the crown prince was staying.


    Then this Guha, the boy, got a serious injury in his duel with an Okalian apprentice.


    Ishit decided to pay him a visit after his match.


    Ding!


    The loud sound of the gong made Ishit snap out of his stupor.


    He took a deep breath and took his position. Robert, an Atlantian student, was his opponent.


    Ishit could see the scorn on his smooth face. The contempt in his blue eyes was clear as day.


    "Your path ends here, Ishit." said Robert.  " Without your astras you''re nothing."


    Yes! Ishit couldn''t use his astra anymore. In his last combat, he had outshone himself. While fighting with Lupin, the apprentice of Golden Valley, Ishit got an inspiration.


    Without giving it a second thought, he tried the new idea.


    As soon as his sword collided with Lupin''s sword, the both astras melted away , leaving behind nothing but a glowing mass of elements and energy.


    Ishit flicked his hand. Kalnemi, his sword appeared again, with upgraded powers.


    The uncanny occurrence startled the judges. They unanimously agreed on banning his astras, which had surpassed one or two star armaments.


    This incident was also the cause of Viswa''s predicament. Tissa believed Viswa had forged these alien weapons. He summoned him for a private meeting.


    Proud master smith refused to comply, thus incurring the mad prince''s wraith.


    ***


    "We will see, " Ishit didn''t want to waste his words on him.


    "Be ready to go into another coma," said Robert with an evil grin. Clearly, he was not willing to drop the matter so easily.


    Ishit ignored the jibe.


    Suddenly his eyes caught something in the sky. It was blazing fire. The color drained from his face as he recognized what it was.


    It was his newly forged Astra, the ghaat.


    Ding!


    The second bell commenced the duel. But Ishit had frozen on his spot. What in the name of the devil was  Viswa doing?


    Ishit craned his neck to spot the deadly astra''s target.


    Tissa, along with his mentor, was sitting in the high chair. Ishit''s heart thudded as an ominous thought sprouted in him.


    "Save the prince!" Ishit yelled as he flew up to diffuse the ghaat.  Of course, no one paid any attention to him.


    Robert blocked his path. His spear pierced Ishit''s shoulder.


    "Your little trick won''t work on me."  Robert sneered.


    Ishit''s cried out in pain. He hurriedly stepped back. The ghaat was moving like a meteor. There was no time to waste.


    " Move aside," Ishit threw a punch. The space shook as lightning, fire, wind and all destructive forces formed a blazing ball.


    Robert was ready for it. He weaved a shimmering shield.  The collision still pushed him away.


    Ishit didn''t paid him any heed. His eyes were on the ghaat.


    "Father, save the prince. " Ishit''s voice boomed out in the stadium as he flew in the sky.  Others had also noticed the blazing ball coming towards Tissa.


    Soon, the whole arena was in chaos. Tissa''s Maharathis rushed to guard his master.


    "Please evacuate the arena!" Oman''s voice thundered over all the cacophony. He didn''t have to say it. The people were already fleeing in all directions, for they could sense the pressure and heat effusing from the frightening fire ball.


    Oman turned to Padma.


    "It has begun. Go and take the girl with you," said he in a solemn tone.


    "But it is still two days before the appearance of the temple," said  Padma. She looked frightened. Her worried eyes looking for Ishit.


    "Yes, but it someone couldn''t wait anymore. Now go," said he.


    Padma hesitated a little and flew off.


    Oman turned his attention to the coming missile.  He didn''t know what it was. The sinister green flames were clearly ghost flames, but how come they had become so powerful?  The fire ball was still nearly half mile away, but Oman could feel the destructive ripples.


    Oman didn''t act immediately. He decided to wait for the event to unfold.  Vela had hinted something during his last meeting.


    " Bewarned, the abandoned son of Navazo will betray Shoolin''s trust."


    Oman rewind the warning in his mind, while sweeping his glance over the fleeing crowd.  Suddenly his eyes caught Ishit''s figure.


    What were the boys doing?  Why were they not fleeing?


    "Our duel is not over!" Rober shouted as he summoned his bow. The two star astra let out powerful ripples as the apprentic pulled its glowing sting to his ear.  A blazing arrow materailized. Oman could hear frightning roars coming out of it.  Robert''s lips quivered as he shot the sinsiter arrow.


    The arrow chased Ishi who was flying upward, seemingly unaware of his oppponent''s attack.


    Oman grew worried, as the arrow closed in on the boy, who was flying towards the blazing ball.


    What the damn  was the lad planning to do? Oman decided to intervene.  He looked around to see if any body paying him any attention.


    It was then, Ishit suddenly twisted his body. What followed after that left Oman dumfounded.  For the second time, he felt he didn''t know his own son.


    Gaint flames erupted from the lad''s body. In a blink, he turned into a baby fire giant.  His eyes turned upward. A frightning  trident condensed of lightning appeared in his hand. Spirit rushed towars him in torrents. Blood seemed to ooze out of his ruddy face.


    "I warned you to  not obstruct my path! " His gruff voice echoed in the collesium as he swang his triedent. The space split apart, the ether wind  caught the arrow like a fowler catches a dove.  Destruvtive energy took a form of giant snake and rushed for the appaled Atlantian.


    Ishit again flew for the blazing ball which now just few dandha high. The color of Oman''s face derained. As he shouted,


    "Activate the shield."


    The keepers ,who was already on the task, followed his command. And a golden sheild flickered as it came alive. Ishit collided with the shimmering shield.


    Oman hurridely towards Robert. Ishit attack had sent the boy flying. Blood was dripping out his mouth.  Apparently, he was not in the fighting condition anymore.


    As for Ishit, his collison with the shield had givine him serious injueries. After all it was not an ordinary shield. Only a Maharathi could break it.


    The keepers rushed for the boys. Just then, the blazing ball crashed into the shield. To everyone surprised the shield crumbled like paper.


    Maharathi face turned grim.


    "Gaurd the prince." They yelled. They divided into two groups. One group encircled Tissa and Sakuni, while the other braced them self to face the ball. The horrifiyng green flames melted away the stone stairs and seats.


    Everything happened within few moments.


    Maharathis split apart space like cotton cloth. The astral wind rushed in through the tear.


    It was really a good move. And it didn''t disappointed the warriors. The tear sucked the ball into void. Maharathis repaired the tear hurridely.  Oman let out a long breath, so did the gaurdians of Tissa.


    Alas! They had understimated the ghaat. Suddenly, Tissa''s face turned white.  He screamed in agony.  Maharathi turned to him.


    Magicaly, the blazing ball appeared  just behind him. Maharathi rushed to save their prince. However they were too late.


    The ball crashed into Tissa and exploded. The shock waves sent the warriors flying like ragged dolls.  A giant, devilish face made of green fire appeared.  All the ten direction wailed as it devoured stupefied Tissa, whose eyes wide in horror.


    The incident had caught everyone off gaurd. Only Sakuni, the raven,  threw himself in the giant mouth.


    Alarms bell began to chime in all direction.  Oman rushed for Ishit, who had fainted.  He looked for the wizard.


    Where the hell did he go?    Didn''t he promise to take care of the lad?


    The entire collesium was in mess. Maharathis rushed again towards the fire gaint, who was laughing menacingly.


    None of them what they were facing. The frightning green flames were spreading in all direction, devouring everything in their wake.


    The keepers, who was maintaining shield, fled abandoning thier duties.


    "Bhadra!" Oman shouted as he flew up taking fainted Ishit in his arm.


    Suddenly, Bhadra appeared in the air like a ghost.


    "Take care of him, " Oman took a deep breath as he handed over Ishit to him.  Bhadra nodded.


    "Do you know  what this thing was?" Oman asked.


    "wrath of Viswa." replied the wizard.


    "Brace yourslef, the awaited calamity has come!!!"

 Chapter 164 - Lupin

    "Who has bailed me out?" asked Oliver as the police officer, Jack, escorted him out of the cell.


    "Some Mr. Euler," replied the officer. "He is waiting for you in his car,"


    Oliver frowned; he didn''t know anyone with this name. He opened his mouth to ask more about his patron, but thought better of it. In his line of work, the less you bothered the cobs, the better.


    Anyway, he was out again, that was all that mattered.


    He would see what this Euler wanted later. Oliver might have failed his high-school exam, but he was not a fool to believe somebody would spend one grand on him for nothing.


    He signed the papers without checking what was written on them, and walked out of the damn station with his empty purse. The scumbags hadn''t spared even his hard earned bucks.


    Sure enough, a black SUV was parked nearby. A man in black beckoned him over.


    Just in a glance, Oliver knew he was in deep shit. No good ever came from interacting with these black ravens. He cursed under his breath and walked to the car.


    "Get in!" said the man in black, before Oliver could ask anything. "Mr. Euler want to see you."


    The door opened and Oliver hopped in. He had to. He had no money for a taxi. Cops had confiscated his mobile, so he couldn''t call his buddies.  And his den was too far away to walk. Worst of all, he was starving.


    After almost an hour-long ride, Oliver found himself at the headquarter of Uvisoft, a famous video game company.


    Why the hell was Uvisoft interested in a petty thief like him? Oliver wondered as he waited in a room that reminded him of the interrogation room, where he had been tortured for days.


    The memories rattled him. He wanted to leave the damn place as soon as possible. But his rationality told him not to. Whoever this Mr. Euler was, he couldn''t afford to offend.


    Oliver drank the water from the bottle placed on the table before him to calm himself down.  Just then, a middle aged man with dark blue eyes stepped in. He was holding two files. What caught Oliver''s eyes was his golden watch.  O mother of gun! It was the Patek Philippe White Gold Calibre. $ 6.9 million watch!


    Oliver calmed himself down. He couldn''t lose his cool.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Oliver Brown." the man said with an affable smile. Oliver noticed the Cartier Panthere Glasses.


    The man threw the two files on the table and sat down in the chair placed across from him.


    "I''m Sigmund Euler, CEO of Uvisoft," the man said, looking straight into Oliver''s widened eyes.


    "Thank you for your kind help, Mr. Euler." Oliver hurridely put on his sweetest smile that had deceived many.


    " I don''t know how to repay this kindness,"


    "You don''t have to. We admire talents at Uvisoft. And you''re a gifted man, Mr. Brown." said Euler, his sharp eyes appraising him. For some reason Oliver felt the man could see through him.


    Oliver blushed. After all, who didn''t like praises and compliments, even if they were just pleasantries?


    "You are embarrassing me, Mr. Euler." Oliver said. He didn''t know where the man was going by buttering him up.


    "No! I have looked at your file. Each of your thefts was nothing but the testimony of your godly skills,"


    Euler''s words rendered Oliver speechless. None had praised him like this before.  But again, not many knew about his talent. For the first time when he got captured due to the foolishness of Lupin.


    "What do you want me to do?" Oliver asked, gulping down the remaining water in the glass.


    "Haahaa! " Mr. Euler chuckled lightly.


    "As one can expect from an artist; straight to the business. Okay, then I won''t waste your time anymore," Euler''s face turned serious.


    "Have you ever played a VR game, Mr. Brown?" he asked.


    "Yes, " Oliver replied, more puzzled than he was.  He did play a few VR games in his free time. But he was not a gamer or anything.


    "Good! It makes our tasks easier," said Euler. "The thing is, we have developed a VR game, not like the one you see in the market nowadays. Our game is so realistic that the player will feel he has been teleported into another world, and is living a second life. "


    Oliver gave the CEO an astonished look. Was it even possible?


    Of course, he had read novels where Mc got teleported into a video game and all that nonsense. But that was in fantasies and fictions.


    Science had a long way to go to reach there.


    Euler ignored his expressions, and went on.


    "We want you to play it for us, and assess its difficulty level,"


    "Isn''t it the job of a game tester?" Oliver was puzzled.  He might be a good thief, but it had nothing to do with his gaming skills. Had he really bailed him out to test his game?


    "Normally it is. But in our case, only a gifted person who had breached even the advance security systems can help us,"


    "Why? "


    "Let me tell you about our game a little." Euler folded his hands as he explained.


    "Our game is called Grand Theft. In this game, the player is teleported into a new world where he has to steal various treasures to accomplish the missions, and to level up."


    "You want me to play this game and evaluate the difficulty level of each mission," Oliver cut him off.


    "Yes! What do you say?" Euler looked at him excitedly.


    "Of course, we will pay you for the job," he added.


    Oliver didn''t reply immediately. He pondered over the unexpected proposal. He couldn''t see anything wrong.


    "How much will I get?" he asked.


    "Everything is written in this contract," Euler opened one of the files he had brought with him.


    "Here, " he pointed to one of the statements.


    Oliver''s eyes widened as he looked at the figure.


    "$100000"


    "What do you say?" Euler asked, pleased at his reaction.


    "When can I start?"


    There was nothing to say. He agreed then and there. Oliver read the contract carefully. It said he would be paid level wise.


    After clearing each level, he could choose to leave or move ahead. It was all up to him. Of course, if he wanted $ 100000, he had to clear all the stages.


    Even after reading the contract three times, Oliver couldn''t find any suspicious statements. So he signed the papers with a bor


    "Yes! What do you say?" Euler looked at him excitedly.


    "Of course, we will pay you for the job," he added.


    Oliver didn''t reply immediately. He pondered over the unexpected proposal. He couldn''t see anything wrong.


    "How much will I get?" he asked.


    "Everything is written in this contract," Euler opened one of the files he had brought with him.


    "Here, " he pointed to one of the statements.


    Oliver''s eyes widened as he looked at the figure.


    "$100000"


    "What do you say?" Euler asked, pleased at his reaction.


    "When can I start?"


    "Yes! What do you say?" Euler looked at him excitedly.


    "Of course, we will pay you for the job," he added.


    Oliver didn''t reply immediately. He pondered over the unexpected proposal. He couldn''t see anything wrong.


    "How much will I get?" he asked.


    "Everything is written in this contract," Euler opened one of the files he had brought with him.


    "Here, " he pointed to one of the statements.


    Oliver''s eyes widened as he looked at the figure.


    "$100000"


    "What do you say?" Euler asked, pleased at his reaction.


    "When can Is.


    Even after reading the contract three times, Oliver couldn''t find any suspicious statements. So he signed the papers with a borrowed pen.


    There was nothing to say. He agreed then and there. Oliver read the contract carefully. It said he would be paid level wise.


    After clearing each level, he could choose to leave or move ahead. It was all up to him. Of course, if he wanted $ 100000, he had to clear all the stages.


    Even after reading the contract three times, Oliver couldn''t find any suspicious statements. So he signed the papers with a borrowed pen.


    rowed pen.


    "Yes! What do you say?" Euler looked at him excitedly.


    "Of course, we will pay you for the job," he added.


    Oliver didn''t reply immediately. He pondered over the unexpected proposal. He couldn''t see anything wrong.


    "How much will I get?" he asked.


    "Everything is written in this contract," Euler opened one of the files he had brought with him.


    "Here, " he pointed to one of the statements.


    Oliver''s eyes widened as he looked at the figure.


    "$100000"


    "What do you say?" Euler asked, pleased at his reaction.


    "When can I start?"


    There was nothing to say. He agreed then and there. Oliver read the contract carefully. It said he would be paid level wise.


    After clearing each level, he could choose to leave or move ahead. It was all up to him. Of course, if he wanted $ 100000, he had to clear all the stages.


    Even after reading the contract three times, Oliver couldn''t find any suspicious statements.. So he signed the papers with a borrowed pen.

 Chapter 165 - Narrowly Escaped

    Tissa''s warriors gathered around the angry fiery face. Oman didn''t join them. He knew it wouldn''t change anything even if he saved the prince now. The arrow had left the bow; now, it couldn''t be retracted. What he could now was to inform his men to carry out their entrusted tasks, and so he did. He summoned twenties messenger birds and threw them into the air. The colorless birds chittered and vanished. Vasu gave Oman a quick look. His son, Ambhik, had fled the arena with Karuvaki taking her to a safe place.


    "I hope you will keep your word, wizard. He is more than my son. Trust me if anything happens to him, this world will not last more than a day, "


    Udolf couldn''t help but look at Oman. Lord''s words seemed to exaggerate.  However, he didn''t ask anything.


    "I will make sure he reach Ahom safely," he said. "Take care yourself, I''m leaving now."


    Bhadra gave a light bow to his employee and left.


    It was going to be a long journey. Oman watched him till he was out of his eyes. Emotions were flashing in his dark eyes. They got moistened.


    He had let down the lad and Padma both.


    "It was his fate. He is the last offering of Manu. Hope it would be enough," Oman shook his head. It was not time to be emotional. He has the battle to fight. Oman summoned his sword. The diyva astra looked just like a mortal weapon. However, Moriyans had seen its power, and so would see these fools. Oman gave a fleeting look to the hordes of figures, rushing towards the coliseum from all directions.


    The representatives of various academies had returned after making sure their students were safe. Oman knew where they had gone- the airfield.


    Oman heard war trumpets ringing in the city. He sighed and wished Griva would be able to save the commoners.


    The flames slowly subsided leaving nothing but charred ground behind. Horrified warriors looked at one another as they broke into frenzy conversation.


    "Are they really dead?"


    "I don''t believe this? "


    "Do you really think one can survive such an uncanny attack? "


    "What should we do now?  His majesty will burn our souls."


    "We can do nothing but apprehend the culprit. "


    All eyes turned to Oman, whose lips curled up in mockery.


    "Oman surrender yourself. His majesty might lessen your punishment, " Illas''s voice boomed out in the coliseum. Oman knew this Atlantian. He was vice an instructor in the Royal Academy and a minion of Sakuni. The old man had trained many Maharathis for Aslan. At least that was what the world including Aslan thought.


    Oman ignored  Illas as he flew up. The crowd watched him warily. He stopped just above the flame kindled by the awakeners at the beginning of the event. He looked towards the sun blazing up in the sky.


    "Forgive this son, O father of all.  Line of Manu let you down. Please grant this child the power to full fill the last rite. " He bowed lightly.  Then he turned to blue fire, S��?vartaka, which once devoured the Evil lord''s army.  He placed his finger in the middle of his eyebrows. Golden Blood oozed out from the tiny wound. The crowd let out a gasp, as they exchanged dark looked.


    Suddenly, they heard rumbling behind them. They hurriedly they turned. A portal had appeared in the space. The astral winds were roaring along with lightning.  Sakuni, the raven, walked out of it. His clothes were tattered. His wrinkled face was pale like paper. In his arms was Tissa, seemingly unconscious.


    "Stop him, you fools" He shouted furiously.  The crowd seemed baffled, but they soon realized whom they had to stop. And they attacked Oman, who was dripping the golden blood into the bowl, chanting some spell.


    The entire arena shook as if an earthquake had come. The space was ripped apart.    The sky darkened. Gloden lightning bolt as thick as the pillar on which the fire bowl was placed came crashing down on Oman.


    However, Oman didn''t pay them any heed. With a sullen face, he continued doing what he was doing. An arrow came and pierced his shoulder. The dark red blood gushed out it. However, Oman didn''t seem to notice it. The divine flame licked the golden blood.


    "Hurry up, you fuckers," Sakuni cursed, horror written all over his face.  The old man dropped Tissa on the floor. And flew towards Oman. A black sinister hand came out of the closing portal. No one noticed as they all were busy attacking Oman.  Readers might think it had taken at least twenty or thirty seconds. But it all happened in a moment. or to be precise, within, what sages of Bharata called renu (0.18 micro sec). They were all Maharathis, masters of natural forces. Just a thought and they were in the sky. Their Divya astras roared as they came crashing down on Oman, who was dropping the second blood drop.


    Oman still seemed not to care about his assailants. The fire erupted in all ten directions. The colosseum shook violently and shattered. The earth split apart, as the gaping fissures ran in all directions. The Indus stone, the hardest stone found in Mazia and was used to build stairs and floor of the arena, turned into powder. Gaping cracks appeared in space. Astral creatures like dakinis, sakinis, ghost wolves, etc. creeped out of them. In a blink,  the whole arena, which had been in Minaak since time immemorial, became a ruin.


    Illas hundred meeter long sword fell on Oman''s head. It passed through his brows, his chest, and his waist, cleaving him into two like a watermelon.


    Surprisingly, the warriors saw no blood neither on the sword nor dripping from the cleaved body who was still standing before them as many more astras plugged into it.


    Startled they exchanged dark looks. What the hell was happening?


    "Space manipulation! He is not in our dimension. Look for nods! " shouted Amukha, the chief of Antriksha (space) Academy of Kirat.


    Finding nodes of a secret dimension was not an easy task, more so if you had never seen it before. No wonder, Oman was unfazed by their attacks. The crowd scattered as they let out their powerful spiritual sense. The spatial cracks were giving them a hard time, and so were the annoying cackling of astral beasts. As there was no blood and corpse for their feast in the ruined arena. They fled towards the city, smelling the breaths of living beings.


    Suddenly, they felt a tremor in the space around them. Warriors halted their frantic search. A giant of the size of a mountain, black as if made of darkness. lend amidst them out of nowhere. Its eyes were burning furnace. Bloodstained blue teeth were jutting out of its torn lip. With claws as sharp as Illas''s sword, the monster was so terrifying that several warriors, who had never been to a battlefield, wet their pants.


    "Kaaldoot!" one of the veteran mumbled.


    "Defilers have attacked us!" howled another. And soon the crowd turned into a chaotic mess.


    The giant monster let out a howl. It was so loud that shattered the remaining pillars and structures of the arena.


    Vasu, who had been taking care of Tissa all the while, looked in the west, with a sullen face. The appearance of defilers was not a surprise to him. Sakuni''s spies had long reported their movement. However, they hadn''t excepted that Moriyans would bring Kaaldoota. How had done it?


    Vasu frowned as he looked towards unconscious Tissa. What should he do now?  He was in the middle of pondering when an arrow passed his ear singing his hair.  Kalingan lord hurriedly weaved a shield, picked up the price, and decided to flee.


    However, as he looked around for an opening. He realized it was too late. Warriors, all clad in black armors from head to toe had encircled the arena. Their glowing red eyes told Vasu and his companion their identity.


    Nearly five hundred defilers were staring at them. A deathly silence fell into the arena. Only the loud sound of the beast''s breathing could be heard. None noticed Oman had disappeared from the sky and so did the S��?vartaka flame.


    "Look, who we have here!" a sinister voice broke the silence. And a black figure appeared in the sky. Unlike others, his face was uncovered. The man was devilish beautiful.


    Vasu recognized him immediately. He was Mir, the lord Moriya. Had he lost his mind? Didn''t he know Aslan would never let him leave alive?


    "Have you lost your mind, Mir? Or do you have a death wish? Don''t you know you will never make it out alive now? " Vice chief of Golden Valley said.


    "Haahaa! " Mir laughed menacingly.


    "Fools! Look brothers! How little they think of Lord of Death! "  suddenly, he turned serious.


    "Let''s remind these pagans of the horror that the first Nazir had instilled into their quivering heart!"  His voice echoed in all directions.


    "Nawah hu al''asmaa!" The defilers shouted as they rushed in like grasshoppers.


    "


    "

 Chapter 166 - Rise And Fall

    If Oliver had some misgiving about his new job, they too evaporated when he entered the game center. It was a Hitech room equipped with capsules or sleep pods. Oliver noticed he was not alone. There were other five people -three young and two old. Just one look and Oliver knew they were all gearheads like him.


    "Hello guys, meet our last teammate, Mr. Oliver Brown," Euler said. All the five cronies looked away except two.


    One was a girl with green eyes, and the other was a skinny young guy. Oliver couldn''t see the girl''s face as it was covered beneath her black mask.


    "Hi! I''m Joe. Lewis, not Biden, " The skinny young man grinned. His shifty eyes warned Oliver that he had to keep an eye on this rat if he didn''t want his purse to be stolen.


    "Common guys! I know you all like to work alone. But a short introduction won''t harm anyone. " Euler said, seeing their snobbish acts.


    The three gearheads glared at the CEO. Apparently, just like Oliver, they, too, had been forced into it.


    "Mithilesh Shrivastav," growled the other young man as he felt the golden pendant set on his chest. Oliver wondered what was so special about it. The coin-sized locket had some Hindu god figurine embossed on it.


    "Your daddy is called Albert Spaggiari," The old man with a scary scar said, giving Oliver a lecherous look. He hated such fuckers. Because of people like him, the world despised the whole thief community.


    Oliver glanced at the last brown man with dark sunglasses, sitting silently on a stool.


    "Mr. Golder can''t speak, " Euler said.


    "Do you mean Alan Golder? " Oliver asked, his eyes wide with surprise.


    "Rookie!"Albert sneered.


    "Yes! He is the Alan Golder." chuckled Euler. Oliver couldn''t help but take another look at the legendary man. Alan Golder was his inspiration, his hero. He had never thought his idol couldn''t even speak. There was a time when Alan Golder was a nightmare for bankers. The man alone had shacked fifty banks.


    "Barabara Parker, welcome to hell, cutie!" said the masked girl.


    "It is not so bad. " Euler chortled.


    "Okey guys, let me give you a brief, so you won''t freak out" He clapped to get everyone''s attention. "The pods you''re seeing in this room are called game capsules. Once you lie down inside them, you will feel a slight itching in your whole body. Nothing to worry though.


    It is because of the laser. The pod uses laser light to connect the receptors to your virtual body. The itching will subside within a few seconds. Once it does, your consciousness will be pulled into virtual reality. And you will find yourself in the world''s first VR game with 100 % immersion.


    All right, that''s all. The program will tell you all the necessary details anyway. Let''s start." Euler clapped again. And six vixens donned in black office dress walked in, smiling.


    " What if I want to quit in the middle," asked Albert. "You know we have needs like pissing, shiting."


    "Just use the bathroom in the virtual world," Euler''s reply dumfounded the thieves.


    "Is it a joke? Not funny," said Mithilesh, making a weird face.


    "I''m not joking. These pods are designed with advanced technology. They will take care of your bodily needs. So you don''t have to worry about it," Euler walked over to a pod. He placed his hands over the glass screen. The little white bed glowed up as it opened up.


    "Okay, who wants to be first, " The CEO looked at them excitedly. None of the six thieves moved. They gave one another glances and remained rooted to their spots.


    Oliver had no hurry to be the first. Even in his school days, he never sat in the front row. He loved his privacy above all.


    Besides, the last bench gave you freedom. Space to be a real human being. In Oliver''s opinion, all frontbenchers were deceivers, a deceitful lot, for that was what they had practiced in schools, trying to act like someone else.


    "Okey! Let me be the first." When nobody stepped out, Mithilesh walked over to the pod.


    "Please remove your clothes. " said one of the attendants.


    Mithilesh looked a little uncomfortable, but he did pull out his slacks. Soon he was in his birthday suit.


    "So small! I bet he wouldn''t have any girlfriend," whispered Joe. Nobody paid him any attention.


    Girls helped the shy Indian into the pod. When Mithilesh lay down comfortably, the glass lid of the capsule closed.


    Oliver saw with fascination as lightning sparks as thin as Barabara''s velvety hair began to dance over his naked body.


    After a few moments, everything fades away, leaving behind sleeping Mithilesh calmly.


    "See, nothing to worry about. We have already tested it on a dozen or so people," Euler said.


    The thieves examined the sleeping man carefully, and they also agreed to sleep in the pods.


    Oliver found the interior of the pods extremely cozy. He let out a moan with pleasure.


    His stay in prison was nothing but hellish torture for him. The bed they had given him was hard as a rock. Not to mention his cellmate''s snoring. Oliver found it hard to accept that someone could sleep while snoring so loudly.


    "Are you comfortable in there, sir?" asked the girl sweetly. Oliver nodded.


    "Okey! we are closing the pod then," she replied.


    The lid shut down soundlessly.


    Oliver closed his eyes as the attendant had instructed him. Suddenly, he felt tiny fingers caressing his every pore. Then came the promised itching, but it was more like tingling. Oliver felt drowsy, and before he could think or feel something. His mind went blank. Everything faded away.


    *****


    "Wake up! We are about to reach Vodia," Oliver woke up to a gentle voice. His head was throbbing. Bewildered, he opened his eyes to see an unfamiliar face of a teen girl looming over him. He blinked, trying to recall where he was.


    "Get up! and wash your face. If you don''t want to give them one more reason to bully you," The girl with brown hair said as she stepped aside. She had put on a blue color shool uniform.


    Oliver got up and realized his whole body was aching as if some had given him a sound thrashing. What the hell was going on! He looked around. He was in a cell--no, it was a lavatory.


    Ding!


    Suddenly, Oliver heard a mechanical noise in his mind. And a screen flashed before his dazed eyes, with ''Grand Theft Online'' written in blazing letters.


    "Welcome player five!" a female voice echoed in his mind. "You have been teleported into Ealorus, a world of scientists and seekers. Please brace yourself! The sys45tem is uploading all the relevant information into your memory,"


    A green bar appeared on the screen, showing the status of how much information had been already uploaded.


    Oliver felt as if his brain was growing. It was a weird feeling. Suddenly, he found new memories in his brain.


    According to these memories, Oliver was living the life of a student named Neil deGrasse Tyson. He was currently traveling on a train going to Vodia Academy of Sciences and Arts, along with hundreds of other students. The girl before him was a prefect of Sphynx, his schoolhouse. Her name was Ruby Violet Payne-Scott. They were not friends or anything.


    As for why he was sleeping in a toilet...


    "Are you okay, Neil?" The girl asked worriedly, taking a glance at her Hitech wristwatch.


    Oliver nodded as he stood up, fixing his disheveled uniform. "Yes, I think I will survive." He grinned, trying to hide his grimace. His jaw ached up.


    Oliver felt his burning lip. Wasn''t it too realistic? He wondered.


    "I will report this to Mrs. Marguerite. They can''t escape this time," She clenched her fist.


    "There is no need. I will take care of them by myself. " Oliver said as they dabbed the cut with tissue paper.


    "Are you sure?" Ruby frowned. Apparently, she didn''t think he could deal with his bullies. After all, it was not the first time when Andrew and his lackeys had thrashed him. It was an old feud that started on their naming day one year ago.


    "Yes! you don''t have to worry. Thanks for your help, by the way. " Oliver said as he walked over to the tap, indicating he wanted to be alone.


    "As you wish! Anyway, get ready; we are reaching Vodia within ten minutes," with it, the girl left, swishing her skirts. The bathroom door closed behind her own its own.


    Oliver stared at an unfamiliar face in the mirror. The teen boy stared back at him. The boy''s eyes were dark blue, unlike Oliver''s brown eyes. His thin lips were curled up in a light smile.


    Ding!


    Suddenly, Oliver heard the mechanical voice again. The green bar was replaced with a status screen-the one you see in VR games. It had lots of weird statuses.


    "All the details about the character have been uploaded! " the female voice chimed again, "Please check your status carefully.. As for your mission, you can see it under the guild section. We wish you

 Chapter 167 - Death Of Seeker

    Once again, after thousands of years, the sound of ''Nawah al''asmaa! (Only Nuha is Supreme) echoed in the air of Garuna, the virgin land. Like messengers of death, the dark warriors of Mir pounced on the spirit wielders. Soon a frenzied battle broke out. The earth quivered underfoot.


    All the five elements, together with laws of destruction, churned in the already ruined arena.


    "Protect the prince!" cried out Vasu as he summoned his spirit beasts.


    The space shook and so did the earth as a terrifying creature appeared amidst the frantic battleground.


    The scary beast had the head of a dragon, the torso of a lion, and the tail of a serpent.


    The chimera let out its fiery breath as it pounced on the kaaldoota, who was throwing spirit-wielders like ragged dolls.


    The agile chimera landed on the back of the gigantic beast.


    Its sharp claws started to tear off the hide of the kaaldoota, causing it great suffering. The kaaldoota, war animal of Moriya, howled furiously as it shook his colossal body to get rid of the chimera.


    However, the chimera, who had confronted the mammoth beast before, knew how to deal with it.


    The sly beast pierced its glowing nails deep into the kaaladoota''s hide and clung to its body like a leech.


    Just then, lightning flashed in the sky, and a thunderous roar startled all the warriors.


    They couldn''t help but freeze on their spot as a giant winged lion as white as snow appeared in the sky like a floating cloud.


    Its large golden eyes were petrifying their beholders.


    Jora''s face fell as it recognized the pixiu, the famous mount of Kalingan lord Vasu.


    He glanced at Vasu fighting with the dark warriors while protecting the seemingly dead young man. A look of shock flashed over Jora''s face as his eyes fell on the unconscious young man. The shock was momentary. It soon turned into a sinister smile.


    "It seems Nuh is with us, my nazir," he said to Mir, hovering in the sky beside him.


    The two were watching the battle while their fiery eyes searched for something in the gaping rips of space.


    "Why? Have you found the temple''s space-nod? " Mir asked. He didn''t seem to mind the furious roar of the pixiu.


    Moriyans were called spirit-defiers for a reason.


    The spirit beasts, no matter how powerful, were their food.


    But, of course, the reverse was also true, if they didn''t have sufficient strength.


    "No! But something else. and it''s not less precious than the temple," Jora said mysteriously. He was in no hurry.


    Vasu couldn''t escape. His men had encircled the area.


    The winged lion roared again, and thick bolts of lightning, like blue serpents, came down crackling from the sky.


    "Tell me what it is. I''ve no time for your riddles! And could you take care of this annoying beast? " Mir said.


    Though he seemed relaxed, the truth was his heart was thudding like a trapped bird.


    Oman, the guardian of  Elat, was still alive, and so was his son, the future guard of Nuh''s temple.  (Moriyan name of Inna''s temple)


    If only Alisa had deciphered the ancient runes a bit earlier, his men would have eliminated the boy.


    "It is the beloved son of Aslan, Tissa. " Jora said, not minding the sour mood of Mir.


    "Where?" Mir was startled. He looked around. Soon his eyes fell on the figure tied on the back of Kaligan''s lord.


    "Go and seize him. we can''t let this golden bird escape," he ordered Jora.


    "But what about you?" Jora asked.


    "What about me? I''m joining the battle. I have roughly located the nod." Mir said as he summoned his sword. "And you''d better not disappoint me this time, "


    The Moryian lord gave his oldest Gazi, a warning look as he flew down. His body started to grow and so did his blood-red sword. When his feet landed on the ground, he was already thirty feet tall.


    "Nawah al''asmaa!"


    Mir cried as he swung his sword, Ilidima.


    Elinor, the queen of darkness had gifted him this sword when he helped her escape the cursed prison.


    IIidima was forged with the blood of all races.


    If Elinor were to be believed, the ancient sword was once wielded by the first Nazir, Mora, himself.


    Red light lightning dazzled the pagan falconer and his griffin.


    Fifty feet long Ilidima fell on him, chopping him and his bird into two.


    Even his shield and his glowing armor couldn''t save him.


    The pagan''s thick blood flew out of his convulsing body. The red sword drank it thirstily.


    Like a crazy beast, Mir ran into the crowd of spirit wielders. The corpses began to fall on the ground in his wake.


    With thick blood chasing him, the Moriyan lord seemed so frightening that many late apprentices and master-spirit wielders who hadn''t fled seeing the fiery ball fainted with fear.


    Some with brave hearts tried to stop the death''s messenger, but they soon realized the disparity between them. They tried to flee for their lives. But there was nowhere to go. The arena had already been sealed with a terrifying blood shield.


    While the gory sight was quivering the heart of young spirit wielders, astral creatures, like dakinis and sakinis cackled menacingly.


    They began to dance, for their bone bowls were brimming with fresh blood.


    ******


    Though the defilers had caught the maharathis off guard,  they didn''t have an edge over them.


    All the fifty maharathis present there were veterans. Each of them had taken at least one bloodbath on the gory battlefield.


    They knew how to face these monsters very well.


    With Amukha as their leader, they soon crafted a battle strategy. Tissa''s safety was their main priority.


    Though Aslan didn''t favor Tissa greatly, it didn''t mean he would be happy at his only son''s death.


    None of them wanted to face Aslan''s wraith. So the first thing they did was to send a messenger bird to get help.


    Amukha used his life-saving treasure called space piercer and breached open an opening into space.


    Saket, the vice chief of Puskar academy of Ahom, lent them his tenth-grade messenger dove.


    The bird disappeared into space as a waterdrop does into the sea.


    The maharathis took Vasu in the center and started to counteract. They just had to hold on for one or two ghadi, for their help was hiding in the airfield.


    Amukha, who was master of the ether element, created a space rift between them and the defilers.


    Taylor, a maharathi from Okala, moved his hands and the ground burst open, catching the dark warriors off guard.


    The strong force of gravity pulled them into the gaping rifts. He then closed the earth''s chest, burying at least a dozen so Moryians into the earth.


    From above the winged lion of Vasu, and the lightning dragon of Saket were showering the defilers with lightning.


    The fire was rolling on the ground like water.


    The mighty Divya astras clashed, sending shock waves in all directions.


    It was a very frightening sight. The sun hid behind the dark clouds. Its face paled with fright. The ghost wolves took it for the sickly moon. They abandoned the carcasses and started to howl, with their ghastly mouth raised to the sky.


    Their howls were so shrill if a commoner happened to hear them, his soul would flee his body.


    Jora watched the battle with a serene face. The old Gazi had survived fifty battles. He had fathered fifty gazis and one slave.


    The old Gazi couldn''t help but glance towards the city, which had shut all its gates.


    Had Kasma really perished? He wondered again.


    Before coming here, Jora had a false hope that he might sense the soulbond after reaching the virgin land.


    But It too got shattered now.


    There was no sign of his youngest son. He sighed. He felt helpless.


    But it was truly stranger.


    Whenever a bonded slave died, his master felt a sharp pain in his soul. However, both Kasma and the girl had disappeared, and Jora had received no call.


    There was something amiss here.


    Jora frowned as he pulled back his attention from the fortified city to the current battle.


    First, he had to take care of these pagans. His eyes glinted with green light.


    Jora''s dry lips quivered. The sky rumbled above. The sun got scared so much that it fled the sky.


    The pitch-black night fell in Minaak. One couldn''t even see one''s hand.


    The bizarre phenomenon shocked the dark warriors and maharathis alike.


    "Phantom of Guzaal!"


    Vasu''s eyes widened as he looked at thirty feet dark figure hovering in the sky. Its green eyes reminded him of the darkest night of his life.


    "Be careful! he is Jora, the blood-thirsty phantom, " He warned his men. As he summoned all his beasts- five-headed snakes, golden ape, diamond panther, and a dozen more.


    The face of other Maharathis turned grim.


    Each of them had heard the dreadful tales of this wraith. Rumors filled with gory details, and darkness.


    The magsmen said he was immortal and feasted on souls.


    No astras could slay him.


    According to one tale, Jora had swallowed the whole city of 10000 spirit-wielders called Guzaal. And thus he got his name ''Phantom of Guzaal''.


    Maharathis summoned their most powerful astras and arts as they organized themself in a human array.


    "Kekekekekeke! OHHH hohohohoho! BWAAAHH hahahaha!" The eerie laugh made their pores stand.

 Chapter 168 - Love

    As students stepped before the translucent fire doors, they dissolved into the air like soap bubbles.


    "We heartily welcome you to Vodia station!"


    A sweet female voice echoed.


    Oliver discovered the vessel he was traveling on was technically not a train. The silver-colored craft looked like a hyperloop. The only differ


    She was a final-year student and doing her internship in the Living forest division of the academy. The girl wanted to be a forest ranger, an extremealy risky jobs.  As the forests of Ealorus were filled with gentic evolved creatures.


    "He wouldn''t. He thinks he can handle Andrew and his brutes alone," Before Oliver could speak Ruby cut in, giving him a glare. She was like this.


    She was a final-year student and doing her internship in the Living forest division of the academy. The girl wanted to be a forest ranger, an extremealy risky jobs.  As the forests of Ealorus were filled with gentic evolved creatures.


    "He wouldn''t. He thinks he can handle Andrew and his brutes alone," Before Oliver could speak Ruby cut in, giving him a glare. She was like this. Once you crossed her, she would pick your legs untill you conceded.


    "Sorry ladies! Please buckle up your safety belts we are flying,"


    Oliver gave Villi a thankful look. The two girls left him in peace.


    Soon they were flying in the starry sky with other dozen so others hovercraft. Oliver finally had a chance to take  a look on his status.


    With just a thought, the bright screen appeared before his eyes. There were lots of options. Oliver decided to start with Character Bios. He fouced on the icon and details unfolded.


    Once you crossed her, she would pick your legs untill you conceded.


    "Sorry ladies! Please buckle up your safety belts we are flying,"


    Oliver gave Villi a thankful look. The two girls left him in peace.


    Soon they were flying in the starry sky with other dozen so others hovercraft. Oliver finally had a chance to take  a look on his status.


    With just a thought, the bright screen appeared before his eyes. There were lots of options. Oliver decided to start with Character Bios. He fouced on the icon and details unfolded.


    ence was it didn''t need a space tube to travel.


    As it could leap through space from one node to the other.  The light jerk he had felt earlier was the result of such space leaps.


    ! PLATFORM NO. 3!


    Shining 3-D letters were floating in the air above them.


    The stationed buzzed up as students pooled there searching for their porters.


    The porters were hovercraft pilots dispatched by the academy to get the students from the station. As the academy was quite far away from Vodia. Not to mention, the Living Forest outstretched between the academy and the city of the botanists.


    "Come o,  hurry up! We''ve to take the front seats. Villi has promised to let me fly his hovercraft! " Buffon hurried him through the boisterous crowd.


    "Hey! Are you blind, kiddo?" In haste, Buffon didn''t even notice the 3-D hologram of the station master and walked straight through it.


    "Sorry! Mr. Miller," Buffon shouted back, grinning. Oliver rolled his eyes and followed him out of the noisy station.


    Outside, in a large stadium, a fleet of hovercrafts was waiting for them.


    Buffon swept a fleeting glance over the shimmering flying machines.


    "It is there!" Buffon ran for the fly. Oliver sauntered behind him taking in the breathtaking sight around him. The station was a geodesic dome shimmering with dreamy blue color.  Around it stood electrical trees blazing like Lichtenberg dust figures.


    Villi was an undersized man with pointy ears He belonged to the elf race and worked for the academy.


    The elf was humming a melody when Buffon knocked on his fiberglass window.


    VIlli''s ears glowed up as he looked at them through the glass. His green pupils enlarged as a sweet smile crept on his smooth face.  The robotic door whizzed open to let them in.


    The interior of the hovercraft was just like the one you see in sci-fi movies. It was equipped with fifty comfy seats.


    As a tech-savvy and a fan of sci-fi, it was a dream come true for Oliver. He couldn''t help but grin as he sat in his dream vehicle. Only if he could fly it! He gave the elf an envious glance.


    "Here you brought my item?" The elf asked, looking at Buffon expectantly.


    "How can I forget it? But you have to wait till I get my trunk back, " Buffon replied. His eyes fixed on the dial before him.


    Oliver wondered if Buffon was fooling the elf too.


    "So, can I fly it now?" asked Buffon.


    "Hold your horses,  young man?" Villi said beaming. The elf was one of their few friends. Buffon''s dad had once helped him out in some bad situation. Though Villi never talked about it, he did treat Buffon with great kindness.


    "We can''t fly wihout the others! Wait for Alita to bring everyone,"  Villi said as he turned to Oliver.


    "So how were your vocations, Niel? You must have had lots of fun. " He asked with a cordial smile.


    "Yeah! I did have a good time. What''s about you? Have you found your grandpa''s memories? " Oliver replied, trying to not sound too dejected.


    Niel had spent the whole summer working hard for a cryptozoologist. Because, unlike Buffon and Andrew,  he had no rich parents.


    It was the worst summer of his life. But Niel was thankful to Professor Grover Sanders Krantz, who had offered him, a ten-year-old, a job, giving him a chance to earn his school fees.


    Hiring a minor was Illegal in Atlantus and if someone reported him to the  ministry, Pro. Grover could lose his job.


    But again, what he was doing in Ghost City was itself unlawful. Grover had made Niel sign a devil''s contract to make sure that Niel never leaked his dark secrets.


    Though Grover had told him he could come and work during winter hollyday, Niel never wanted to return to that cursed place.


    Oliver discovered the system hadn''t uploaded complete memories regarding his job.  He decided to explore it later.


    Alita didn''t take long to bring the rest of his housemates.


    However, as soon as she got in she snapped at Oliver and Buffon, for not informing her or Ruby before leaving the station. They  were looking for them at the platform.


    "Sorry, Alita! We were afraid that Andrew and his goons would bully Niel again, so we hurried over here."  Buffon winked at Oliver as he fed the two girls an utter lie.


    Oliver cursed him under his breath. The two girls turned to him.


    "How long do you want to live like this? Report him to Tin-Tin or Miss Martie." advised Alita for the umpteen times. Oliver droped his neck, he could argue with them anyway. According to game details, Alita was not easy to convince.


    She was a final-year student and doing her internship in the Living forest division of the academy. The girl wanted to be a forest ranger, an extremealy risky jobs.  As the forests of Ealorus were filled with gentic evolved creatures.


    "He wouldn''t. He thinks he can handle Andrew and his brutes alone," Before Oliver could speak Ruby cut in, giving him a glare. She was like this. Once you crossed her, she would pick your legs untill you conceded.


    "Sorry ladies! Please buckle up your safety belts we are flying,"


    Oliver gave Villi a thankful look. The two girls left him in peace.


    Soon they were flying in the starry sky with other dozen so others hovercraft. Oliver finally had a chance to take  a look on his status.


    With just a thought, the bright screen appeared before his eyes. There were lots of options. Oliver decided to start with Character Bios. He fouced on the icon and details unfolded.


    _____________________________________________________________________________________


    <------------------CHARACTER BIOS----->


    Name: Neil deGrasse Tyson


    Life Path: Apprentice Astrophysicist (2nd year)


    Raputation: Poor


    Legacy: None


    Parents:


    Father: Unknown


    Mother: Unknown


    Adopted Parents:  Robert deGrasse Tyson (Florist)


    Home address:


    Street:  1L Monroe Rd


    City/Town:  Pandoras


    Region:  Georgia


    zip code: 0990


    Country: Atlantis


    space node:  Too congested to teloport


    Bloodline: None


    Physique: Low-grade mortal


    Physical strength: 35


    Mental Strength: 300 ( Thinker)


    Soul Strength: 1,779 ( Average)


    Physical Defence: 60 (Average)


    Mental Defence: 2000 ( Above Average. Suitable for Mental Sports)


    Element Affinity: 100 (Luminiferous Ether. Can apply for space science)


    Awakened Chakras: 2 and 1/2. (poor aptitude)


    She was a final-year student and doing her internship in the Living forest division of the academy. The girl wanted to be a forest ranger, an extremealy risky jobs.  As the forests of Ealorus were filled with gentic evolved creatures.


    "He wouldn''t. He thinks he can handle Andrew and his brutes alone," Before Oliver could speak Ruby cut in, giving him a glare. She was like this. Once you crossed her, she would pick your legs untill you conceded.


    "Sorry ladies! Please buckle up your safety belts we are flying,"


    Oliver gave Villi a thankful look. The two girls left him in peace.


    Soon they were flying in the starry sky with other dozen so others hovercraft. Oliver finally had a chance to take  a look on his status.


    With just a thought, the bright screen appeared before his eyes. There were lots of options. Oliver decided to start with Character Bios.. He fouced on the icon and details unfolded.

 Chapter 169 - Escape

    "We heartily welcome you to Vodia station!"


    A sweet female voice echoed as Oliver stepped out of the Hitech train.


    Technically speaking, it was not a train.


    The bullet-shaped vessel was more like a hyperloop. The only difference was it didn''t need a space tube to travel.


    According to the game details, the space capsule (actual name of the vessel) could leap through space from one node to the other.


    The light jerk he had felt earlier had resulted from such space leaps.


    ! PLATFORM NO. 3!


    Shining 3-D letters were floating in the air.


    The station buzzed up as students pooled there, looking for their porters.


    The porters were hovercraft pilots dispatched by the academy to get the students from the station. Because the academy was quite far away from Vodia. Not to mention, the Living Forest outstretched between the academy and Vodia, the city of the botanists.


    "Come on, hurry up! We''ve to take the front seats. Villi has promised to let me fly his hovercraft! " Buffon hurried him through the boisterous crowd.


    "Hey! Are you blind, kiddo?"


    In haste, Buffon didn''t even notice the 3-D hologram of the station master and walked straight through it.


    "Sorry! Mr. Miller," Buffon shouted back, grinning. Oliver rolled his eyes and followed him out of the noisy station.


    Outside, a fleet of hovercrafts was waiting for them.


    Buffon swept a fleeting glance over the shimmering flying cars.


    "It is there!"


    Buffon ran off to the black flying car. Oliver sauntered behind him, taking in the breathtaking sight around him.


    The station was a geodesic dome sparkling with dreamy blue color. Around it stood electrical trees blazing like Lichtenberg dust figures.


    These genetically modified trees could generate electricity


    Villi was an undersized man with pointy ears. He belonged to the elf race and worked for the academy.


    The elf was humming a melody when Buffon knocked on his fibreglass window.


    VIlli''s ears glowed up as he looked at them through the glass. His green pupils enlarged as a sweet smile crept on his smooth face.


    The automatic door whizzed open to let them in.


    The interior of the hovercraft was just like the one you see in sci-fi movies. It was equipped with fifty comfy seats.


    As a tech-savvy and a fan of sci-fi, it was a dream come true for Oliver. He couldn''t help but grin as he sat in his dream vehicle only if he could fly it! He gave the elf an envious glance.


    "Here you brought my item?" The elf asked, looking at Buffon expectantly.


    "How can I forget it? But you have to wait till I get my trunk back, " Buffon replied. His eyes fixed on the dial before him.


    Oliver wondered if Buffon was fooling the elf too.


    "So, can I fly it now?" asked Buffon.


    "Hold your horses, young man?" Villi said, beaming. The elf was one of their few friends. Buffon''s dad had once helped him out in some bad situation. Though Villi never talked about it, he did treat Buffon with great kindness.


    "We can''t fly without the others! Wait for Alita to bring everyone," Villi said as he turned to Oliver.


    "So how were your vocations, Niel? You must have had lots of fun. " He asked with a cordial smile.


    "Yeah! I did have a good time. What''s about you? Have you found your grandpa''s memories? " Oliver replied, trying not to sound too low.


    Niel had spent the whole summer working hard for a cryptozoologist. Because, unlike Buffon and Andrew, he had no wealthy parents.


    It was the worst summer of his life. But Niel was thankful to Professor Grover Sanders Krantz, who had offered him, a ten-year-old, a job, giving him a chance to earn his school fees.


    Hiring a minor was Illegal in Atlantis, and if someone reported him to the ministry, Pro. Grover could lose his job.


    But again, what he was doing in Ghost City was itself unlawful. Grover had made Niel sign a devil''s contract to ensure Niel never leaked his dark secrets.


    Though Grover had told him he could come and work during the winter holiday, Niel never wanted to return to that cursed place.


    Oliver discovered the system hadn''t uploaded complete memories regarding his job. So he decided to explore it later.


    Alita didn''t take long to bring the rest of his housemates.


    However, as soon as she got in, she snapped at Oliver and Buffon for not informing her or Ruby before leaving the station. They were looking for them on the platform.


    "Sorry, Alita! We were afraid that Andrew and his goons would bully Niel again, so we hurried over here." Buffon winked at Oliver as he fed the two girls an utter lie.


    Oliver cursed him under his breath. The two girls turned to him.


    "How long do you want to live like this? Report him to Tin-Tin or Miss Marguerite," advised Alita for the umpteen times. Oliver dropped his neck; he couldn''t argue with them anyway.


    According to Niel''s memories, Alita was not easy to convince.


    She was a final-year student doing her internship in the Living forest department.


    Alita wanted to be a forest ranger, a risky job. The forests of Ealorus were teeming with genetically evolved creatures.


    "He wouldn''t. He thinks he can handle Andrew and his brutes alone," Before Oliver could speak, Ruby cut in, glaring at him. She was like this. Once you crossed her, she would pick your legs until you conceded.


    "Sorry ladies! Please buckle up your safety belts we are flying,"


    Oliver gave Villi a thankful look. The two girls left him in peace.


    Soon they were flying in the starry sky with a dozen or so other hovercraft. Oliver finally had a chance to take a look at his status.


    With just a thought, the bright screen appeared before his eyes. There were lots of options. Oliver decided to start with Character Bios. He focused on the icon, and details unfolded.


    _____________________________________________________________________________________


    <------------------CHARACTER BIOS ?????????------------------->


    Name: Neil deGrasse Tyson


    Life Path: Apprentice space janitor (2nd year)


    Reputation: Poor


    Legacy: None


    Parents:


    Father: Unknown


    Mother: Unknown


    Adopted Parents: Robert deGrasse Tyson (Florist)


    Home address:


    Street: 1L Monroe Rd


    City/Town: Pandoras


    Region: Georgia


    zip code: 0990


    Country: Atlantis


    space node: Too congested to teleport


    Bloodline: None


    Physique: Low-grade mortal


    Physical strength: 35 (poor)


    Mental Strength: 300 ( average)


    Soul Strength: 800 ( poor)


    Physical Defence: 60 (poor)


    Mental Defence: 1000( Below Average. Not suitable for Mental Sports)


    Element Affinity: 100 (Luminiferous Ether. Can apply for basic space courses)


    Awakened Chakras: 2 and 1/2. (poor aptitude)


    __________________________________________________________________________________________


    Looking at so many P''s, Oliver cursed Euler for giving him such a bottom-level character. With this lousy talent, what kind of mission he could get from the thieves'' guild. All the excitement ebbed out as the air from a punctured balloon. Dejected, he closed the character bios. Again the ions appeared on the screen.


    _______________________________________________________


    1. ? Thieve''s guild


    2. Maps


    3. Enigmas


    4. Cultivation Arts


    5. Bloodlines Bowl


    6. Chronicles of Ealorus


    7. ?Exit


    _______________________________________________________


    Oliver''s eyes stopped at the last option. Should he quit? He deliberated. There was no point in playing a game that he couldn''t win.


    Oliver was not a quitter, but he was not headless as well. With the details he inherited from the system, he could imagine his life in this cruel world where rich and powerful people dictated the fate of everyone. People like Niel and his florist father had no place.


    Oliver always despised a mediocre life. Whether in-game or real life, he wanted to be either at the top or at the bottom of the food chain. That was also why he preferred a thief life over landing himself a decent job.


    Oliver shook his head to shake off the old memories, dark ones that had blackened his heart and life.


    Oliver took a deep breath and opened the guild icon.


    Suddenly, the screen turned blood red, and a demonic laugh echoed in his mind, scaring the shit out of him. What the fuck! He swore.


    The creepy laugh faded away.


    And an eerie silence followed it. Then a melancholy voice whispered,


    "They call us thieves! But they hoard all things gifted by mother nature to all living beings. They have snatched away everything, yes, everything, leaving us nothing but empty tummies! Tell me! Who are thieves ?"


    "Our infants are visiting Inkara, for tits of mothers have no milk to feed,


    Our children are committing suicide, for they have started taking weed."


    "Tell me! Who are thieves?"


    "Do you see , Amora? They are forcing us! O Slayer of Angles! they are forcing us!" The voice filled with agony and despair wept.


    "Time has come! We come together under one torch, under one roof. Time has come to snatch back what was rightfully ours!"


    The gloomy voice slowly picked up tempo as if it had regained its faltered courage.


    "But everything starts with a small step! So we can''t rush things! With my stolen all-knowing eyes, I can see you have a lot of potential, agent Niel! You just need polishing and a little bit of cutting, and you will sparkle like a diamond-like me. So brace yourself; here is the mission that you desperately need!"


    Oliver wanted to throttle the writer of these lousy lines. Was Euler on weeds when he allowed these lines to be included in the game? Anyway, he felt relieved when the screen turned back normal, and options appeared before him.


    _________________________________________________________


    Name: None ( please visit the nearest thief church to be baptized) Note: Agent must complete ten missions first.


    Notoriety: -10 ( Alert: Agent must increase notoriety level within three days or his membership will be revoked)


    Level: Rookie. ( Don''t even know how to wipe his ass after shitting.)


    Skill: Bragging.


    $Beginner gift: robber''s hands. (Use it wisely)


    Mission: Steal the thing Buffon has brought for Villi! (level zero)


    Duration: 24 hours


    Penalty: severe acne


    Headquarters of the Guild: Not available! ( must complete one hundred missions to unlock it)


    Booty: none.


    Rewards: none


    _____________________________________________________________


    Oliver was dumbfounded after reading his mission. First, what did they mean by ''can''t even wipe''? Then this skill. Since when did he become a braggart?


    Oliver felt offended after reading the details. But there was nothing he could do.


    He decided to have a word with the CEO when he exited the game.


    It must have been his doing.


    As for the mission, Oliver had no objection to robbing Buffon. However, it was not so easy though. If he heard correct, the item was in Buffon''s trunk.


    Unlike Nilel''s cheap trunk, Buffon''s chest had an anti-theft lock.


    Suddenly, Oliver felt a light jerk. The screen disappeared. He looked around.. They had reached the academy.

 Chapter 170 - Sins Of Khal

    Two day ago ��


    Somewhere in the crematory ground of Minaak��


    Mir and Jora watched, mouth agape with incredulity.


    Nine maidens as fresh as daisy emerged from the floor one after the other.


    Laden with jewels they were unique in beauty and grace. Their buoyant breasts wanted to come out of the pearl corsages.


    Seeping out through the uttariya as thin as cobwebs, the glow of their beauty was driving the two Moriyans insane.


    (Uttariya: upper body garments like viel)


    Golden anklets were gloating on their dainty feet.


    Suddenly, a melody started to flow in the scented air.


    Mir gulped down his dry throat as he watched the most divine dance. The self proclaimed Nazir had to put a hex on himself to keep himself rational.


    "What do you say now?" asked Jora "These maidens can''t be of this world,"


    "Maybe or Maybe not!" replied Mir.


    Enthralled and spelbounded, they both watched the otherworldly dance in silence. Suddenly, the damsels began to dance in a circle around the idol with golden platters in their hands. Each platter had a golden oil lamp.


    The two Moriyans soon forgot why they were there. Like men under a sammohan curse, they sat there, their eyes turned red as if they had drunk the fabled mead of Varuni.


    Just then, a thunderous voice fell into Mir''s ear. The dance and music halted at once. The nine maidens vanished into thin air. Mir blinked,


    Was he dreaming all of this?


    Answer came in a question.


    "Who are they?" The chamber asked. No! It was the idol. The very idol which Moriyans had been desecrating for generations. The defilers exchanged dark looks as they listened in silence.


    "Mir,a Nazir and the other is his Gazi, " answered a grunted voice from behind. Mir turned his neck to see the giant who had led them here was standing behind them, holding his trident.


    When did he get there?  Why didn''t they sense anything? Mir might have wondered about these questions if the idol''s reply hadn''t shocked him.


    "Nazir? "


    "Yes, divine mother.He is the messenger of Nuh," affirmed the giant.


    "Lie! I don''t see my son''s soul in him,"


    Suddenly, the oil lamps dimmed as soul-crushing pressure came down upon them. The two Moriyans felt as if the whole creation wanted to eliminate them.


    Horror -struck they tried to summon their weapons.


    "Don''t! " The fright in the giant''s voice froze Moriyans'' hand.


    "Have mercy, O Most merciful! He has come!" the devil kneeled down, as he pleaded.


    "Who?" asked the idol. Mir felt pressure receding.


    "Drinker of Kalakootam!" ( Kalakootam is poison that can destroy the  whole creation)


    "Ah!So you''ve found it out," a loud gasp put out all the oil lamps!


    Silence and darkness fell in the small chamber.


    "Mother! "


    "Yes!"


    "Please let him help you!"


    "Do you know what you are asking, Bhairav? "


    "This son knows it very well!"


    "No! You don''t! He will kill you,"


    "I''m already dead!"


    "He will destroy everything that you see in this world!"


    "So be it!"


    "He will kill me too!"


    "Ah! But��"


    "Yes! He loves me more than his life. That''s why he will die too!"


    The giant looked as if soul had left his body. His blazing eyes dimmed as if they had run out of oil. He stared at the idol''s face, mouth agape in horror.


    Mir noticed the giant''s mouth  had no teeth, no tongue. Only bitch black darkness like you saw when you looked into the Nagini ravine.


    "Abandon this lost cause, child.


    There will be nothing new.


    My heart will bleed again watching him go another round in samsara. "


    So let him live in oblivion. I''m happy just watching him from a distance. Besides, I have arrange his companion that will keep him happy more than I could do,"


    The idol  said.


    "So there is no end to this suffering!" The giant sounded dejected.


    "Haha! There is no suffering, child! I see you have fallen into the trap of desires. But it''s not your fault, though,"replied the stone woman with a light laugh.


    "Have mercy on this unfilial son! I''ve overstepped! I will send these Moriyans away and do more tapa."


    The nimai said with a deep bow.


    "No! There is no need to send them away. I will take care of them. But this shrine has been defiled by their presence. So demolish it. Their immoral eyes have seen me. So destroy this idol too,"


    Mir didn''t know how he should feel after hearing their conversation. All he knew was that a calamity was impending over him. So he sent a telepathic message to Jora.


    The two Moriyans formed a battle strategy immediately. With a loud war cry, they attacked.


    However, something more incredulous happened.


    Their sword didn''t hit their targets. Instead, they found themself in their secret army camp, sleeping in their tents.


    When the sun arose in the east, Mir woke up frowning.


    Was he dreaming all this?


    He summoned Jora. The old gazi had no recollections of their private visit to the crematory.


    Mir might have continued to ponder over the strange occurrence, if his path finders hadn''t interrupted him with good news. They had discovered the secret passage that Mora had used to attack the virgin land.


    The space tunnel''s sturdiness had amazed Mir and his men. Even after so many years, the passage was still intact.


    Mir led his men into the space tunnel without any delay.


    *****


    Kasma continued to move ahead in the  dark crack. He didn''t know how much time had passed since he had left the small cave. There was something unsettling about the smooth rocks and the foul air of this labyrinth. They had been sucking his life force and energy. If he didn''t find a way out soon, he was afraid this dark place would be his resting place.


    Kasma dragged his feet as he shook off his darkening thoughts.


    The path was narrowing with each step.


    Soon he hit a dead end.


    As his spiritual sense was of no use. So the Moriyan fumbled in the dark  to find the small opening wide enough to be a serpent to be slid through.


    After a long search, his hand located the hole. Kasma put away his sword. He sat down with his back against the cold rock and decided to take some rest. With exhaustion, his legs and hands were quivering like an old man.


    The bitter cold was freezing his soul. No hex could stop his chattering teeth. It was not a normal cold.


    Now only one option left for Kasma-to shapeshift himself and slip through the small hole, and pray it would lead him out of this hellish place.


    However, this option has an extremely lethal risk. Suppose if he couldn''t find a place to transform back within 24 hours, he would turn into a serpent for eternity.


    Sitting in that congested, dark and dingy place, Kasma couldn''t think any other way better than this. So he clenched his teeth to stop himself from chattering, and chanted the dark spell that he learnt from Jora.


    Soon the dormant blood of Ur boiled up but it was not warm. In fact, Kasma felt as if the  bitter cold of the cavern had seeped into his veins. His heart beat grew fainter and so did his breathing. His red eyes dimmed and then gradually faded away into the pitch black darkness.


    Kasma convulsed violently as his body shape shifted.


    Soon, a seven foot long snake as thick as the wrist of the water nymph was hissing in the dark tunnel. The snake didn''t linger there. It slipped into the small hole, leaving behind Moryians clothes.


    *******


    The serpent slithered  through the ragged opening in the rocks. Occasionally stopping to feel its way ahead.


    Time slowly ticked away.


    ****


    Illas didn''t answer Vashu''s call to safeguard Tissa, the crown prince. He had a more important task.


    Illas  summoned his armor and with his blazing whip in his hand, he rushed towards the spot, the last Khal had pointed him out.  It was their chance to rise once again, to restore the long lost glory of their race. They had suffered enough for the sins of their ancestors.


    "Kekekeekeekee!" a dakinis appeared in Illas''s path, cackling. Illas face fell. For other maharthis, the astral creatures were not more than  annoying house flies, but they were bane for Illas and his kinds.


    Eons ago, because of these creatures, his ancestors had fled the astral plane, leaving behind their sky soaring castles and verdant lands.


    In Illas'' inherited memories, there were a few glimpses of  the breath- taking valley where their people dwelt before the great war.


    Along with these pleasant visions,  Illas had  also inherited ghastly sights of these dark creatures feasting his people''s souls.


    Owing to that reason, the disciple of Sakuni, Illas, halted. The dakini cackled again as she attacked him. Her bony hands smeared in blood came for Illas''s throat.  Illas hurriedly swung his whip and faced the astral creature. The dark flames erupted from the ghost iron as the whip bit the dakini''s hand.


    The astral creature cried out in pain and fled. Illas watched it as the dakini  disappeared into a space tear.  His heart was pounding hard, so Khal was right he had really discovered the way to kill these creatures.


    So they were really going back to their homes. The thought made Illas forget all the suffering he had faced to get here.. With a renewed hope, he started to look for the tiny space-node.

 Chapter 171 - Messanger Of Ruination

    Once again after thousands of years, the sound of ''Nawah al''asmaa! (Only Nuha is Supreme) the war cry of defilers echoed in the air of


    Garuna, the virgin land. Like messengers of death,  the dark warriors of Mir pounced on the spirit wielders. Soon frenzy battle started. The earth quivered underfoot. All the five elements together with laws of destruction churned in the already ruined arena.


    "Protect the prince!" cried out Vasu as he summoned his spirit beasts.


    The space shook and so did the earth as a frightening beast, of the size of a bull, appeared amidst the frenzied battle. The horrifying animal had the head of a dragon, the torso of a lion, and the tail of a serpent. The chimera let out its fiery breath as it pounced on the kaaldoota who was throwing spirit-wielders like ragged dolls. The agile chimera landed on the back of the giant beast. Its sharp claws began to tear off the hide of the kaaldoota, making it howl furiously. The kaaldoota shook his huge body to get rid of the chimera.  However, the chimera , who had faced the mountainous beast before, knew how to fight with it. The sly beast pierced its glowing nails deep into the kaaladoota''s hide and clung to its body like a leech.


    Just then lightning flashed in the sky, and a thunderous roar startled all the fighters. They couldn''t help but froze on their stop as a giant winged lion as white as snow appeared in the sky. Like a divine beast, its eyes were golden. With its hundred-meter longs wings, it was creating storms as it circled around the arena.


    Jora''s face fell as it recognized the famous mountain of Kalingan lord Vasu. He looked glanced at Vasu was fighting with the dark warriors while protecting the seemingly dead young man. A look of shock flashed over Jora''s face. But it soon turned into a smile.


    "It seemed Nuh is truly pleased with us, my nazir," he said to Mir, who was hovering in the sky beside him. The two had been watching the battle, while their fiery eyes were searching for something in the gaping rips of space.


    "Why? Have you found the temple''s space nod? " Mir asked. He didn''t seem to mind the furious roar of the winged lion.  They were called spirit-defiers for a reason. The spirit animals, no matter how powerful, were their food. Of course, it could be reversed too, if a defiler didn''t have strength.


    "No! But something else. and it''s not less precious than the temple,"  Jora said mysteriously. He had no hurry. Vasu couldn''t escape. His men had encircled the area.


    The winged lion roared again, and a thick bolt of lightning, like blue serpents, came down crackling from the sky.  Maharathis


    "Tell me! and take care of this annoying beast! "  Mir said. Though he seemed relaxed, the truth was that his heart was thudding like a trapped bird inside his rib cage. Oman, the guardian of the watcher was still alive and so was his son, the future doorkeeper of Inna''s temple. Only if Alisa had deciphered the ancient runes a bit earlier, his men would have eliminated the boy.


    "It is the beloved son of Aslan, Tissa. "


    "Where?"  Mir startled. He looked around.  Soon his eyes fell on the figure tied on the back of  Kaligan''s lord.


    "Go and seize him. we can''t let this golden bird escape,"  ordered he.


    "But what about  you?" Jora asked.


    "What about me? I''m entering the battle. I have roughly located the nod." Mir said as he summoned his sword. "And you''d better not disappoint me this time, "


    The Moryian lord gave his oldest Gazi, a warning look as he flew down. His body started to grow and so did his blood-red sword.  When his feet landed on the ground, he was already thierty feet tall.


    "Nawah al''asmaa!"


    Mir cried as he swung his sword, Ilidima. Elinor, the queen of darkness had gifted him this sword when he helped her escape the cursed prison. IIidima was forged with the blood of all races. If Elinor to be believed, the ancient sword once wielded by the first Nazir, Mora, himself.


    Red light lightning dazzled the pagan falconer and his griffen. Fifty feet long  Ilidima fell on him, chopping him and his bird into two. Even his shield and his glowing armor couldn''t save him. The pagan''s thick blood flew out of his convulsing body and the red sword drank it thirstily. Like a crazy beast, Mir ran into the crowd of spirit wielders. The corpses began to drop on the ground in his wake. With thick blood chasing him, the Moriyan lord seemed so frightening that many late apprentices and master-spirit wielders who hadn''t fled seeing the fiery ball, fainted with fear.  Some with brave hearts tried to stop the death''s messenger, but they soon realized the disparity between them, and they too started to flee for their lives. But there was nowhere to go.  The arena had already been sealed with a terrifying blood shield.


    While the gory sight was quivering the heart of young spirit wielders, astral creatures, like dakinis and sakinis cackled menacingly. They began to dance, for their bone bowls were brimming with blood.


    The defilers had caught the maharathis off guard.  However, they still couldn''t take any advantage.


    All the fifty maharathis present there were veterans. Each of them had taken a blood bath in the gory battlefields.


    With Amukha as their leader, they soon formulated a battle plan.  Bringing Tissa safe from there was their priority. Aslan might not like Tissa very much, but it didn''t mean he would be happy at his only son''s death. None of them wanted to face Aslan''s wraith.  So the first thing they did was to messenger bird to get help. Amukha used his life-saving treasure called space piercer and breached open an opening into the space. Saket, the vice chief of Puskar academy of Ahom, lent them his tenth-grade messenger dove. The bird disappeared into space as a drop of water does into a sea.


    The maharathis  took Vasu in the center and started to counteract. They just had to defend for one or two ghadi, for their help was hiding in the airfield.


    Amukha, who had mastered ether element, created a space rift between them and the defilers.


    Taylor ,a maharathi from Okala, moved his hands and the ground burst open, catching the dark warriors off guard.  The strong force of gravity pulled them into the gaping rifts. From above the winged lion of Vasu, and the lightning dragon of Saket were showering them with lightning. Not to speak, fireballs of Akrura, one of Tissa''s men.


    The mighty divya astras clashed, letting shock waves in all directions.  It was a very frightening sight. The sun hid behind the dark clouds. Its face paled with fright. The ghost wolves took it for the sickly moon. They abandoned the corpses and started to howl.  Their howls were so shrill if a commoner happened to hear them, his soul would flee his body.


    Jora watched the battle with a serene face. The old Gazi had survived fifty battles. He was the father of fifty gazis and one slave. Jora couldn''t help but glance towards the city, which had shut its gates. Had  Kasma really perished?  He wondered again.


    Jora had a false hope that he might sense the soulbond after reaching the virgin land. But It too got shattered. There was no sign of his younger son. He sighed. He couldn''t do anything. But it was really stranger. Every time when a bonded slave died, the master knew it. However, both Kasma and the girl disappeared, and Jora had received no signal. There was really something amiss here.


    Jora frowned as he pulled back his attention from the fortified city to the current battle.


    First, he had to take care of these pagans.


    Jora''s dry lips moved and the sky rumbled above. The sun got scared so much that it flee the sky. And night fell in Minaak. The strange phenomenon shocked the dark warriors and maharathis alike.


    "Phantom of Guzaal!" Vasu''s eyes widened as he looked at thirty feet dark figure hovering in the sky. Its green eyes looked so reminded him of the darkest night of his life.


    "Be careful! he is Jora, the blood-thirsty phantom, " He warned his men.  As he summoned all his beasts- five heard snakes, golden ape, diamond panther, and a dozen more.


    The face of other Maharathis turned grim.


    They had heard the terrifying tales of this phantom. Rumors filled with gory details, and darkness. They said he is undying and feasted on souls. No astras could slay him. According to one rumor, Jora had swallowed the whole city of 10000 spirit-wielders called Guzaal. and thus he got his name ''Phantom of Guzaal''.


    Maharathis summoned their most powerful astras and arts as they arranged themself in a human array.


    "Kekekekekeke! OHHH hohohohoho! BWAAAHH hahahaha!" The errie laugh made thier pores erect. Of course, they knew it was the effect of some evil art wielded by Jora. But that didn''t mean they were immune to it. It was said Jora had assimilated ghosts and pishachas'' souls. And thus he had their powers too.


    Suddenly, all the dark warriors disappeared from the arena. Astral creatures had long fled the battlefield.


    So silence fell around the Maharathis. pin-drop silence!